This is a modern-English version of Letters of a Javanese Princess, originally written by Kartini, Raden Adjeng. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

LETTERS OF A JAVANESE PRINCESS

By

RADEN ADJENG KARTINI

TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL DUTCH

By

AGNES LOUISE SYMMERS

WITH A FOREWORD BY LOUIS COUPERUS

LONDON: DUCKWORTH & CO.
First published in 1921


"When you sail from Chambra fifteen thousand miles on a course between south and southeast, you come to a great island called Java. And experienced mariners of those Islands who know the matter well say that it is the greatest Island in the world and has a compass of three thousand miles. It is subject to a great King and tributary to no one else in the world. The people are idolaters. The Island is of surpassing wealth, producing black pepper, nutmegs, spikenard, galingale, cubebs, cloves and all other kinds of spices.

"When you sail from Chambra fifteen thousand miles on a route between south and southeast, you arrive at a large island called Java. Experienced sailors from those islands who are familiar with the area say that it's the largest island in the world, stretching three thousand miles. It’s governed by a powerful king and is not subject to anyone else in the world. The people there are idolaters. The island is incredibly wealthy, producing black pepper, nutmeg, spikenard, galingale, cubebs, cloves, and many other spices."

"This Island is also frequented by a vast amount of shipping, and by merchants who buy and sell costly goods from which they reap great profit. Indeed, the treasure of this Island is so great as to be past telling."

"This island also attracts a large number of ships and merchants who trade in expensive goods that yield significant profits. In fact, the wealth of this island is so immense that it’s difficult to measure."

Marco Polo.

Marco Polo.


NOTE

The letters of Raden Adjeng Kartini were first published at the Hague in 1911 under the title, "Door Duisternis tot Licht," (from Darkness into Light). They were collected and edited by Dr. J.H. Abendanon, former Minister of Education and Industry for Netherland-India. Many of the letters were written to him and to his wife "Moedertje." Dr. Abendanon has given me permission to publish this English version, which is a selection comprising about two-thirds of the original book.

The letters of Raden Adjeng Kartini were first published in The Hague in 1911 under the title, "Door Duisternis tot Licht," (from Darkness into Light). They were collected and edited by Dr. J.H. Abendanon, a former Minister of Education and Industry for the Netherlands Indies. Many of the letters were written to him and his wife "Moedertje." Dr. Abendanon has allowed me to publish this English version, which is a selection of about two-thirds of the original book.

I also wish to acknowledge my debt to Dr. Leonard Van Noppen, who, when Queen Wilhelmina Professor of Dutch Literature at Columbia University, first called my attention to the book and told me something of Kartini's story.

I also want to thank Dr. Leonard Van Noppen, who, as Queen Wilhelmina Professor of Dutch Literature at Columbia University, first brought my attention to the book and shared some of Kartini's story with me.

A.L.S.

Amyotrophic Lateral Sclerosis


FOREWORD

When the letters of Raden Adjeng Kartini were published in Holland, they aroused much interest and awakened a warm sympathy for the writer. She was the young daughter of a Javanese Regent, one of the "princesses" who grow up and blossom in sombre obscurity and seclusion, leading their monotonous and often melancholy lives within the confines of the Kaboepaten, as the high walled Regent's palaces are called.

When the letters of Raden Adjeng Kartini were published in Holland, they sparked a lot of interest and created a strong sense of empathy for the author. She was the young daughter of a Javanese Regent, one of the "princesses" who grow up and flourish in dull obscurity and isolation, living their repetitive and often sad lives within the confines of the Kaboepaten, which are the high-walled Regent's palaces.

The thought of India, or as we now say, perhaps more happily, Java, had a strange fascination for me even as a child. I was charmed by the weird mystery of its stories, which frightened even while they charmed me. Although I was born in Holland, our family traditions had been rooted in Java. My father began his official career there as a Judge, and my mother was the daughter of a Governor General, while my older brothers had followed their father's example and were officials under the Colonial Government.

The idea of India, or what we might more happily call Java today, captivated me even as a child. I was enchanted by the strange mystery of its stories, which both scared and fascinated me. Even though I was born in Holland, our family traditions were deeply connected to Java. My father started his career there as a judge, my mother was the daughter of a Governor General, and my older brothers followed in their father's footsteps, serving as officials under the Colonial Government.

At nine years of age I was taken to the inscrutable and far off land round which my early fancy had played; and I passed five of my school years in Batavia. At the end of those five years, I felt the same charm and the same mystery. The thought of Java became almost an obsession. I felt that while we Netherlanders might rule and exploit the country, we should never be able to penetrate its mystery. It seemed to me that it would always be covered by a thick veil, which guarded its Eastern soul from the strange eyes of the Western conqueror. There was a quiet strength, "Een Stille Kracht"[1] unperceived by our cold, business-like gaze. It was something intangible, and almost hostile, with a silent, secret hostility that lurked in the atmosphere, in nature and above all, in the soul of the natives. It menaced from the slumbering volcanoes, and lay hidden in the mysterious shadows of the rustling bamboos. It was in the bright, silver moonlight when the drooping palm trees trembled in the wind until they seemed to play a symphony so gentle and so complaining that it moved me to my soul. I do not know whether this was poetic imagination ever prone to be supersensitive, or in reality the "Quiet Strength," hidden in the heart of the East and eternally at war with the spirit of the West. It is certainly true that the Javanese has never been an open book to the Netherlander. The difference of race forms an abyss so deep that though they may stand face to face and look into each other's eyes, it is as though they saw nothing.

At nine years old, I was taken to the mysterious and distant land that had captured my imagination in my early years; I spent five of my school years in Batavia. By the end of those five years, I still felt the same enchantment and mystery. The idea of Java became almost an obsession. I realized that while we Dutch might rule and exploit the country, we would never truly understand its mystery. It seemed to be always covered by a thick veil, protecting its Eastern essence from the curious gaze of the Western conqueror. There was a quiet strength, "Een Stille Kracht"[1] that went unnoticed by our cold, businesslike perspective. It was something intangible, almost hostile, with a subtle, secret hostility that lingered in the environment, in nature, and especially, in the souls of the locals. It lurked in the dormant volcanoes and hid in the mysterious shadows of the swaying bamboos. It was present in the bright, silver moonlight when the bending palm trees trembled in the wind, creating a symphony so gentle and so sorrowful that it touched my very soul. I’m not sure if this was merely poetic imagination, typically oversensitive, or if it was indeed the "Quiet Strength," hidden in the heart of the East and eternally at odds with the spirit of the West. It is certainly true that the Javanese have never been an open book to the Dutch. The racial difference creates an abyss so deep that even when they stand face to face looking into each other's eyes, it's as if they see nothing.

The Javanese woman of noble birth is even more impenetrable. The life of a Raden Adjeng or a Raden Ajoe, is a thing apart. Even the Dutch officials and rulers of the country know nothing of the lives of these secluded "princesses," as we like to call the wives and daughters of the Regents, though they themselves lay no claim to a title which in Europe ranks so high.

The Javanese woman from a noble background is even more mysterious. The life of a Raden Adjeng or a Raden Ajoe is completely different. Even the Dutch officials and rulers in the country know nothing about the lives of these secluded "princesses," as we like to refer to the wives and daughters of the Regents, even though they don't consider themselves to hold a title that is so esteemed in Europe.

Suddenly a voice was heard from the depths of this unknown land. It rose from behind the high protecting wall that had done its work of subjection and concealment through the ages. It was gentle, like the melodious song of a little bird in a cage—in a costly cage it is true, and surrounded by the tenderest care, but still in a cage that was also a prison. It was the voice of Raden Adjeng Kartini, which sounded above the walls of the close-barred Kaboepaten. It was like the cry of a little bird that wanted to spread its wings free in the air, and fly towards life. And the sound grew fuller and clearer, till it became the rich voice of a woman.

Suddenly, a voice rang out from the depths of this unknown land. It came from behind the tall protective wall that had served its purpose of submission and concealment for ages. It was gentle, like the sweet song of a little bird in a cage—admittedly a luxurious cage, and surrounded by the utmost care, but still a cage that was also a prison. It was the voice of Raden Adjeng Kartini, echoing above the walls of the tightly secured Kaboepaten. It was like the call of a little bird wanting to spread its wings and soar freely in the air, reaching for life. And the sound grew richer and clearer, until it transformed into the powerful voice of a woman.

She was shut in by aristocratic traditions and living virtually imprisoned as became a young "princess" of Java; but she sang of her longing for life and work and her voice rose clearer and stronger. It penetrated to the distant Netherlands, and was heard there with wonder and with delight. She was singing a new song, the first complaint that had ever gone forth from the mysterious hidden life of the Javanese woman. With all the energy of her body and soul she wanted to be free, to work and to live and to love.

She was confined by aristocratic traditions, living almost like a prisoner as a young "princess" of Java; but she expressed her longing for life and work, and her voice grew clearer and stronger. It reached the distant Netherlands, where it was heard with wonder and delight. She was singing a new song, the first expression of the hidden life of the Javanese woman. With all the energy of her body and soul, she wanted to be free, to work, to live, and to love.

Then the complaint became a song of rejoicing. For she not only longed to lead the new life of the modern woman, but she had the strength to accomplish it, and more than that, to win the sympathy of her family and of her friends for her ideals. This little "princess" lifted the concealing veil from her daily life and not only her life, her thoughts were revealed. An Oriental woman had dared to fight for feminism, even against her tenderly loved parents. For although her father and mother were enlightened for noble Javanese, they had at first strongly opposed her ideas as unheard of innovations.

Then the complaint turned into a celebration. She not only wanted to embrace the modern woman's lifestyle, but she also had the determination to do it—and more than that, to gain the support of her family and friends for her beliefs. This little "princess" removed the barrier from her everyday life, and her thoughts were laid bare. An Oriental woman had bravely taken a stand for feminism, even against her dearly loved parents. While her mother and father were progressive for noble Javanese, they initially strongly resisted her ideas, seeing them as outrageous innovations.

She wanted to study and later to become a teacher—to open a school for the daughters of Regents, and to bring the new spirit into their lives. She battled bravely, she would not give up; in the end, she won.

She wanted to study and eventually become a teacher—to start a school for the daughters of Regents and to bring a new spirit into their lives. She fought fiercely, refusing to give up; in the end, she succeeded.

Raden Adjeng Kartini freed herself from the narrow oppression of tradition, and the simple language of these letters chants a paean "From Darkness into Light."[2] The mist of obscurity is cleared away from her land and her people. The Javanese soul is shown as simple, gentle, and less hostile than we Westerners had ever dared to hope. For the soul of this girl was one with the soul of her people, and it is through her that a new confidence has grown up between the West and the East, between the Netherlands and Java. The mysterious "Quiet Strength" is brought into the light, it is tender, human and full of love, and Holland may well be grateful to the hand that revealed it.

Raden Adjeng Kartini liberated herself from the constraints of tradition, and the straightforward language of these letters expresses a celebration of "From Darkness into Light."[2] The fog of ignorance has been lifted from her land and her people. The Javanese spirit is depicted as simple, gentle, and less hostile than we Westerners ever dared to imagine. For the spirit of this girl was intertwined with the spirit of her people, and it is through her that a new confidence has developed between the West and the East, between the Netherlands and Java. The enigmatic "Quiet Strength" is brought to light; it is tender, human, and full of love, and Holland should be grateful to the hand that revealed it.

This noble and pure soul was not destined to remain long upon earth. Had she lived, who knows what Raden Adjeng Kartini might not have accomplished for the well being of her country and her people; above all, for the Javanese woman and the Javanese child. She was the first Regent's daughter to break the fixed tradition in regard to marriage; it was customary to give the bride to a strange bridegroom, whom she had never seen, perhaps never even heard of, until her wedding day. Kartini chose her own husband, a man whom she loved, but her happy life with him was cut short by her early death.

This noble and pure soul was not meant to stay on earth for long. If she had lived, who knows what Raden Adjeng Kartini might have achieved for the benefit of her country and her people; especially for the Javanese woman and the Javanese child. She was the first Regent's daughter to challenge the rigid traditions surrounding marriage; it was common to marry off the bride to a stranger, someone she had never seen and perhaps never even heard of, until her wedding day. Kartini chose her own husband, a man she loved, but her joyful life with him was cut short by her early death.

It is sometimes granted to those whom the gods love to bring their work to fruition in all the splendour of youth, in the springtime or the summer of their lives. To have worked and to have completed a great task, when one is young, so that the world is left richer for all time—is not that the most beautiful of all the gifts of the gods?

Sometimes, those favored by the gods are allowed to see their work come to life in all the glory of youth, during the spring or summer of their lives. To have worked and finished a significant task while still young, leaving the world better for it— isn’t that the greatest gift of the gods?

LOUIS COUPERUS.

LOUIS COUPERUS.

[1] See Couperus' novel "Een Stille Kracht."

[1] Check out Couperus' novel "A Quiet Force."

[2] "Door Duisternis tot Licht"—title under which Kartini's Letters were first published in Holland.

[2] "From Darkness to Light"—the title under which Kartini's Letters were first published in the Netherlands.


INTRODUCTION

These letters which breathe the modern spirit, in all of its restless intensity, were written by a girl of the Orient, reared in an ancient and outworn civilization. They unfold the story of the writer with unconscious simplicity and present a vivid picture of Javanese life and manners.

These letters, which capture the modern vibe in all its restless energy, were written by a girl from the East, raised in an ancient and outdated culture. They tell the story of the writer with an effortless charm and provide a vivid depiction of Javanese life and customs.

But perhaps their chief interest lies in their value as a human document.

But maybe their main interest is in their value as a human document.

In them the old truth of the oneness of humanity is once more made manifest and we see that the magnificent altruism, the spirit of inquiry, and the almost morbid desire for self-searching and analysis that characterize the opening years of the Twentieth Century were not peculiar to Europe or to America, but were universal and belonged to the world, to the East as well as to the West.

In them, the age-old truth of our shared humanity shines through again, and we realize that the extraordinary selflessness, the curiosity, and the intense urge for self-examination and analysis that defined the early years of the Twentieth Century weren't exclusive to Europe or America; they were universal and belonged to the entire world, both East and West.

Kartini, that was her only name—Raden Adjeng is a title—wrote to her Dutch friends in the language of the Netherlands. In her home circle she spoke always Javanese, and she was Javanese in her intense love for her land and people, as well as in dress and manners.

Kartini, that was her only name—Raden Adjeng is a title—wrote to her Dutch friends in Dutch. In her home, she always spoke Javanese, and she was Javanese in her deep love for her land and people, as well as in her clothing and behavior.

She did not live to see the work that has been accomplished in her name during the last ten years. Today there are "Kartini Schools" in all parts of Java. The influence of her life and teachings is perhaps greater than that of any other woman of modern times because it reaches all of the thirty-eight millions of Javanese and extends to some extent throughout the entire East.

She didn’t live to see the work that has been done in her name over the last ten years. Today, there are "Kartini Schools" all over Java. The impact of her life and teachings is probably greater than that of any other woman in modern times because it reaches all thirty-eight million Javanese and extends to some extent throughout the entire East.

She did not desire to make of her people pseudo-Europeans but better Javanese. Not the material freedom for which during the three hundred years of Dutch rule the Javanese of the past had sometimes waged a bloody warfare, but the greater freedom of the mind and of the spirit.

She didn’t want to turn her people into fake Europeans but rather better Javanese. It wasn't the material freedom that the Javanese fought hard for during the three hundred years of Dutch rule, but the greater freedom of the mind and spirit.

The Dutch rule had become enlightened. In local affairs the Javanese had self-government under their own officials. But they were bowed down by superstition and under the sway of tradition. The "adat," or law which cannot be changed, was fostered by religion. They were imbued with all the fatalism of the Mohammedan, the future belonged to "Tekdir" or Fate and it was vain to rebel against its decrees. But Kartini rebelled against "Tekdir." She refused to believe in the righteousness of the ancient law that a girl must marry, or breaking that law, bring everlasting disgrace upon her family.

The Dutch rule had become enlightened. In local matters, the Javanese had self-government with their own officials. However, they were weighed down by superstition and bound by tradition. The "adat," or law that cannot be changed, was supported by religion. They were filled with all the fatalism of the Muslims; the future belonged to "Tekdir" or Fate, and it was futile to fight against its decrees. But Kartini rebelled against "Tekdir." She refused to accept the belief in the old law that a girl must marry, or else risk bringing eternal disgrace to her family.

She realized that the freedom of woman could only come through economic independence. And personally she said that she had rather be a kitchen maid, than be forced to marry a strange and unknown man. For in well-bred Javanese circles girls were brought up according to the most rigid Mohammedan canons and closely guarded from the eyes of men.

She understood that a woman's freedom could only be achieved through financial independence. Personally, she stated that she would prefer to be a maid in the kitchen than to be pressured into marrying a strange and unknown man. In well-bred Javanese circles, girls were raised according to strict Muslim traditions and were closely protected from the gaze of men.

Dr. Abendanon, the compiler of Kartini's letters, says that although he had lived for twenty-five years in Java, she and her sisters were the first young girls of noble birth that he had ever seen.

Dr. Abendanon, the compiler of Kartini's letters, says that even though he had lived in Java for twenty-five years, she and her sisters were the first young girls of noble birth he had ever encountered.

Kartini wanted to go to Holland to study, to return home when she had gained a broader knowledge and experience, equipped for teaching the daughters of her own people. She wished to help them through education, to break with the stultifying traditions of the past. Although always a Mohammedan, marriage with more than one wife was abhorrent to her. True progress seemed impossible in a polygamous society for men or for women. Furthermore polygamy was not commanded or even approved of by Mohammed himself; it had been merely permitted.

Kartini wanted to go to the Netherlands to study and return home once she had gained broader knowledge and experience, ready to teach the daughters of her own community. She wanted to help them through education and break free from the suffocating traditions of the past. Even though she was always a Muslim, the idea of marrying more than one wife was repulsive to her. Real progress seemed impossible in a society with polygamy, for both men and women. Additionally, polygamy was not mandated or even supported by Mohammed himself; it had just been allowed.

After years of conflict between her affection for her family and the principles in which she believed, Kartini won the entire confidence both of her father and of her mother. Her mother was an exponent of the best ideals of Oriental womanhood, excelling in care of the home and filled with love and sympathy for her husband and children.

After years of struggling between her love for her family and her beliefs, Kartini earned the complete trust of both her father and mother. Her mother embodied the best ideals of Eastern womanhood, excelling at taking care of the home and filled with love and compassion for her husband and children.

Kartini was an innovator who sought to break new paths for her people, but in reaching out for the new and untried she gained rather than lost in respect for the old fashioned virtues of her kind. Her interests were human, and not merely feministic—which cannot always be said of our own feminism.

Kartini was a trailblazer who aimed to create new opportunities for her people, but in pursuing the new and untested, she gained rather than lost respect for the traditional values of her culture. Her interests were focused on humanity, not just feminism—which isn’t always a claim we can make about our own feminism.

Kartini's biography is brief, and her life almost uneventful so far as outward happenings go.

Kartini's biography is short, and her life has been pretty uneventful in terms of external events.

She was born on the 21st of April, 1879, the daughter of Raden Mas Adipati Sosroningrat, Regent of Japara. His father, the Regent of Demak, Pangèran Ario Tjondronegoro, was an enlightened man who had given European educations to all of his sons and who is described by his grand-daughter Kartini as—"the first regent of middle Java to unlatch his door to that guest from over the sea—Western civilization."

She was born on April 21, 1879, the daughter of Raden Mas Adipati Sosroningrat, the Regent of Japara. Her grandfather, the Regent of Demak, Pangèran Ario Tjondronegoro, was an enlightened man who provided his sons with European education and is described by his granddaughter Kartini as "the first regent of central Java to open his door to that guest from across the sea—Western civilization."

The Regent of Japara went still further as became the next generation. He sent his daughters to the free grammar school for Europeans at Semarang so that they might learn Dutch.

The Regent of Japara went even further as the next generation arrived. He sent his daughters to the free grammar school for Europeans in Semarang so they could learn Dutch.

Kartini's best friend at school was a little Hollander, Letsy, the daughter of the head master. A question of Letsy's, "What are you going to be when you grow up?" both puzzled and interested her. When she went home after school was over, she repeated the question anxiously, "What am I going to be when I grow up?" Her father, who loved her very dearly, did not answer but smiled and pinched her cheek. An older brother overheard her and said, "What should a girl become, why a Raden Ajoe of course." Raden Ajoe is the title of a Javanese married woman of high rank, while the unmarried daughter of a regent is Raden Adjeng.

Kartini's best friend at school was a little Dutch girl named Letsy, the daughter of the headmaster. Letsy's question, "What do you want to be when you grow up?" both puzzled and intrigued her. When she got home after school, she anxiously repeated the question, "What am I going to be when I grow up?" Her father, who loved her very much, didn’t answer but smiled and pinched her cheek. An older brother overheard her and said, "What should a girl become? Of course, a Raden Ajoe." Raden Ajoe is the title for a Javanese married woman of high status, while the unmarried daughter of a regent is called Raden Adjeng.

In Kartini a spirit of rebellion was awakened which grew with the years. Even as a child she vowed that she would not become merely a Raden Ajoe, she would be strong, combat all prejudice and shape her own destiny. But she was soon to feel the weight of convention pressing upon her with inexorable force. When she reached the age of twelve and a half she was considered by her parents old enough to leave school and remain at home in seclusion according to the established usage. Some day there would have to be a wedding and a Javanese bridegroom was chosen by the girl's parents and often never seen by his bride until after the ceremony, as her presence was not required at that solemnity.

In Kartini, a rebellious spirit was ignited that only grew over the years. Even as a child, she promised herself that she wouldn't just become a Raden Ajoe; she would be strong, fight against prejudice, and create her own future. But soon, she began to feel the heavy pressure of tradition bearing down on her relentlessly. By the age of twelve and a half, her parents decided she was old enough to leave school and stay at home in isolation, as was the custom. Eventually, she would have to get married, and a Javanese groom was chosen by her parents—someone she might never meet until after the wedding since her presence wasn't necessary for that ceremony.

Kartini implored her father, on her knees, to be allowed to go on with her studies. But he felt bound by the hitherto unbroken conventions of his race and she went into the "box" as it was called, passing four long years without ever once going beyond the boundaries of the Kaboepaten.

Kartini begged her father, on her knees, to let her continue her studies. But he felt trapped by the longstanding traditions of his culture, and she was sent into the "box," spending four long years without ever leaving the confines of the Kaboepaten.

During those years reading was her greatest pleasure, and her father was proud of her intelligence and kept her supplied with Dutch books. She did not always understand what she read, but would often be guided through the difficult places by her father or by her favourite brother Kartono, who felt a warm sympathy for his sister.

During those years, reading was her biggest joy, and her father was proud of her intelligence, making sure she always had Dutch books. She didn't always understand everything she read, but her father or her favorite brother, Kartono, would often help her through the tough parts, sharing a strong bond with her.

But the spirit of progress slowly awakened even in slumbering Java, and when Kartini was sixteen, she was released from her imprisonment.

But the spirit of progress gradually awakened even in sleepy Java, and when Kartini turned sixteen, she was freed from her confinement.

Her first journey into the outside world was to accompany her parents to the festivities held in honour of the coronation of Queen Wilhelmina.

Her first trip into the outside world was to join her parents at the celebrations for the coronation of Queen Wilhelmina.

This caused a great scandal in conservative Javanese society. But Kartini and her sisters did not have the freedom for which they longed, they could not go out into the world and fight its battles. They could only take well chaperoned little excursions and meet the guests, both men and women, of their father's household. They were free very much as a delicately nurtured Victorian young lady would have been free, half a century ago.

This caused a huge scandal in conservative Javanese society. But Kartini and her sisters didn’t have the freedom they craved; they couldn’t explore the world and fight its battles. They could only take well-supervised outings and meet the guests—both men and women—of their father's home. They were free in much the same way a delicately raised Victorian young lady would have been free half a century ago.

In 1901 the Minister of Education and Industry for Netherland India was Dr. J.H. Abendanon.[1] He took a deep interest in the well-being and progress of the native Javanese, and realized the need of schools for native girls. At that time there was none in Java.

In 1901, the Minister of Education and Industry for the Netherlands East Indies was Dr. J.H. Abendanon.[1] He was very invested in the welfare and development of the local Javanese people and understood the necessity of schools for native girls. At that time, there were none in Java.

He had heard of the enlightened Regent of Japara, and of the example which he had set to his fellow countrymen in educating his own daughters. Accompanied by his wife Dr. Abendanon went to Japara to obtain the assistance of the Regent in interesting the native official world in his project.

He had heard about the progressive Regent of Japara and the example he set for his fellow countrymen by educating his own daughters. Along with his wife, Dr. Abendanon traveled to Japara to seek the Regent's help in getting the native officials involved in his project.

A school for native girls had been the dream of Kartini and her sisters. With her, the idea had become almost an obsession. Her longing for education had gathered force and widened in its significance. It no longer meant the shaping of an independent career for herself, but a means to an end of work among her people.

A school for native girls had been the dream of Kartini and her sisters. For her, the idea had become almost an obsession. Her desire for education had intensified and grown in its importance. It was no longer just about creating an independent career for herself, but rather a way to help her community.

Dr. Abendanon, in describing the first meeting with Kartini, said that when she and her sisters came forward in their picturesque native costume they made a most charming impression, but the charm was heightened when they spoke to him in fluent Dutch. Kartini said that a girls' school was the subject nearest her heart but asked that it also be a vocational school, fitting the girl for self-support should she desire it.

Dr. Abendanon, describing his first meeting with Kartini, said that when she and her sisters stepped forward in their beautiful native outfits, they made a wonderful impression, but the charm grew even greater when they spoke to him in fluent Dutch. Kartini mentioned that starting a girls' school was her biggest passion, but she also requested that it be a vocational school, preparing girls for self-support if they wanted it.

The influence and friendship of the Abendanons became a great comfort and support to Kartini. Mevrouw Abendanon was called Moedertje (little mother) and many letters were written to her.

The influence and friendship of the Abendanons became a great comfort and support to Kartini. Mevrouw Abendanon was affectionately called Moedertje (little mother), and many letters were written to her.

Kartini was never able to go to Holland and study. Although her disappointment was intense, she became convinced that her influence among her own people would be stronger if she remained at home, free in their eyes from the possibility of contamination by foreign ideas.

Kartini never got the chance to go to Holland and study. Although she was deeply disappointed, she became convinced that her impact on her own people would be greater if she stayed at home, appearing free in their eyes from any risk of being influenced by foreign ideas.

Acting upon the advice of Mevrouw Abendanon, she opened a school at home for little girls. With the help of her sisters she instructed them in elementary branches, in sewing and in cooking.

Following Mevrouw Abendanon's advice, she started a home school for little girls. With her sisters' help, she taught them basic subjects, sewing, and cooking.

At last she obtained the permission of her father to continue her own studies at Batavia. But she did not go to Batavia. Nor did she leave the house of her parents in the way that she had planned.

At last, she got her father's permission to continue her studies in Batavia. But she didn't go to Batavia. Nor did she leave her parents' house the way she had planned.

She fell in love like any Western girl, and was married in 1903 to Raden Adipati Djojo Adiningrat, Regent of Rembang. He had been educated in Holland, and had many enlightened ideas for the advancement of his people.

She fell in love like any Western girl and got married in 1903 to Raden Adipati Djojo Adiningrat, Regent of Rembang. He had been educated in the Netherlands and had many progressive ideas for the betterment of his people.

The dreams of Kartini were as his own, she had his full sympathy and their work in the future would be carried on together. Both of them were interested in the ancient history of Java, the sagas and stories of the past. They wished to make a collection of these, they also felt a warm interest in the revival of Javanese art, in wood carving, textile weaving, dyeing, work in gold and copper and tortoise shell.

The dreams of Kartini were just like his own; he completely supported her, and they would continue their work together in the future. Both of them were passionate about the ancient history of Java, the legends and tales of the past. They wanted to compile a collection of these stories and were also deeply interested in reviving Javanese art, including wood carving, textile weaving, dyeing, and working with gold, copper, and tortoise shell.

After Kartini was married her little school was continued at Rembang, and some of the wood carvers who had been working under her supervision at Semarang were anxious to follow her to her new home.

After Kartini got married, her little school continued in Rembang, and some of the wood carvers who had been working under her guidance in Semarang were eager to join her at her new home.

"Although I am a modern woman what a strange bridal dower I shall have," she writes to Mevrouw Abendanon in discussing the plan for moving the little children she was teaching and the wood carvers to Rembang.

"Even though I'm a modern woman, what an odd bridal dowry I'll have," she writes to Mevrouw Abendanon while discussing the plan to move the little children she was teaching and the wood carvers to Rembang.

A charming picture of the married life of Kartini is given in her own letters. There was a year of hard work and increased responsibility, but also of great happiness.

A lovely glimpse into Kartini's married life is provided in her own letters. It was a year filled with hard work and growing responsibilities, but also with immense happiness.

On the 17th of September 1904, four days after the birth of her son Siengghi, she died.

On September 17, 1904, four days after her son Siengghi was born, she passed away.

In 1907, the first Raden Adjeng Kartini school was founded at Batavia. Its inception was largely due to the efforts of Dr. Abendanon. The Governor General of Netherland-India, the Queen Mother of Holland and many other influential persons gave it their active support. A society at the Hague known as the "Kartini-fonds" had been formed and under its patronage there are now schools at Malang, Cheribon, Buitenzorg, Soerabaja, Semarang and Soerakarta, as well as at Batavia. There is also a large number of native Kartini schools under the direct management of native Javanese.

In 1907, the first Raden Adjeng Kartini school was established in Batavia. This was mainly due to the efforts of Dr. Abendanon. The Governor General of the Netherlands East Indies, the Queen Mother of the Netherlands, and many other influential individuals actively supported it. A society in The Hague called the "Kartini-fonds" was created, and under its patronage, there are now schools in Malang, Cirebon, Buitenzorg, Surabaya, Semarang, and Solo, in addition to Batavia. There is also a significant number of native Kartini schools directly managed by local Javanese.

The long slumber of Java has ended. The principles for which Kartini suffered and struggled are now almost universally accepted by her fellow countrymen. A Javanese girl, even though of noble birth, may now earn her living without bringing disgrace upon her family. Women choose their own husbands, and plural marriages are much less frequent among the younger generation.

The long sleep of Java is over. The principles that Kartini fought for are now broadly accepted by her fellow countrymen. A Javanese girl, even if she comes from a noble family, can now make a living without bringing shame to her family. Women are choosing their own husbands, and polygamy is much less common among the younger generation.

The time was ripe. It has been said that great men are the products of great movements. There must always be some one to strike the note of leadership, so firmly convinced of the righteousness of a given cause that he (or she) goes blindly forward, forgetful of personal interest and of all selfish considerations, combatting the world if need be, holding its ridicule as of no account; and what is perhaps hardest of all, bringing sorrow and disappointment to those that love them.

The time was right. It has been said that great people are shaped by great movements. There must always be someone to take the lead, so firmly believing in the justice of a particular cause that they move forward without hesitation, disregarding personal interests and selfish concerns, facing the world if necessary, valuing its criticism as unimportant; and what might be even harder, bringing sadness and disappointment to those who care about them.

The prophet burned at the stake amid execrations and the conqueror who receives the plaudits of the multitude, alike await the judgment of posterity. Only in after years can we weigh the thing that they have wrought and gauge its true value.

The prophet who was burned at the stake while being cursed and the conqueror who receives the cheers of the crowd both await the judgment of future generations. It’s only later that we can measure what they've done and assess its true worth.

Kartini has stood the test of time. To the modern progressive Javanese she is a national heroine, almost a patron saint. Her influence and her work live, and are a vital factor in the prosperity and happiness of her country.

Kartini has endured through the years. To the contemporary progressive Javanese, she is a national hero, almost like a patron saint. Her impact and her efforts continue to thrive and play a crucial role in the success and well-being of her nation.

AGNES LOUISE SYMMERS.

AGNES LOUISE SYMMERS.

Rye, New York April, 1920.

Rye, New York, April 1920.

[1] Dr. Abendanon was the head of the Department of "Onderwijs, Eeredienst and Nijverheid." Eeredienst is religious administration and observance, as in Holland the church is a state institution.

[1] Dr. Abendanon was the head of the Department of "Education, Religious Affairs, and Industry." Religious Affairs refers to the management and practice of religion, as in Holland the church is a state institution.


LETTERS OF A JAVANESE PRINCESS

I

Japara, 25 May, 1899.[1]

Japara, May 25, 1899.[1]

I have longed to make the acquaintance of a "modern girl," that proud, independent girl who has all my sympathy! She who, happy and self-reliant, lightly and alertly steps on her way through life, full of enthusiasm and warm feeling; working not only for her own well-being and happiness, but for the greater good of humanity as a whole.

I've been eager to meet a "modern girl," that confident, independent woman who has all my support! She who, happy and self-sufficient, moves through life with energy and enthusiasm, working not just for her own well-being and happiness, but for the greater good of everyone.

I glow with enthusiasm toward the new time which has come, and can truly say that in my thoughts and sympathies I do not belong to the Indian world, but to that of my pale sisters who are struggling forward in the distant West.

I feel excited about the new era that has arrived, and I can honestly say that in my thoughts and feelings, I don't belong to the Indian world, but to my pale sisters who are pushing ahead in the far West.

If the laws of my land permitted it, there is nothing that I had rather do than give myself wholly to the working and striving of the new woman in Europe; but age-long traditions that cannot be broken hold us fast cloistered in their unyielding arms. Some day those arms will loosen and let us go, but that time lies as yet far from us, infinitely far. It will come, that I know; it may be three, four generations after us. Oh, you do not know what it is to love this young, this new age with heart and soul, and yet to be bound hand and foot, chained by all the laws, customs, and conventions of one's land. All our institutions are directly opposed to the progress for which I so long for the sake of our people. Day and night I wonder by what means our ancient traditions could be overcome. For myself, I could find a way to shake them off, to break them, were it not that another bond, stronger than any age-old tradition could ever be, binds me to my world; and that is the love which I bear for those to whom I owe my life, and whom I must thank for everything. Have I the right to break the hearts of those who have given me nothing but love and kindness my whole life long, and who have surrounded me with the tenderest care?

If the laws of my country allowed it, there’s nothing I’d rather do than fully dedicate myself to the effort and struggle of the new women in Europe. But long-standing traditions that can’t be changed keep us locked away in their unyielding grip. Someday those grips will loosen and set us free, but that day is still far ahead of us, a long way off. I believe it will come, but it might be three or four generations from now. You have no idea what it’s like to deeply love this new age with all your heart and soul, yet feel completely trapped, shackled by the laws, customs, and conventions of your country. All our institutions directly oppose the progress I yearn for on behalf of our people. Day and night, I think about how we can overcome our ancient traditions. Personally, I could find a way to break free from them, if it weren’t for another bond, stronger than any old tradition, that ties me to my world; and that is the love I have for those who gave me my life and whom I owe everything to. Do I have the right to break the hearts of those who have shown me nothing but love and kindness my entire life and who have surrounded me with the utmost care?

But it was not the voices alone which reached me from that distant, that bright, that new-born Europe, which made me long for a change in existing conditions. Even in my childhood, the word "emancipation" enchanted my ears; it had a significance that nothing else had, a meaning that was far beyond my comprehension, and awakened in me an evergrowing longing for freedom and independence—a longing to stand alone. Conditions both in my own surroundings and in those of others around me broke my heart, and made me long with a nameless sorrow for the awakening of my country.

But it wasn't just the voices from that distant, bright, new Europe that made me crave a change in the current situation. Even as a child, the word "emancipation" captivated me; it had a significance unmatched by anything else, a meaning that was well beyond my understanding, igniting in me a growing desire for freedom and independence—a desire to stand on my own. The circumstances both in my own life and those of others around me broke my heart, filling me with a deep, unnameable sorrow for the awakening of my country.

Then the voices which penetrated from distant lands grew clearer and clearer, till they reached me, and to the satisfaction of some who loved me, but to the deep grief of others, brought seed which entered my heart, took root, and grew strong and vigorous.

Then the voices from distant lands became clearer and clearer until they reached me. This brought joy to some who cared for me, but caused deep sorrow for others, as they brought seeds that entered my heart, took root, and grew strong and vibrant.

And now I must tell you something of myself so that you can make my acquaintance.

And now I need to share a bit about myself so you can get to know me.

I am the eldest of the three unmarried daughters of the Regent of Japara, and have six brothers and sisters. What a world, eh? My grandfather, Pangèran Ario Tjondronegoro of Demak, was a great leader in the progressive movement of his day, and the first regent of middle Java to unlatch his door to that guest from over the sea—Western civilization. All of his children had European educations; all of them have, or had (several of them are now dead), a love of progress inherited from their father; and these gave to their children the same upbringing which they themselves had received. Many of my cousins and all my older brothers have gone through the Hoogere Burger School—the highest institution of learning that we have here in India; and the youngest of my three older brothers has been studying for three years in the Netherlands, and two others are in the service of that country. We girls, so far as education goes, fettered by our ancient traditions and conventions, have profited but little by these advantages. It was a great crime against the customs of our land that we should be taught at all, and especially that we should leave the house every day to go to school. For the custom of our country forbade girls in the strongest manner ever to go outside of the house. We were never allowed to go anywhere, however, save to the school, and the only place of instruction of which our city could boast, which was open to us, was a free grammar school for Europeans.

I am the oldest of the three unmarried daughters of the Regent of Japara, and I have six siblings. What a world, right? My grandfather, Pangèran Ario Tjondronegoro of Demak, was a prominent leader in the progressive movement of his time and the first regent of central Java to welcome that guest from across the sea—Western civilization. All of his children received European educations; all of them have had, or had (several have passed away), a love for progress passed down from their father, and they provided their children with the same upbringing they had. Many of my cousins and all my older brothers attended the Hoogere Burger School—the highest learning institution we have here in Indonesia; and the youngest of my three older brothers has been studying in the Netherlands for three years, while two others work for that country. We girls, held back by our old traditions and conventions, have gained very little from these advantages when it comes to education. It was considered a great crime against our cultural customs that we were taught at all, and especially that we had to leave the house every day to go to school. The customs of our country strictly forbid girls from going outside the house. We were never allowed to go anywhere except school, and the only place of instruction in our city that was open to us was a free grammar school for Europeans.

When I reached the age of twelve, I was kept at home—I must go into the "box." I was locked up, and cut off from all communication with the outside world, toward which I might never turn again save at the side of a bridegroom, a stranger, an unknown man whom my parents would choose for me, and to whom I should be betrothed without my own knowledge. European friends—this I heard later—had tried in every possible way to dissuade my parents from this cruel course toward me, a young and life-loving child; but they were able to do nothing. My parents were inexorable; I went into my prison. Four long years I spent between thick walls, without once seeing the outside world.

When I turned twelve, I was kept at home—I had to go into the "box." I was locked away and cut off from all contact with the outside world, which I might never see again except as the bride of a stranger, someone my parents would choose for me, and I would be engaged to him without even knowing it. I later learned that European friends had tried every possible way to convince my parents to stop this cruel treatment of me, a young and full-of-life child; but they couldn’t change their minds. My parents were unyielding; I entered my prison. I spent four long years behind thick walls, never once seeing the outside world.

How I passed through that time, I do not know. I only know that it was terrible. But there was one great happiness left me: the reading of Dutch books and correspondence with Dutch friends was not forbidden. This—the only gleam of light in that empty, sombre time, was my all, without which, I should have fallen, perhaps, into a still more pitiable state. My life, my soul even, would have been starved. But then came my friend and my deliverer—the Spirit of the Age; his footsteps echoed everywhere. Proud, solid ancient structures tottered to their foundation at his approach. Strongly barricaded doors sprang open, some as of themselves, others only painfully half way, but nevertheless they opened, and let in the unwelcome guest.

How I got through that time, I honestly don't know. All I can say is that it was awful. But there was one great happiness that remained: reading Dutch books and keeping in touch with Dutch friends wasn't banned. This—the only bit of light in that empty, dark time—was everything to me. Without it, I might have slipped into an even worse situation. My life, even my soul, would have been starved. But then my friend and savior arrived—the Spirit of the Age; his presence was felt everywhere. Proud, sturdy old buildings shook at his approach. Strongly locked doors swung open—some on their own, others grudgingly halfway—but still, they opened and welcomed the unwelcome guest.

At last in my sixteenth year, I saw the outside world again. Thank God! Thank God! I could leave my prison as a free human being and not chained to an unwelcome bridegroom. Then events followed quickly that gave back to us girls more and more of our lost freedom.

At last, in my sixteenth year, I saw the outside world again. Thank God! Thank God! I could leave my prison as a free person and not be tied to an unwanted husband. Then events moved quickly, returning more and more of our lost freedom to us girls.

In the following year, at the time of the investiture of our young Princess,[2] our parents presented us "officially" with our freedom. For the first time in our lives we were allowed to leave our native town, and to go to the city where the festivities were held in honour of the occasion. What a great and priceless victory it was! That young girls of our position should show themselves in public was here an unheard-of occurrence. The "world" stood aghast; tongues were set wagging at the unprecedented crime. Our European friends rejoiced, and as for ourselves, no queen was so rich as we. But I am far from satisfied. I would go still further, always further. I do not desire to go out to feasts, and little frivolous amusements. That has never been the cause of my longing for freedom. I long to be free, to be able to stand alone, to study, not to be subject to any one, and, above all, never, never to be obliged to marry.

In the following year, during the investiture of our young Princess,[2] our parents officially granted us our freedom. For the first time in our lives, we were allowed to leave our hometown and go to the city where the celebrations were held in honor of the occasion. It was a tremendous and priceless victory! For young women of our status to show themselves in public was unheard of. The "world" was shocked; people were gossiping about this unprecedented act. Our European friends rejoiced, and as for us, no queen was richer than we were. But I am far from satisfied. I want to go even further, always further. I don’t want to attend parties and trivial entertainments. That has never been the reason for my desire for freedom. I crave to be free, to stand on my own, to learn, not to be under anyone's control, and, above all, never, never to be forced to marry.

But we must marry, must, must. Not to marry is the greatest sin which the Mohammedan woman can commit; it is the greatest disgrace which a native girl can bring to her family.

But we have to marry, have to, have to. Not getting married is the biggest sin a Muslim woman can commit; it's the greatest shame a native girl can bring to her family.

And marriage among us—Miserable is too feeble an expression for it. How can it be otherwise, when the laws have made everything for the man and nothing for the woman? When law and convention both are for the man; when everything is allowed to him?

And marriage among us—“miserable” doesn’t even begin to describe it. How can it be any different when the laws have designed everything for the man and nothing for the woman? When both law and social norms favor the man; when he has all the freedom?

Love! what do we know here of love? How can we love a man whom we have never known? And how could he love us? That in itself would not be possible. Young girls and men must be kept rigidly apart, and are never allowed to meet.

Love! What do we really know about love here? How can we love a man we've never met? And how could he love us? That just wouldn't be possible. Young girls and boys have to be kept strictly apart and are never allowed to interact.


I am anxious to know of your occupations. It is all very interesting to me. I wish to know about your studies, I would know something of your Toynbee evenings, and of the society for total abstinence of which you are so zealous a member.

I’m eager to hear about what you’re up to. It all sounds really interesting to me. I want to know about your studies, your Toynbee evenings, and the total abstinence society that you’re so passionate about.

Among our Indian people, we have not the drink demon to fight, thank God!—but I fear, I fear that when once—forgive me—your Western civilization shall have obtained a foothold among us, we shall have that evil to contend with too. Civilization is a blessing, but it has its dark side as well. The tendency to imitate is inborn, I believe. The masses imitate the upper classes, who in turn imitate those of higher rank, and these again follow the Europeans.

Among our Indian people, we don't have to struggle with the issue of alcohol, thank God!—but I worry, I worry that once—forgive me—your Western civilization establishes itself among us, we will have to face that problem too. Civilization is a blessing, but it also has its dark side. I believe the urge to imitate is inherent in us. The masses mimic the upper classes, who in turn copy those above them, and those again follow the Europeans.

Among us there is no marriage feast without drinking. And at the festivals of the natives, where they are not of strong religious convictions, (and usually they are Mohammedans only because their fathers, grandfathers and remote ancestors were Mohammedans—in reality, they are little better than heathen), large square bottles are always kept standing, and they are not sparing in the use of these.

Among us, there's no wedding celebration without drinking. And at the local festivals, where the guests aren't very religious (usually they're Muslims just because their fathers, grandfathers, and ancestors were—honestly, they're barely better than pagans), there are always large square bottles available, and they don’t hold back on using them.

But an evil greater than alcohol is here and that is opium. Oh! the misery, the inexpressible horror it has brought to my country! Opium is the pest of Java. Yes, opium is far worse than the pest. The pest does not remain for ever; sooner or later, it goes away, but the evil of opium, once established, grows. It spreads more and more, and will never leave us, never grow less—for to speak plainly—it is protected by the Government! The more general the use of opium in Java, the fuller the treasury.

But there’s a greater evil than alcohol, and that’s opium. Oh, the misery, the unimaginable horror it has caused in my country! Opium is the plague of Java. Yes, opium is much worse than the plague. The plague doesn’t last forever; it eventually goes away, but the problem of opium, once it takes hold, only gets worse. It spreads more and more and will never leave us, never diminish—because, to put it simply, it’s protected by the Government! The more opium is used in Java, the more the treasury benefits.

The opium tax is one of the richest sources of income of the Government—what matter if it go well or ill with the people?—the Government prospers. This curse of the people fills the treasury of the Dutch Indian Government with thousands—nay, with millions. Many say that the use of opium is no evil, but those who say that have never known India, or else they are blind.

The opium tax is one of the biggest sources of revenue for the government—who cares if it’s good or bad for the people?—the government thrives. This burden on the people fills the treasury of the Dutch Indian Government with thousands—actually, millions. Many argue that using opium isn’t harmful, but those who think that have either never experienced India or are simply oblivious.

What are our daily murders, incendiary fires, robberies, but the direct result of the use of opium? True, the desire for opium is not so great an evil as long as one can get it—when one has money to buy the poison; but when one cannot obtain it—when one has no money with which to buy it, and is a confirmed user of it? Then one is dangerous, then one is lost. Hunger will make a man a thief, but the hunger for opium will make him a murderer. There is a saying here—"At first you eat opium, but in the end it will devour you."

What are our daily murders, fiery incidents, and robberies if not the direct result of using opium? Sure, the craving for opium isn't as much of a problem as long as you can get it—when you have money to buy the poison; but what happens when you can't get it—when you have no money to purchase it, and you're already hooked? That's when you become dangerous, that's when you're lost. Hunger can push a person to steal, but the craving for opium can turn someone into a murderer. There's a saying here—"At first you use opium, but in the end, it will consume you."

It is terrible to see so much evil and to be powerless to fight against it.

It’s awful to witness so much evil and feel helpless to fight against it.

That splendid book by Mevrouw Goekoop I know. I have read it three times. I could never grow tired of it. What would I not give to be able to live in Hilda's environment. Oh, that we in India had gone so far, that a book could cause such violent controversy among us, as "Hilda van Suylenburg" has in your country. I shall never rest till H.v.S. appears in my own language to do good as well as harm to our Indian world. It is a matter of indifference whether good or harm, if it but makes an impression, for that shows that one is no longer sleeping, and Java is still in deep slumber. And how will her people ever be awakened, when those who should serve as examples, themselves love sleep so much. The greater number of European women in India care little or nothing for the work of their sisters in the Fatherland.

I know that amazing book by Mevrouw Goekoop. I've read it three times and can never get tired of it. I would do anything to live in Hilda's world. Oh, if only we in India could reach a point where a book could spark such intense debate among us, like "Hilda van Suylenburg" has in your country. I won’t rest until H.v.S. is published in my own language to either benefit or challenge our Indian society. It doesn't matter whether the impact is good or bad, as long as it leaves an impression, because that means we’re no longer asleep, and Java remains in a deep slumber. How will its people ever wake up when those who should lead by example love to stay asleep so much? Most European women in India care little or nothing for the struggles of their sisters back home.

Will you not tell me something of the labours, the struggles, the sentiments, of the woman of today in the Netherlands? We take deep interest in all that concerns the Woman's Movement.

Will you not share with me something about the work, the challenges, and the feelings of women today in the Netherlands? We are very interested in everything related to the Women's Movement.

I do not know the modern languages. Alas! We girls are not allowed by our law to learn languages; it was a great innovation for us to learn Dutch. I long to know languages, not so much to be able to speak them, as for the far greater joy of being able to read the many beautiful works of foreign authors in their own tongue. Is it not true that never mind how good a translation may be, it is never so fine as the original? That is always stronger—more charming.

I don't know any modern languages. Unfortunately, we girls aren't allowed to learn languages; it was a big deal for us to learn Dutch. I really want to learn languages, not just to speak them, but for the much greater pleasure of reading all the wonderful works by foreign authors in their original language. Isn't it true that no matter how good a translation is, it never quite matches the original? The original is always more powerful—more delightful.

We have much time for reading, and reading is our greatest pleasure—we, that is, the younger sisters and I. We three have had the same bringing up, and are much with one another. We differ in age, each from the other, but one year. Among us three there is the greatest harmony. Naturally we sometimes have little differences of opinion, but that does not weaken the tie that binds us together. Our little quarrels are splendid, I find them so: I love the reconciliations which follow. It is the greatest of all lies—do you not think so too?—that any two human beings can think alike in everything. That cannot be; people who say that must be hypocrites.

We have plenty of time for reading, and reading is our biggest joy—we, the younger sisters and I. We've all been raised the same and spend a lot of time together. We differ in age by just one year. Among the three of us, there's a lot of harmony. Of course, we sometimes have minor disagreements, but that doesn’t weaken the bond between us. I actually find our little arguments wonderful: I love the reconciliations that follow. It’s a total lie—don’t you think so too?—that any two people can think alike on everything. That’s impossible; anyone who says otherwise must be a hypocrite.

I have not yet told you how old I am. I was just twenty last month. Strange, that when I was sixteen I felt so frightfully old, and had so many melancholy moods! Now that I can put two crosses behind me, I feel young and full of the joy of life, and the struggle of life, too.

I haven't told you how old I am yet. I just turned twenty last month. It's weird that when I was sixteen, I felt so incredibly old and had so many sad moments! Now that I've crossed into my twenties, I feel young and filled with the joy of life, and the challenges of life, too.

Call me simply Kartini; that is my name. We Javanese have no family names. Kartini is my given name and my family name, both at the same time. As far as "Raden Adjeng" is concerned, those two words are the title. I told Mevrouw van Wermeskerken, when I gave her my address, not to put Kartini alone—that would hardly reach me from Holland, and as for writing mejuffrouw, or something of that kind, I have no right to it; I am only a Javanese.

Call me just Kartini; that's my name. We Javanese don't have family names. Kartini is both my first name and my last name at the same time. As for "Raden Adjeng," those two words are the title. I told Mevrouw van Wermeskerken, when I gave her my address, not to write just Kartini—that wouldn't get to me from Holland, and as for writing mejuffrouw, or something like that, I don't have the right to it; I'm just a Javanese.

Now, for the present, you know enough about me—is it not so? Another time I shall tell you of our Indian life.

Now, for now, you know enough about me—don't you agree? Another time, I'll share more about our life in India.

If there is any light that you would like thrown upon any of our Indian affairs, please ask me. I am ready to tell you all that I know about my country and my people.

If there's anything you want to know about our Indian affairs, just ask me. I'm here to share everything I know about my country and my people.

[1] Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ms. Zeehandelaar.

[2] Queen Wilhelmina.

Queen Wilhelmina.


II

18 of August, 1899.[1]

August 18, 1899.[1]

Sincere thanks for your long letter, your cordial words warmed my heart. Shall I not disappoint you upon a closer acquaintance? I have already told you that I am very ignorant, that I know nothing. Compared to you I feel myself sink into nothingness.

Thank you so much for your long letter; your kind words really touched me. Will I disappoint you when you get to know me better? I've already mentioned how clueless I am and that I know next to nothing. Next to you, I feel like I'm fading away.

You are well informed about the Javanese titles. Before you mentioned it, I had never given the matter a thought, that I am, as you say, "highly born." Am I a princess? No more than you yourself are one. The last prince of our house, from whom I am directly descended in the male line, was, I believe, twenty-five generations back; but Mamma is closely related to the princely house of Medeira; her great-grandfather was a reigning prince, and her grandmother a princess. But we do not give a two-pence for all that. To my mind there are only two kinds of aristocracy, the aristocracy of the mind, and the aristocracy of the soul—of those who are noble in spirit. I think there is nothing more commonplace than those people who allow themselves to depend upon their so called "high birth." What worth is there in simply being a count or baron? I cannot see it with my little understanding.

You know a lot about Javanese titles. Before you brought it up, I had never thought about the idea that I’m, as you put it, "highly born." Am I a princess? No more than you are one. The last prince in our family, from whom I’m directly descended, was about twenty-five generations ago; but my mom is closely related to the royal family of Medeira; her great-grandfather was a reigning prince, and her grandmother was a princess. But we don’t care about that at all. To me, there are only two kinds of aristocracy: the aristocracy of the mind and the aristocracy of the soul—those who are noble in spirit. I find it pretty ordinary for people to rely on their so-called "high birth." What value is there in just being a count or baron? I can’t see it with my limited understanding.

Adel and Edel,[2] twin words with almost the same sound and which should have the same meaning. Poor twins! How cruel life has been to you—it has ruthlessly torn you asunder and holds you now so far apart. Once noble, meant what the word signifies. Yes, then indeed it would have been an honour to be "highly born." But now?—

Adel and Edel,[2] twin words that sound almost the same and should share the same meaning. Poor twins! Life has been so unkind to you—it has mercilessly ripped you apart and keeps you so far away from each other. Once noble, the word represented what it truly means. Yes, back then, it would have been an honor to be "highly born." But what about now?—

I remember how embarrassed we were last year, when the ladies of the Exposition for Woman's Work called us the "Princesses of Java."

I remember how embarrassed we were last year when the women from the Exposition for Women's Work called us the "Princesses of Java."

In Holland they seem to think that everything which comes out of India which is not a "baboe" or a "spada" must be a prince or a princess. Europeans here in India seldom call us "Raden Adjeng," they address us usually as "Freule."[3] I despair of its ever being different. I do not know how many times I have said that we were not "Freules" and still less princesses, but they have grown accustomed to the glamour and still obstinately call us "Freule."

In Holland, they seem to believe that everything that comes from India, aside from a "baboe" or a "spada," must be a prince or princess. Europeans here in India rarely refer to us as "Raden Adjeng"; they mostly call us "Freule."[3] I lose hope that this will ever change. I've lost track of how many times I've explained that we are not "Freules," let alone princesses, but they have become used to the allure and stubbornly continue to call us "Freule."

Not long ago a European who had heard much of us, came here and asked our parents to be allowed the privilege of making the acquaintance of the "princesses"; we were brought out and shown to him as though we had been dolls; how stupid we felt!

Not long ago, a European who had heard a lot about us came here and asked our parents if he could meet the "princesses"; we were brought out and displayed to him like we were dolls; we felt so foolish!

"Regent," said he to our father, but quite distinctly before us—there was much disappointment in his voice—"at the word—princess, I thought of glittering garments, fantastic Oriental splendour, and your daughters look so simple."

"Regent," he said to our father, but clearly within earshot of us—there was a lot of disappointment in his voice—"when I heard the word 'princess,' I imagined glittering outfits and extravagant Oriental luxury, but your daughters look so plain."

We could hardly suppress a smile when we heard him. Good Heavens! In his innocence he had paid us the greatest possible compliment; you do not know what a pleasure it was to us to find that our clothes were simple; we had so often taken pains to put on nothing that would look conspicuous or bizarre.

We could barely hold back a smile when we heard him. Wow! In his innocence, he had given us the highest compliment; you have no idea how much joy it brought us to realize that our clothes were simple; we had often gone out of our way to wear nothing that would seem flashy or strange.

Dear Stella, I am heartily glad that I seem to you like your Dutch friends, and that you find me congenial.

Dear Stella, I'm really happy that you think I'm like your Dutch friends and that you find me easy to get along with.

I have always been an enemy of formality. I am happy only when I can throw the burden of Javanese etiquette from my shoulders. The ceremonies, the little rules, that are instilled into our people are an abomination to me. You could hardly imagine how heavily the burden of etiquette presses upon a Javanese aristocratic household. But in our household, we do not take all the formalities so literally.

I have always been against formality. I feel great only when I can shed the weight of Javanese etiquette. The ceremonies and little rules that are drilled into our people disgust me. You can hardly imagine how heavily the burden of etiquette weighs down a Javanese aristocratic household. But in our home, we don’t take all the formalities so seriously.

We often dispense with ceremony and speak our own sentiments freely. Javanese etiquette is both silly and terrible. Europeans who live years in India, and who come in close contact with our native dignitaries, cannot at all understand it unless they have made a special study of it.

We often skip the formalities and express our feelings openly. Javanese etiquette can be both absurd and frustrating. Europeans who spend years in India and interact closely with our local leaders can hardly grasp it unless they've studied it specifically.

In order to give you a faint idea of the oppressiveness of our etiquette, I shall mention a few examples. A younger brother or sister of mine may not pass me without bowing down to the ground and creeping upon hands and knees. If a little sister is sitting on a chair, she must instantly slip to the ground and remain with head bowed until I have passed from her sight. If a younger brother or sister wishes to speak to me, it must only be in high Javanese;[4] and after each sentence that comes from their lips, they must make a sembah; that is, to put both hands together, and bring the thumbs under the nose.

To give you an idea of how strict our etiquette is, here are a few examples. A younger sibling can’t walk past me without bowing down to the ground and crawling on their hands and knees. If my little sister is sitting on a chair, she has to immediately get down on the floor and stay there with her head bowed until I’ve walked out of sight. If a younger sibling wants to talk to me, they must do so only in high Javanese; and after every sentence, they have to perform a sembah, which means putting their hands together and bringing their thumbs under their nose.

If my brothers and sisters speak to other people about me, they must always use high Javanese in every sentence concerning me, my clothes, my seat at the table, my hands and my feet, and everything that is mine. They are forbidden to touch my honourable head without my high permission, and they may not do it even then without first making a sembah.

If my siblings talk to others about me, they have to always use formal Javanese in every sentence related to me, my clothes, my seat at the table, my hands and feet, and everything that belongs to me. They aren’t allowed to touch my respected head without my explicit permission, and even then, they must first bow before doing so.

If food stands on the table, they must not touch the tiniest morsel till it has pleased me to partake of that which I would (as much as I desire). Should you speak against your superiors, do it softly, so that only those who are near may hear. Oh, yes; one even trembles by rule in a noble Javanese household. When a young lady laughs, she must not open her mouth. (For Heaven's sake! I hear you exclaim). Yes, dear Stella, you shall hear stranger things than these, if you wish to know everything about us Javanese.

If food is on the table, you mustn't touch even the smallest bite until I decide to eat what I want (as much as I desire). If you need to criticize your superiors, do it quietly, so only those nearby can hear. Oh, yes; one even has to act modestly in a noble Javanese household. When a young lady laughs, she must keep her mouth closed. (For heaven's sake! I can hear you saying). Yes, dear Stella, you will hear even stranger things than this if you want to know everything about us Javanese.

If a girl runs, she must do it decorously, with little mincing steps and oh, so slowly, like a snail. To run just a little fast is to be a hoyden.

If a girl runs, she must do it gracefully, with tiny, dainty steps and oh, so slowly, like a snail. To run even a little fast is to be a wild girl.

Toward my older brothers and sisters I show every respect, and observe all forms scrupulously. I do not wish to deny the good right of any one, but the younger ones, beginning with me, are doing away with all ceremony. Freedom, equality, and fraternity! For my little brothers and sisters, toward me, and toward each other, are like free, equal comrades. Between us, there is no stiffness—there is only friendship and hearty affection. The sisters say "thee" and "thou" to me, and we speak the same language. At first people smiled in amazement at the free, untrammeled relationship between us brothers and sisters of unequal ages. We were called children without any bringing up, and I was a "koeda koree"[5] because I seldom walked sedately but went skipping along. And they were further horrified because I often laughed aloud! and allowed my teeth to show. But now that they see how affectionate and sweet the relationship is between us, and that only the burdensome etiquette has taken flight before our freedom, they admire the harmonious union which binds us so closely together.

Toward my older brothers and sisters, I show complete respect and follow all the customs carefully. I don't want to deny anyone's rightful place, but the younger ones, starting with me, are discarding all formalities. Freedom, equality, and brotherhood! My little siblings treat me and each other like equals and friends. There's no awkwardness between us—just camaraderie and genuine affection. My sisters use "thee" and "thou" when speaking to me, and we share the same way of communicating. At first, people were surprised by the relaxed, unrestricted bond between us siblings of different ages. They called us undisciplined children, and I was labeled a "koeda koree"[5] because I rarely walked calmly and often skipped around. They were even more shocked because I laughed loudly and showed my teeth. But now that they see how loving and sweet our relationship is, and realize that only the rigid etiquette has vanished in the face of our freedom, they admire the close and harmonious bond that connects us.

Thank you, dear Stella, for your charming compliment: I am as pleased as a child. There is no danger of spoiling me by praise, or I should long ago have been spoiled to death, both at home and by my friends and acquaintances.

Thank you, dear Stella, for your lovely compliment: I’m as happy as a child. There's no risk of overpraising me, or I would have been spoiled to death long ago, both by my family and by my friends and acquaintances.

I thank you so much for the friendly thoughts which you have for us Javanese. From you I did not expect anything else, but knew that you would have the same feeling for all people, white or brown. From those who are truly civilized and enlightened we have never experienced anything but kindness. If a Javanese is ever so stupid, unlettered, uncivilized, the power which governs him should see in him a fellow man, whom God has created too; one who has a heart in his body, and a soul full of sensitive feeling, although his countenance may remain immovable, and not a glance betray his inward emotion.

Thank you so much for the kind thoughts you have for us Javanese. I expected nothing less from you, as I know you feel the same way about all people, whether white or brown. From those who are truly civilized and enlightened, we have only experienced kindness. Even if a Javanese person seems stupid, uneducated, or uncivilized, the governing power should see him as a fellow human being, created by God too; someone who has a heart and a soul full of deep feelings, even if his expression remains stoic and doesn’t reveal his inner emotions.

At home, we speak Javanese with one another; Dutch only with Hollanders, although now and then we use a little Dutch expression which has a shade of meaning that cannot be translated, often it is to express some little humorous point.

At home, we talk to each other in Javanese; we only use Dutch with Dutch people, though now and then we throw in a Dutch expression that has a meaning that can’t be translated, often to add a little humor.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.

[2] As a noble deed.

A generous act.

[3] In Holland honourary title given to the daughter of a nobleman.

[3] In Holland, an honorary title given to the daughter of a nobleman.

[4] Javanese is not one language but several, there is one language for the aristocracy and another for the vulgar. A nobleman addresses an inferior in the language of the common people Ngoko (2nd o: with ring above, M.D.), but he is answered in high Javanese known as Krama. Between the two there is a middle speech, Madja, used in familiar intercourse between friends and equals besides Krama-inggil or court speech. There is also the classical language Kawi nearly allied to Sanskrit, in which the ancient literature of Java is written.

[4] Javanese isn't just one language; it's several. There's a language for the aristocracy and another for the common people. A nobleman speaks to an inferior in the common language called Ngoko (2nd o: with a ring above, M.D.), but he receives replies in the elevated Javanese known as Krama. Between these two, there's a middle speech called Madja, used among friends and equals, along with Krama-inggil, or court speech. There's also the classical language Kawi, which is closely related to Sanskrit and is used in ancient Javanese literature.

[5] Wild colt.

Wild colt.


III

November 6, 1899.[1]

November 6, 1899.[1]

Certainly, Stella, I cannot thank my parents enough for the free bringing up which they have given me. I had rather have my whole life one of strife and sorrow than be without the knowledge which I owe to my European education. I know that many, many difficulties await me, but I am not afraid of the future. I cannot remain content in my old condition; yet to further the new progress I can do nothing: a dozen strong chains bind me fast to my world. What will be the outcome? All my European friends ask themselves this question. Did I know myself, dear people, I should tell you with pleasure. All can see that the situation is critical for us; and then they say that it was a mistake for my father to give me the little education which I have had. No! No! Not on my dearest father lies the blame. No, and again no! Father could not foresee that the same bringing up which he gave to all of his children would have had such an effect upon one of them. Many other regents had given to their families the same advantages that we have had, and it has never resulted in anything but in native young ladies with European manners, who speak Dutch.

Of course, Stella, I can't thank my parents enough for the free upbringing they gave me. I would rather spend my entire life in struggle and sadness than miss out on the knowledge I gained from my European education. I know there will be many challenges ahead, but I'm not afraid of the future. I can't stay satisfied in my old situation; however, I feel powerless to advance toward change—dozens of strong chains hold me firmly in my world. What will happen? All my European friends ponder this question. If I understood myself better, I would happily share my thoughts. Everyone can see that our situation is serious; then they claim it was a mistake for my father to give me the limited education I received. No! No! The blame doesn’t lie with my beloved father. No, definitely not! He couldn't have predicted that the same upbringing he provided for all his children would have such a different impact on just one of us. Many other rulers had given their families the same opportunities we've had, and it has only resulted in local young women with European manners who speak Dutch.

There is no help for it. Some day or other it will come to pass, must come to pass, that I shall have to follow an unknown bridegroom. Love is a will o' the wisp in our Javanese world! How can a man and woman love each other when they see each other for the first time in their lives after they are already fast bound in the chains of wedlock?

There’s no avoiding it. Someday, I’ll have to follow an unknown bridegroom. Love is just a mirage in our Javanese world! How can a man and woman truly love each other when they meet for the first time in their lives after already being tied down in marriage?

I shall never, never fall in love. To love, there must first be respect, according to my thinking; and I can have no respect for the Javanese young man. How can I respect one who is married and a father, and who, when he has had enough of the mother of his children, brings another woman into his house, and is, according to the Mohammedan law, legally married to her? And who does not do this? And why not? It is no sin, and still less a scandal. The Mohammedan law allows a man to have four wives at the same time. And though it be a thousand times over no sin according to the Mohammedan law and doctrine, I shall for ever call it a sin. I call all things sin which bring misery to a fellow creature. Sin is to cause pain to another, whether man or beast. And can you imagine what hell-pain a woman must suffer when her husband comes home with another—a rival—whom she must recognize as his legal wife? He can torture her to death, mistreat her as he will; if he does not choose to give her back her freedom, then she can whistle to the moon for her rights. Everything for the man, and nothing for the woman, is our law and custom.

I will never, ever fall in love. To love, there has to be respect first, in my opinion, and I can’t respect the Javanese young man. How can I respect someone who is married and a father, and who, when he’s tired of the mother of his children, brings another woman into his house and is, according to Mohammedan law, legally married to her? And who doesn’t do this? And why not? It’s not a sin, and even less a scandal. Mohammedan law lets a man have four wives at once. And even though it’s not considered a sin according to Mohammedan law and beliefs, I will always see it as a sin. I see anything that brings misery to another person as a sin. Sin is causing pain to another, whether it’s a person or an animal. Can you imagine the hellish pain a woman must feel when her husband comes home with another—a rival—whom she has to accept as his legal wife? He can torture her endlessly, mistreat her however he wants; if he doesn’t want to give her back her freedom, she might as well be whistling to the moon for her rights. Everything for the man, and nothing for the woman, is our law and custom.

Do you understand now the deep aversion I have for marriage? I would do the humblest work, thankfully and joyfully, if by it I could be independent.

Do you get now why I feel such a strong dislike for marriage? I would gladly take on the simplest job, feeling grateful and happy, if it meant I could be independent.

But I can do nothing, less than nothing, on account of Father's position among our people. If I choose to work, it would have to be at something fitting! It is only work for pleasure which would not be a disgrace to my noble and highly placed family—a chain of regents from Java's eastern coast to the middle. Why did God give us talents and not the opportunity to make use of them? My two sisters have studied drawing and painting, and without any instruction, have made fair progress, according to those who know. They would gladly go on with their studies. But here in Java, there is no opportunity, and we cannot go to Europe. To go there we should have to have the consent of his Excellency, the Minister of Finance, and that we have not. We must depend entirely upon ourselves, if we wish to go forward.

But I can’t do anything, even less than nothing, because of Dad's position in our community. If I decide to work, it has to be at something respectable! Only work done for pleasure wouldn’t be embarrassing for my noble and well-respected family—a lineage of rulers from Java's eastern coast to the center. Why did God give us talents but not the chance to use them? My two sisters have studied drawing and painting, and without any formal training, they've made pretty good progress, according to those who know. They would love to continue their studies. But here in Java, there’s no opportunity, and we can’t go to Europe. To go there, we’d need permission from his Excellency, the Minister of Finance, and we don’t have that. We have to rely completely on ourselves if we want to move ahead.

O Stella, do you know what it is to long for something intensely and yet to feel powerless to obtain it? Could Father have done so, I do not doubt he would have sent us without hesitation to your cold and distant land.

O Stella, do you know what it's like to crave something deeply and yet feel completely helpless to get it? If Father could have done so, I have no doubt he would have sent us without a second thought to your cold and distant land.

I draw and paint too, but take much more pleasure in the pen than in the pencil. Do you understand now why I am so anxious to obtain the mastery of your beautiful language? Nay, do not contradict me. I construct it after a fashion, but I understand my limitations all too well. If I could learn the Dutch language thoroughly, my future would be assured. A rich field of labour would then lie open to me, and I should be a true child of humanity. For, you see I, as a born Javanese, know all about the Indian world. A European, no matter how long he may have lived in Java and studied existing conditions, can still know nothing of the inner native life. Much that is obscure now and a riddle to Europeans, I could make clear with a few words.

I draw and paint too, but I enjoy using a pen much more than a pencil. Do you see now why I'm so eager to master your beautiful language? No, don’t argue with me. I manage it in my own way, but I’m very aware of my limitations. If I could fully learn Dutch, my future would be secure. A wide range of job opportunities would be available to me, and I would truly be a part of humanity. Because, as a native Javanese, I have a deep understanding of the Indian world. A European, no matter how long they've lived in Java or studied the situation, can never really grasp the inner life of the natives. Much that seems obscure and puzzling to Europeans, I could clarify in just a few words.

I feel my powerlessness all too well, Stella. You would burst out laughing if you could look over my shoulder and read this little sheet of paper. What a crazy idea of mine, is it not? That I who know nothing, have learned nothing, should wish to venture upon a literary career? Still though every one else should laugh at me, I know that you will not—I will not think that for a moment. It is indeed a desperate undertaking, but "he who does not dare, does not win," is my motto. Forward! Dare mightily and with strength. Three-fourths of the world belongs to the strong.

I feel my powerlessness all too well, Stella. You would burst out laughing if you could look over my shoulder and read this little piece of paper. What a crazy idea of mine, isn’t it? That I, who know nothing and have learned nothing, should want to pursue a literary career? Still, even if everyone else laughs at me, I know you won’t—I refuse to think otherwise for a second. It is definitely a risky move, but "you have to take risks to achieve great things" is my motto. Forward! Dare boldly and with strength. Three-quarters of the world belongs to the strong.

You ask me how I came to be placed between four thick walls. You certainly thought of a cell or something of that kind. No, Stella, my prison was a large house, with grounds around it. But around those grounds there was a high wall and that held me a prisoner. Never mind how splendid a house and garden may be if one may never go beyond them, it is stifling. I remember how often in dumb despair, I would press my body against the fast closed gate and the cold stones. Whatever direction I took, at the end of every walk there was always a stone wall, or a locked door.

You ask me how I ended up stuck between four thick walls. You probably imagined a cell or something similar. But no, Stella, my prison was a big house with grounds around it. However, there was a tall wall surrounding those grounds, and that trapped me. It doesn’t matter how beautiful a house and garden might be if you can never leave them; it’s suffocating. I remember how many times, in silent despair, I would press my body against the tightly shut gate and the cold stones. No matter which way I went, at the end of every path, there was always a stone wall or a locked door.

Of late Mevrouw Ovink often says to me, "Child, Child, have we done well to let you come forth from the high walls of the kaboepaten?[2] Would it not have been better if we had let you remain there? What will come of it now? What of the future?"

Of late, Mrs. Ovink often says to me, "Child, child, have we done the right thing by letting you out of the high walls of the kaboepaten?[2] Wouldn't it have been better to keep you there? What will happen now? What does the future hold?"

And when she sees us drawing and painting she cries full of distress: "Dear children, is there nothing else for you but this?" No, the only fortunate thing, the best thing that could have happened to us, is that we three were thrust out into the light. Luckily, I am optimistic by nature, and do not quickly let my head hang. If I cannot become what I so much desire to be, then I would rather be something, if only a kitchen-maid. You will think now, that I am a "genius" in cooking. My family and friends need not worry about my future, do you not agree with me? For a good kitchen-maid is always in demand, and can always get along.

And when she sees us drawing and painting, she cries out, upset: "Dear kids, is there nothing else for you but this?" No, the only lucky thing, the best thing that could have happened to us, is that we three were brought out into the light. Fortunately, I'm naturally optimistic and don't easily get down. If I can't become what I really want to be, then I'd rather be something, even if it's just a kitchen maid. You might think that I'm a "genius" in cooking. My family and friends don’t need to worry about my future, don’t you agree? Because a good kitchen maid is always in demand and can always get by.

The official salaries in Holland seem small compared with those in India. Yet they are always complaining here, about the small salaries. In India too one is entitled to a pension after twenty years' service, and the clergy after only ten years. India is an El Dorado for the officials, and yet many Hollanders speak of it as a "horrible Ape-land." I get so infernally mad when I hear them speak of "Horrible India." They forget all too often that this "horrible Ape-land" fills many empty pockets with gold.

The official salaries in Holland look low compared to those in India. Yet people here are always complaining about the small salaries. In India, you also get a pension after twenty years of service, and clergy after only ten years. India is a goldmine for officials, yet many Dutch people refer to it as a "horrible Ape-land." I get really frustrated when I hear them talk about "Horrible India." They often forget that this "horrible Ape-land" fills many empty pockets with cash.

A change will come in our whole native world—the turning point is fore-ordained; it is coming. But when will it be? That is the great question. We cannot hasten the hour of revolution. For it is only we who have rebellious thoughts in this wilderness, this dark distant land, beyond which there is no land. My friends here say that we shall act wisely if we do nothing but sleep for a hundred years. When we awakened, Java would be more as we would have her.

A change is coming to our entire native world—the turning point is destined; it's on its way. But when will it happen? That’s the big question. We can’t rush the hour of revolution. It’s only us who have rebellious thoughts in this wilderness, this dark, distant land, beyond which there’s no other land. My friends here say that we would be wise to just sleep for a hundred years. When we wake up, Java will be closer to what we want it to be.

"Work among the people of India" I know. Mevrouw Zuylen-Tromp sent Father the book, hoping to arouse his interest. But he would rather interest himself in a book about the native woman; I had thought of that myself. I have much to tell about Javanese women, but I am still too young, and have had so little, so pitifully little, experience with life. The cause for which I would speak is to me too earnest and too sacred to be approached lightly. I cannot write now as I wish, but I know that when I have suffered more it will be different. After a few years I shall have had a more comprehending insight into much that I would know and many thoughts that now run darkly through my brain will have grown clear.

"Work among the people of India" I know. Mrs. Zuylen-Tromp sent Dad the book, hoping to spark his interest. But he’d rather focus on a book about native women; I had thought of that myself. I have a lot to share about Javanese women, but I'm still too young and have had so little, so painfully little, experience in life. The cause I want to discuss feels too serious and too sacred to be treated lightly. I can’t write the way I want to right now, but I know that when I’ve endured more, it will be different. After a few years, I’ll have a better understanding of much that I want to know, and many thoughts that now swirl darkly in my mind will become clear.

I cannot tell you anything of the Mohammedan law, Stella. Its followers are forbidden to speak of it with those of another faith. And, in truth, I am a Mohammedan only because my ancestors were. How can I love a doctrine which I do not know—may never know? The Koran is too holy to be translated into any language whatever. Here no one speaks Arabic. It is customary to read from the Koran; but what is read no one understands! To me it is a silly thing to be obliged to read something without being able to understand it. It is as though I were compelled to read an English book, and the whole thing should go through my head without my being able to comprehend the meaning of a single word. If I wished to know and understand our religion, I should have to go to Arabia to learn the language. Nevertheless, one can be good without being pious. Is not that true, Stella?

I can't tell you anything about Islamic law, Stella. Its followers are not allowed to discuss it with people of other faiths. Honestly, I’m a Muslim only because my ancestors were. How can I love a belief I don’t understand—or may never understand? The Quran is considered too sacred to be translated into any language at all. Here, no one speaks Arabic. It’s common to read from the Quran, but no one really understands what’s being read! To me, it’s ridiculous to have to read something without grasping its meaning. It’s like being forced to read an English book and having it go right over my head without understanding a single word. If I wanted to know and understand our religion, I’d have to go to Arabia to learn the language. Still, you can be a good person without being religious. Isn’t that true, Stella?

Religion is intended as a blessing to mankind—a bond between all the creatures of God. They should be as brothers and sisters, not because they have the same human parents, but because they are all children of one Father, of Him who is enthroned in the heavens above. Brothers and sisters must love one another, help, strengthen and support one another. O God! sometimes I wish that there had never been a religion, because that which should unite mankind into one common brotherhood has been through all the ages a cause of strife, of discord, and of bloodshed. Members of the same family have persecuted one another because of the different manner in which they worshipped one and the same God. Those who ought to have been bound together by the tenderest love have turned with hatred from one another. Differences of Church, albeit in each the same word, God, is spoken, have built a dividing wall between two throbbing hearts. I often ask myself uneasily: is religion indeed a blessing to mankind? Religion, which is meant to save us from our sins, how many sins are committed in thy name?

Religion is meant to be a blessing for humanity—a connection among all of God's creations. We should be like brothers and sisters, not because we share the same human parents, but because we are all children of one Father, the one who reigns in the heavens above. Brothers and sisters should love each other, help, strengthen, and support one another. Oh God! sometimes I wish there had never been religion because that which should bring humanity together as one family has, throughout history, caused strife, discord, and bloodshed. Members of the same family have persecuted each other over how they worship the same God. Those who should be united by deep love have turned against each other with hate. Differences in churches, even though each speaks the same word, God, have created barriers between two beating hearts. I often wonder uneasily: is religion truly a blessing for humanity? Religion, which is supposed to save us from our sins, how many sins are committed in your name?

I have read "Max Havelaar,"[3] though I do not know "Wijs mij de plaats waar ik gezaaid heb!"[4] I shall look for it for I think much, very much, of Multatuli.

I have read "Max Havelaar,"[3] but I'm not familiar with "Wijs mij de plaats waar ik gezaaid heb!"[4] I will search for it because I think highly of Multatuli.

I will tell you another time of the position of the people, and of the ruling classes among us. I have written too much already, and that is a subject which demands no small space.

I’ll share with you another time about the situation of the people and the ruling classes among us. I've already written enough, and that's a topic that requires a lot of discussion.

What do we speak at home? What a question, Stella, dear. Naturally, our language is Javanese. We speak Malayish with strange people who are Easterners, either Malays, Moors, Arabs, or Chinese, and Dutch with Europeans.

What do we speak at home? What a question, Stella, dear. Naturally, our language is Javanese. We speak Malay with unfamiliar people who are Easterners, whether they are Malays, Moors, Arabs, or Chinese, and Dutch with Europeans.

O Stella, how I laughed when I read your question: "Would your parents disapprove if you should embrace them heartily?" Why, I have yet to give my parents, or my brothers and sisters, the first kiss![5] Kissing is not customary among the Javanese. Only children of from one to three, four, five, or six are kissed. We never kiss one another. You are astonished at that! But it is true. Only our young Holland friends kiss us, and we kiss them back; that has only been recently.

O Stella, I couldn't help but laugh when I read your question: "Would your parents mind if you hugged them tightly?" Honestly, I haven't even given my parents or my siblings the first kiss![5] Kissing isn't typical among the Javanese. Only children around one to six years old get kissed. We never kiss each other. You find that surprising! But it's true. Only our young Dutch friends kiss us, and we kiss them back; that's a recent thing.

At first we loved to have them kiss us, but never kissed them in return. We have only learned to kiss since we have been such friends with Mevrouw Ovink. When she would embrace us, she would ask us to kiss her. At first we found it queer, and acquitted ourselves awkwardly. Does this seem strange to you? No matter how much I should love one of my Dutch friends, it would never come into my head to kiss her without being asked. You ask why? Because I do not know whether she would like it. It is pleasant for us to press a soft white cheek with our lips, but whether the possessor of that pretty cheek also finds it pleasant to feel a dark face against hers, is another question. We had rather let people think us heartless, for of our own accord we would never embrace.

At first, we loved having them kiss us, but we never kissed them back. We only learned to kiss since we became good friends with Mevrouw Ovink. When she would hug us, she would ask us to kiss her. At first, we thought it was odd and responded awkwardly. Does that sound strange to you? No matter how much I care for one of my Dutch friends, it would never occur to me to kiss her without being invited. You ask why? Because I don't know if she would appreciate it. It’s nice for us to press our lips against a soft white cheek, but whether the person with that lovely cheek enjoys feeling a dark face against hers is a different matter. We would rather let people think we’re heartless because we would never embrace on our own.

If as you say I am in no way behind many Dutch girls, it is principally the work of Mevrouw Ovink, who used to talk to us as though we were her own sisters. Intercourse with this cultured, well-bred Dutch lady had a great influence upon the little brown girls. And now Moesje knows very well that though time and distance separate them, the hearts of her daughters will always belong to her. Father had promised us—in reality, Mevrouw Ovink made him give his word of honour—to let us go to Djombang. Mijnheer Ovink will take us there by and by. We love them so much, have so much love for our "Father" and "Mother." We miss them sadly. I cannot even now realize that they are actually gone from us. There was so little restraint between us. We lived all the time so cordially together.

If, as you say, I'm not behind many Dutch girls, it's primarily thanks to Mevrouw Ovink, who spoke to us like we were her own sisters. Interacting with this cultured, well-bred Dutch lady had a significant impact on the little brown girls. Now, Moesje understands that even though time and distance keep them apart, her daughters' hearts will always belong to her. Dad promised us—actually, Mevrouw Ovink made him give his word—to let us go to Djombang. Mijnheer Ovink will take us there eventually. We love them so much; we have such deep affection for our "Father" and "Mother." We miss them terribly. I still can’t believe that they are really gone from our lives. There was so little distance between us. We lived together so warmly all the time.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.

[2] A regent's palace.

A regent's palace.

[3] Max Havelaar of de Koffieveilingen der Nederlandsche Handelsmaatschnappij, by E.D. Dekker (Multatuli), published first in Amsterdam in 1860.

[3] Max Havelaar or the Coffee Auctions of the Dutch Trading Company, by E.D. Dekker (Multatuli), first published in Amsterdam in 1860.

[4] "Show me the place where I have sown."

"Show me where I've planted."

[5] Havelock Ellis says that the kiss is unknown throughout Eastern Asia. In Japan, as in Java, mothers kiss their babies; but Chinese mothers sometimes frighten their children by threatening to give them the white man's kiss. See also Coltman, the Chinese, p. 90, p. 99.

[5] Havelock Ellis states that kissing is not recognized in most of Eastern Asia. In Japan, as in Java, mothers kiss their babies; however, Chinese mothers sometimes scare their children by threatening to give them the white man's kiss. See also Coltman, the Chinese, p. 90, p. 99.


IV

November 1899.[1]

November 1899. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

O dearest, dearest Mevrouwtje, what a delightful Sunday we had yesterday!

O dearest, dearest Mevrouwtje, what a lovely Sunday we had yesterday!

Father went out with my little brother, and after awhile they came back home. Brother, with great excitement, ran to me and said, "O sister, there is a man-of-war in the harbour; all the streets are filled with sailors, and two of them have come home with us, they are with Father now."

Father went out with my little brother, and after a while they came back home. My brother, full of excitement, ran to me and said, "Oh sister, there's a warship in the harbor; all the streets are packed with sailors, and two of them came home with us. They're with Dad right now."

At the word "warship," we sprang up as though we had been shot, and before brother had finished speaking, we flew to our room to make ready. We saw two gentlemen dressed in white, come hesitating—through the grounds. After a little while, we saw them sitting with Pa in the middle gallery. Later, a boy came to us, saying that we must go to Father, which we did with the greatest willingness. One, two, three, and we had slipped on our best kabaais,[2] and a second later we were sitting in rocking-chairs talking to two officers from the Edie. I do not know how it came about, but we were immediately at our ease and spoke to the gentlemen as though we had known them for years. But how did these people happen to come to kaboepaten? I will explain that to you. Papa went, as I have said, for a little drive; he met five gentlemen walking, three of them turned another way, but these two had followed Papa's carriage in to the kaboepaten. They thought (the gentlemen were new to Java) that the way the carriage took was a public road, and our house a fortress or something of the kind.

At the mention of "warship," we jumped up as if we had been shot, and before my brother had finished talking, we rushed to our room to get ready. We noticed two gentlemen in white hesitantly walking through the grounds. After a little while, we saw them sitting with Dad in the middle gallery. Later, a boy came to us and said we needed to go to our father, which we did eagerly. One, two, three, and we had slipped on our best kabaais,[2] and a moment later we were in rocking chairs chatting with two officers from the Edie. I’m not sure how it happened, but we felt comfortable and spoke to the gentlemen as if we had known them for years. But how did these people end up in kaboepaten? Let me explain. Dad had gone for a little drive; he met five gentlemen walking, three of whom went another way, but these two followed Dad's carriage to the kaboepaten. They thought (the gentlemen were new to Java) that the way the carriage took was a public road and that our house was some sort of fortress.

Papa sent a servant to ask the gentlemen if they wished to see him. They were embarrassed, naturally, because they had made such a mistake and followed some one to his own house. What would they do now? They did not find it pleasant by any means, because they did not understand our language, and spoke only very bad, broken Malayish. Papa put an end to this awkward situation by going to meet them himself, and addressing them in Dutch. Embarrassment was at an end. They would come with pleasure into the house.

Papa sent a servant to ask the men if they wanted to see him. They felt awkward, of course, because they had made such a mistake and followed someone to his house. What would they do now? It wasn’t enjoyable for them at all since they didn’t understand our language and spoke only a very broken version of Malay. Papa resolved this uncomfortable situation by going to meet them himself and speaking to them in Dutch. The embarrassment was over. They were happy to come into the house.

It turned out that one of them was a relative of some one whom Papa knew well. I do not remember to have ever felt so much at my ease with an utter stranger. I did not think once of the fact that I had never seen these people before, and had not known of their existence five minutes ago. It is strange how with sailors one feels at home right away.

It turned out that one of them was a relative of someone my dad knew well. I honestly don't remember ever feeling so comfortable with a complete stranger. I didn't even think about the fact that I'd never seen these people before and hadn’t known they existed just five minutes ago. It's funny how with sailors, you feel at home instantly.

Our hearts have always been set upon the sea; everything that concerns it interests us. You know well what a delight it is to us to be taken out even in a little row boat. We love the sea; you remember the time when I lay half-dead in the bow of the opium skiff, even then I found it pleasant to be upon such a bed? If I were a boy, I should not think twice, but would become a sailor at once.

Our hearts have always been drawn to the sea; everything about it captivates us. You know how much joy it brings us to be out in even a small rowboat. We love the sea; remember when I was barely conscious in the bow of the opium skiff? Even then, I found it nice to rest there. If I were a boy, I wouldn't hesitate for a second and would become a sailor right away.

Imagine to yourself Father saying to the gentlemen, "My daughters would be so pleased if they could be permitted to go on board."

Imagine Father saying to the gentlemen, "My daughters would be so happy if they could go on board."

Father knows everything that goes on in our hearts. Father does not tell us so, yet I am certain of it. Now and then Papa tells one or the other of us precisely what we have been thinking; something that we had kept to ourselves and never told to any one. It is without doubt, because Father loves us so much, and we so love him. Every now and then he discovers something, and lays it bare, that had been in the bottom of my heart, and of which I had thought no one except myself had the slightest idea. Does not that show true kinship of soul?

Father knows everything that happens in our hearts. He doesn’t say it, but I’m sure of it. Occasionally, Dad reveals what one of us has been thinking; something we kept to ourselves and never shared with anyone. It’s definitely because Father loves us so much, and we love him just as much. Sometimes he uncovers something deep in my heart that I thought no one else knew about. Doesn’t that show a true connection of souls?

If I were more superstitious, I should certainly think that Papa could read thoughts.

If I were more superstitious, I would definitely think that Dad could read minds.

But I am telling you now of the pleasant Sunday morning, and not of the secret telephone-cable that runs from our hearts to that of our dearest Father.

But I'm telling you about the nice Sunday morning, not about the secret telephone line that connects our hearts to that of our beloved Father.

The officers regretted so much that the Edie would not remain longer in our harbour. It would have been such a pleasure to them to have had us on board. The Edie must go to look for reefs on Karimoen Djawa, though the commander thought Japara interesting. Both gentlemen were going to do everything in their power to persuade the Commandant to come back; for if the Edie set out from Soerabaja on Monday, either Saturday or Sunday she could be back at Japara. If fortune should bring the Edie here on Saturday, then they will let us know of their presence by letting loose their fire-mouths (cannon). I have no idea that they will, but still it would be above all things pleasant if the boat should come again.

The officers were really disappointed that the Edie couldn't stay longer in our harbor. They would have loved having us on board. The Edie needs to search for reefs at Karimoen Djawa, even though the commander found Japara interesting. Both gentlemen were determined to do everything they could to convince the Commandant to come back; if the Edie leaves Soerabaja on Monday, it could return to Japara as early as Saturday or Sunday. If luck is on our side and the Edie arrives here on Saturday, they will let us know by firing their cannons. I’m not sure if they will, but it would definitely be wonderful if the boat returned.

I told the gentlemen that if they passed Japara again, they must break a screw or something, near our coast, so that the ship would be obliged to lay up in our harbour for repairs.

I told the guys that if they passed Japara again, they needed to break a screw or something near our coast, so that the ship would have to dock in our harbor for repairs.

When the officers had gone, and we were back in our room, we thought it had been a dream. And truly it was as though we had dreamed. So suddenly, so unexpectedly, had they appeared to us, and again as suddenly had they vanished. A very pleasant happening—do you not think so too? I still have to laugh whenever I think of that funny adventure.

When the officers left and we were back in our room, we thought it must have been a dream. It really felt like that. They had shown up so suddenly and unexpectedly, and just as quickly they disappeared. It was a really nice experience—don't you think? I still laugh every time I remember that funny adventure.

O little Mother, dearest Mevrouwtje, I wish that you were back with us. Your daughters miss you so much. We long for the pleasant days that we spent with you to come again: the splendid times that we used to have in your dear little sitting-room, where you would read to us from great books, and where we spoke of so much, the memory of which shall always remain with us. I miss the intimate talks with you, when I used to tell my dear little mother all the rebellious thoughts that came into my head, and laid bare the feelings of my restless heart. When I was in a rebellious mood, I had but to see the love light in your face, and I was again the happy, careless child, that, in overflowing good spirits, could sing: "Whatever Heaven to me shall send, I'll set my shoulders bravely under."

O little Mother, dearest Mevrouwtje, I wish you were back with us. Your daughters miss you so much. We long for the happy days we spent with you to return: the wonderful times we had in your cozy little sitting room, where you read to us from great books and where we talked about so much that will always stay with us. I miss our intimate chats, when I would share all the rebellious thoughts in my head and open up about the feelings of my restless heart. When I was feeling rebellious, all I had to do was see the love in your face, and I would become the happy, carefree child who, in overflowing good spirits, could sing: "Whatever Heaven sends my way, I'll face it bravely."

Mevrouwtje, you gave us too much care; spoiled us too much. Now we do nothing but wish for those happy days to come back. And although we long for you, yet we hope that the journey to Djombang will be put off as long as possible. Why? We know—we feel, that at Djombang, we shall see each other for the last time. Seeing you again will mean farewell for good. You will not come to Japara again, and we shall never be able to go to you. For that reason, let the journey be put off as long as possible. It is splendid to have a pleasure to look forward to; so we should like to prolong the feeling of anticipation. Once more the joy of meeting again, and then—all the prettiness will be over. No it will not be over even then, the memory will be with us.

Mevrouwtje, you took care of us too much; you spoiled us. Now all we do is wish for those happy days to return. And while we miss you, we hope that the trip to Djombang will be delayed as long as possible. Why? We know—we feel, that in Djombang, we’ll see each other for the last time. Seeing you again will mean saying goodbye for good. You won’t come back to Japara, and we’ll never be able to come to you. For that reason, let’s postpone the trip for as long as we can. It’s wonderful to have something to look forward to; we’d like to stretch out the feeling of anticipation. One more joyful meeting, and then—all the beauty will be gone. No, it won’t be over then; the memories will stay with us.

We shall still be happy as long as you think of us and love us. You know very well, dear little Mother, that love is nothing but egoism. I think there is nothing finer than to be able to call a happy smile to a loved mouth—to see the sunshine break over another's face. Nothing is more splendid than to have a pair of dear eyes look at one full of love and happiness; then it is that one feels guilty for that very joy. How pleasant that Kokki also remembers us.

We will still be happy as long as you think of us and love us. You know very well, dear little Mom, that love is just a form of selfishness. I believe there's nothing better than being able to bring a happy smile to a loved one’s face—to see the sunshine light up someone else’s expression. Nothing is more wonderful than having a pair of loving, joyful eyes look at you; it's then that you feel guilty about that very happiness. How nice that Kokki remembers us too.

[1] To Mevrouw M.C.E. Ovink-Soer.

To Ms. M.C.E. Ovink-Soer.

[2] A Javanese woman's dress consists of a sarong which is draped to form a skirt, and a kabaja, or jacket shaped garment. The kabaja is of Dutch origin and its use is a concession to European ideas of modesty, as formerly the upper part of the body was left bare.

[2] A Javanese woman's outfit includes a sarong that’s wrapped to create a skirt and a kabaja, which is a jacket-like garment. The kabaja comes from Dutch influence, reflecting a nod to European notions of modesty, as in the past, the upper body was typically left uncovered.


V

12th January, 1900.[1]

January 12, 1900.[1]

To go to Europe! Till my last breath that shall always be my ideal. If I could only make myself small enough to slip into an envelope then I would go with this letter to you, Stella, and to my dearest best brother, and near—Hush, not another word! It is not my fault, Stella, if now and then I write nonsense. The gamelan[2] in the pendopo[3] could speak to you better than I. Now it is playing a lovely air. It is like no other song—no melody, each note is so soft, so tender, so vaguely thrilling, so changing—but ah! how compelling, how bitterly beautiful: that is no tinkling of glass, of copper, of wood; it is the voices of men's souls that speak to me; now they are complaining, now sighing, and now merrily laughing. And my soul soars with the murmuring pure silver tones on high, on high, to the isles of blue light, to the fleecy clouds, and towards the shining stars—deep low tones are rising now and the music leads me through dark dales, down steep ravines, through sombre woods on into dense wildernesses, and my soul shivers and trembles within me with anguish and pain and sorrow.

To go to Europe! Until my last breath, that will always be my dream. If only I could shrink down small enough to fit in an envelope, then I would send myself along with this letter to you, Stella, and to my beloved brother, and close—Shh, not another word! It’s not my fault, Stella, if I occasionally write nonsense. The gamelan[2] in the pendopo[3] could express itself to you better than I can. Right now, it’s playing a beautiful tune. It’s unlike any other song—there’s no melody, each note is so soft, so tender, so vaguely thrilling, so variable—but oh! how captivating, how heartbreakingly beautiful: it’s not the tinkling of glass, copper, or wood; it’s the sounds of men’s souls that reach out to me; now they’re complaining, now sighing, and now joyfully laughing. And my soul rises with the soothing, pure silver tones up, up, towards the islands of blue light, the fluffy clouds, and the shining stars—deep low tones are ascending now, and the music guides me through dark valleys, down steep ravines, through shadowy woods into dense wilderness, and my soul shudders and trembles within me with anguish, pain, and sorrow.

I have heard "Ginonding" a dozen times, still now that the gamelan is silent I cannot recall a single note, everything is driven from my memory, the sad and lovely air is gone that made me so inexpressibly happy, and so deeply melancholy at the same time. I can never hear "Ginonding" without deep emotion, the first chords of the splendid prelude, and I am lost. Sometimes I do not wish to listen, it is too sorrowful, yet I must hearken to the murmuring voices, which tell me of the past, and of the future. The breath of its thrilling silver strains blows away the veil which covers the secrets of what is to be, and clear as though it were today visions of the future rise to my mind. A shivering goes through me, for I see dark sombre figures. I try to close my eyes, but they remain wide open, and at my feet there yawns a dizzy abyss. But I look up, and a blue Heaven arches above me, and golden sun-beams play with the fleecy white clouds, and in my heart it is again light.

I’ve heard “Ginonding” a dozen times, and now that the music is silent, I can’t recall a single note; everything has faded from my memory. The beautiful yet sad melody that once made me incredibly happy and deeply melancholic is gone. I can never listen to “Ginonding” without feeling intense emotion—the first chords of the beautiful prelude, and I’m lost. Sometimes I don’t want to listen because it’s too painful, but I have to pay attention to the whispering voices that remind me of the past and the future. The haunting silver notes lift the veil on the secrets of what’s to come, and clear as if they were happening today, visions of the future appear in my mind. A shiver runs through me as I see dark, shadowy figures. I try to close my eyes, but they stay wide open, and at my feet, a dizzying abyss opens up. But when I look up, a blue sky arches over me, and golden sunlight dances with the fluffy white clouds, bringing light back to my heart.

There! Have I not convinced you what a foolish, mad creature I am? What silly thoughts, but we will not excuse ourselves to each other, Stella. Enough of that! I will now try to talk sensibly like a rational human being.

There! Haven't I convinced you what a foolish, crazy person I am? What ridiculous thoughts, but we won't make excuses to each other, Stella. Enough of that! I'll now try to talk sensibly like a rational human.

My sunny land which you so long to see, has been of late anything but sunny. There have been terrible rainstorms every day, and Sunday the Japara river rose from its banks, villages were flooded, and even the city itself was inundated by the rushing waters.

My sunny land that you’ve been eager to see has recently been anything but sunny. There's been horrible rainstorms every day, and on Sunday the Japara River overflowed, causing villages to flood and even the city to be overwhelmed by the rushing waters.

Ever since morning it has rained in torrents, and the wind has shaken our house frightfully. Outside several trees have blown down, the thick branches were broken off as though they had been match stems, and nothing remains now of the splendid koolblanda trees, but two cold, bare trunks. How terribly the kampongs around must have suffered, whole roofs have been torn from the houses. Today Papa has gone out on a tour of inspection, and to succour an outlying district where many villages are under water. Papa is sore pressed in these days. First it was storm, then an earthquake, now again storm. A colossal randoe tree was blown across a public highway, striking two passersby; they were taken from under it ground to pieces. A whole day, and a whole night we listened to the raging and the roaring of the wind. Poor Klein Scheveningen, the storm has wrought frightful havoc there. The way to the bath house is entirely covered with seething water, and the beach has disappeared, the insatiable sea has covered it. This afternoon, if it is not raining hard, I shall ask Father's permission to go and see it.

Ever since morning, it's been pouring rain, and the wind has been shaking our house like crazy. Outside, several trees have fallen, and the thick branches broke off as if they were twigs. Now, all that's left of the magnificent koolblanda trees are two cold, bare trunks. I can only imagine how badly the kampongs around us must have suffered; entire roofs have been ripped off homes. Today, Dad has gone out to inspect the damage and help an area where many villages are underwater. He's been really stressed lately. First it was a storm, then an earthquake, and now another storm. A huge randoe tree fell across a public highway, injuring two people; they were crushed beneath it. We listened to the wind howling and roaring all day and night. Poor Klein Scheveningen has been devastated by the storm. The path to the bathhouse is completely submerged in churning water, and the beach has vanished, swallowed up by the relentless sea. This afternoon, if it's not pouring, I’ll ask Dad for permission to go check it out.

A week ago we were on Klein Scheveningen, we stood on a great rock to watch the surging of the waves. We were so intent upon the imposing spectacle that we did not see how the onrushing waters were covering our rock. Not until the children on the shore called to us affrighted did we realize that we were surrounded by a raging surf. We waded back to the children through water up to our knees.

A week ago, we were at Klein Scheveningen, standing on a big rock to watch the waves crashing. We were so focused on the impressive scene that we didn’t notice how the rushing water was swallowing our rock. It wasn’t until the kids on the shore shouted at us in alarm that we realized we were surrounded by the wild surf. We made our way back to the kids through water that was up to our knees.

Some time ago you asked me about the position of the "little man"[4] among us, but I had already written you so much that I put the question aside because it could not be answered in a few words. I wished, however, to come back to it another time, and so I come to it now; I shall then have answered the whole of your last letter.

Some time ago, you asked me about the role of the "little man"[4] among us, but I had already written you so much that I set the question aside because it couldn't be answered briefly. I did want to revisit it at another time, and now I’m doing just that; this will allow me to address your entire last letter.

I thank God that I can answer "No" to your question as to whether the condition of our people is as sad as Multatuli has described it. No, the history of Saïdjah[5] and Adinda belongs to the past. There may be hunger sometimes among the people, but that is not the fault of their rulers. The rulers cannot be held responsible for the long droughts when the "little man" needs rain so much for his fields, nor can they be blamed for the floods that the clouds send to destroy the harvest. And when the rice harvest fails, whether it be through a plague of insects, or through floods, or through the misfortunes which the long continued "East Wind"[6] brings, then all the people who suffer from these calamities have their taxes remitted by the Government, and in time of famine, money and food are doled out to them. If the fields are over-run by a plague of mice, the Government offers rewards for the destruction of the pest. If the "West Wind," as now, causes the rising of the waters in the rivers, and the dikes break, the rulers do all that is possible to mitigate the distress.

I thank God that I can say "No" to your question about whether our people's situation is as tragic as Multatuli described it. No, the story of Saïdjah[5] and Adinda is part of the past. There might be hunger at times among the people, but that isn’t the fault of their leaders. The leaders can’t be held accountable for long droughts when the "little guy" desperately needs rain for his fields, nor can they be blamed for the floods that ruin the harvest. When the rice harvest fails, whether it’s due to an insect plague, floods, or the misfortunes brought by the prolonged "East Wind"[6], all those affected by these disasters have their taxes waived by the Government, and during famine, money and food are distributed to them. If fields are overrun by a plague of mice, the Government offers rewards for eliminating the pest. If the "West Wind," as is the case now, causes the rivers to rise and the levees to break, the leaders do everything they can to ease the suffering.

Last year a fishing village lay for a whole week under water; day and night Father remained at the scene of the disaster. Out of special funds that were at the disposal of the Government, the breaks in the dikes were restored for some kilometers. But who was to give back to the people what the water had taken away from them? And what of the fish in the rivers destroyed by the floods?

Last year, a fishing village was underwater for an entire week; day and night, Father stayed at the site of the disaster. Using special funds that the Government had available, they repaired the breaches in the dikes for several kilometers. But who would restore to the people what the water had taken from them? And what about the fish in the rivers that were destroyed by the floods?

Then you have Demak in my Uncle's jurisdiction; that country could never be brought to a condition of prosperity, whatever one might do. From one remote valley to the other the East Wind dries up the rivers, and then the West Wind drowns the land with water. The Government has spent tons of gold to give water to the land in the dry season, and also in building heavy barriers against floods in the wet season, but so far without result. Splendid canals have been dug, which have provided work for thousands, it is true, but they appear to be of little practical value. During the East Winds the land perishes with thirst, and during the West Winds everything floats upon the water. The Government cares much for the well-being of the people of Java, but alas it allows them to be burdened by heavy taxes, under the load of which they can move but slowly.

Then there's Demak, which is under my uncle's rule; that place could never really thrive, no matter what anyone does. The East Wind dries up the rivers from one distant valley to the next, and then the West Wind floods the land with water. The government has spent vast sums of money trying to irrigate the land during the dry season and build strong barriers against flooding in the wet season, but so far, it hasn't worked. They’ve dug impressive canals that provided jobs for thousands, it’s true, but they seem to have little real benefit. When the East Winds blow, the land suffers from drought, and during the West Winds, everything is submerged. The government genuinely cares about the well-being of the people in Java, but unfortunately, it keeps them weighed down by heavy taxes, making it hard for them to get by.

No, Stella, the people are no longer wilfully plundered by their rulers. And if this should happen but a single time, the guilty one would be deprived of his office, be degraded. But an evil that does exist, is the taking of presents, that even I think as wrong and shameful as the forcible taking of goods belonging to the "little man" as in Max Havelaar. But perhaps I would not judge this so harshly, if I considered the circumstances. At first the natives thought that the offering of gifts to their superiors was a mark of respect—a declaration of homage. The taking of presents is forbidden to the magistrates by the government, but many native officials are so ill-paid that it is a wonder how they can get along at all on their meagre salaries. A district registrar who all day long writes his back crooked, earns at the end of the month, the incredibly large sum of 25 florins. On that he and his family must live, and pay house rent; he must dress himself neatly, and also keep up his prestige over the lesser officials. Do not judge them harshly, but rather pity these grown-up children, for that is what my fellow-countrymen are for the most part. If a district writer is offered something, perhaps a bunch of bananas, he may refuse it the first time, the second time he may also refuse it, but the third time he accepts it reluctantly, and the fourth time the present is taken without hesitation. What I am doing is no harm, he thinks, I have never asked for it, and yet it was given me; I should be an idiot to hesitate when it is the custom. The giving of presents is not only a token of respect, but also a safeguard against some possible misfortune, when the "little man" might need the protection of the one in authority. If he should be called to account by the wedono[7] for some little fault or other, then he can count upon the support of his friend, the district writer. The magistrates are poorly paid. An assistant wedono of the second class earns 85 florins. Out of this he must pay a secretary (assistant wedonos are furnished no secretaries by the Government, although they have as much need of written work as wedonos, djaksas[8] and others). They must keep a little carriage and a horse, and even a riding horse for journeys into the country; they must buy a house, furniture, etc. They have the expense of keeping up the house and, in addition, the entertainment of the Comptroller,[9] the Regent, and sometimes also the Assistant-Resident when they come on tours of inspection (for the assistant wedono lives far from the capital). On these occasions the gentlemen lodge in the passangrahan,[10] and to the assistant wedono falls the high honour of setting the food before their noble mouths. There must be cigars, ajer blanda,[11] wines, delicacies for the table, and these, I assure you, are for an under district chief no inconsiderable expense. It would not be meet to set before his honourable guests only the things which he has at hand; so all these table luxuries must be sent for to the city. It is not a law, but the host considers it his duty to set before the grand gentlemen the best of what he has, and has not. In Father's jurisdiction this does not occur, thank God. When Father goes upon a tour of inspection and must stay several days he always takes his own provisions with him. The Comptroller too does this, and also the Assistant-Resident, and no native official is ruined by the single cup of tea which he offers them.

No, Stella, people are no longer intentionally robbed by their leaders. And if that were to happen even once, the person responsible would be removed from their position and degraded. But there is a real issue with accepting gifts, which I consider as wrong and shameful as forcibly taking from the "little man," like in Max Havelaar. However, I might not be so quick to judge if I took the context into account. Initially, the locals believed that giving gifts to their superiors was a sign of respect—a form of tribute. The government prohibits magistrates from accepting gifts, but many local officials earn so little that it’s hard to see how they manage to survive on their meager salaries. A district registrar, who spends all day hunched over writing, ends the month with an astonishingly low income of 25 florins. With that, he and his family have to pay rent, dress neatly, and maintain his status over lesser officials. Don’t judge them too harshly; rather, feel sympathy for these grown-up children, for that’s what my fellow countrymen mostly are. If a district clerk is offered something, maybe a bunch of bananas, he might refuse it the first time, again the second, but by the third time, he reluctantly accepts it, and by the fourth, he takes it without hesitation. He thinks, What harm am I doing? I never asked for it, yet it’s given to me; I’d be foolish to hesitate when it’s the custom. Giving gifts is not just a sign of respect, but also a safeguard against potential problems, especially if the "little man" needs protection from those in power. If he’s called to account by the wedono[7], he can rely on the support of his friend, the district clerk. The magistrates are poorly compensated. An assistant wedono of the second class makes 85 florins. Out of this, he must pay a secretary (assistant wedonos don’t get secretaries from the Government, even though they have just as much paperwork as wedonos, djaksas[8], and others). They need to maintain a small carriage and a horse, plus a riding horse for trips into the countryside; they have to afford a house, furniture, etc. They also have household expenses and need to host the Comptroller,[9] the Regent, and sometimes the Assistant-Resident when they come for inspections (since the assistant wedono lives far from the capital). On these occasions, the gentlemen stay at the passangrahan,[10] and the assistant wedono has the honor of serving food to them. There must be cigars, ajer blanda,[11] wines, and delicacies, which are quite the expense for an under district chief. It wouldn’t be proper to present his distinguished guests only with what he has at hand; therefore, all these culinary luxuries must be ordered from the city. It’s not a rule, but the host feels obligated to provide the best of what he has, and even what he doesn’t. Thankfully, this doesn’t happen in my father’s jurisdiction. When my father goes on an inspection tour that lasts several days, he always brings his own supplies. The Comptroller does the same, as does the Assistant-Resident, and no native official is ruined by the single cup of tea he offers them.

If there is a murder or a robbery in the under district, the assistant wedono must naturally clear up the matter; it is his duty. And to trace out the guilty one he must go deep, very deep into his own purse. It has happened many times that the native chiefs have pawned the ornaments of their wives and children to obtain the money which was necessary before some dark deed could be brought into the light. But will that money which is paid out in the service of the Government be paid back by the Government? I wish indeed that it were so. Several magistrates have been reduced to beggary in this way. What, in Heaven's name, can the magistrates do, who cannot make their salaries suffice, and have no parents or other relatives upon whom they can fall back for support? And if the people come forward with gifts when they see their wives and children running around in ragged clothes—Judge them not harshly, Stella.

If there's a murder or robbery in the district, the assistant wedono has to sort it out; that's his job. To find the culprit, he often has to dig deep into his own pockets. Many times, local chiefs have had to pawn their families' jewelry just to get the funds needed to uncover some shady business. But will the money spent in service of the Government be reimbursed? I wish it would. Several magistrates have ended up in poverty because of this. What can the magistrates do when they can't make their salaries last and have no family or relatives to rely on for help? And when the community steps up with donations because they see their families in tattered clothes—try not to judge them too harshly, Stella.

I know the trials of the native chiefs. I know the misery of the people, and what is the Government going to do now? It is going to reorganize the Inland administration. The native personnel will be reduced to the advantage of the European magistrates. From this reduction there will be saved annually an expenditure of 464,800 florins, and the European magistrates will reap the benefit of this. It is true that there are some ill-paid officials who will be bettered financially, and will become assistant wedonas instead of Government clerks; but what does that signify in comparison with the many important posts (it has not yet been demonstrated that they are superfluous) that will be abolished.

I understand the struggles of the local leaders. I see the suffering of the people, so what is the government planning to do now? They're going to reorganize the Inland administration. They'll cut down on local staff to benefit the European magistrates. This reduction will save about 464,800 florins a year, and the European magistrates will take advantage of that. It’s true that some poorly paid officials will see a financial improvement and will become assistant wedonas instead of government clerks; but what does that matter compared to the numerous important positions (which have yet to prove they’re unnecessary) that will be eliminated?

There are all kinds of rumours about the Government regulations. The bill for this re-organization has passed both chambers of the Volks Vertegenwoordigers, and on July 1st. of next year it will go into effect. Nearly all of the residents have protested, but his excellency the Governor General wishes it, so in spite of all protests, the re-organization will proceed. I hope that the Government will eat no bitter fruit as a result.

There are all sorts of rumors about the government regulations. The bill for this reorganization has passed both houses of the Volks Vertegenwoordigers, and will go into effect on July 1st of next year. Almost all the residents have protested, but His Excellency the Governor-General wants it, so despite the protests, the reorganization will move forward. I hope the government doesn’t face any negative consequences as a result.

And now about the people, about the inhabitants of Java in general. The Javanese are grown-up children. What has the Government done to further their development? For the noble sons of the country, there are, so called, High Schools, Normal schools, and the Doktor-djawa[12] School; and for the people, there are various common schools—one in each district; though the Government has divided these latter institutions into two classes. The first class, composed of schools which are situated in the provincial capitals, are conducted just as they were before the division, but in the schools of the second class, the children learn only Javanese, reading, writing and a little reckoning. No Malay is taught as formerly, why, it is not made clear. The Government believes, to my thinking, that if the people were educated, they would no longer be willing to work the land.

And now let’s talk about the people, about the inhabitants of Java in general. The Javanese are like grown-up children. What has the government done to help them develop? For the educated young people in the country, there are so-called high schools, normal schools, and the Doktor-djawa[12] School; and for the general population, there are several common schools—one in each district; although the government has split these schools into two categories. The first category, which consists of schools located in the provincial capitals, operates just like they did before the split, but in the second category schools, the children only learn Javanese, along with some reading, writing, and basic math. No Malay is taught as it was before, but the reason for that isn’t clear. In my opinion, the government believes that if the people were educated, they wouldn’t want to work the land anymore.

Father sent a note to the Government on the subject of education. O Stella, I wish that you could read it. You must know that many of the native rulers rejoice at the action of the Government. The Javanese nobles are in favour with the Government here and in the Motherland, and everything possible is done to help them, and to make them blossom to perfection.

Father sent a note to the government about education. Oh Stella, I wish you could read it. You should know that many of the local rulers are happy with what the government is doing. The Javanese nobles are favored by the government here and back home, and everything possible is being done to support them and help them thrive.

The aristocracy sees with sad eyes how sons of the people are educated, and often even elevated to their ranks by the government because of knowledge, ability and industry. Sons of the people go to European schools and compare favourably in every respect, with the high and honourable sons of the noble. The nobles wish to have rights for themselves alone; they alone wish to have authority and to make western civilization and enlightenment their own. And the Government helps and supports them in this; for it is to its own advantage to do so. As early as 1895 there was a decree, that without the special permission of his Excellency the Governor General no native child (from six to seven years old) would be admitted to the free grammar school for Europeans, that could not speak Dutch. How can a native child of six or seven years learn Dutch? He would have had to have a Dutch governess, and then before he is able to learn the Netherland language, the child must first know his own language, and necessarily know how to read and write. It is only regents who do not have to ask permission for their families to go to the European schools: most of the native chiefs are afraid of receiving a "No" in answer to their request and therefore do nothing. Is it presumptuous of Father to call attention to the fact that African and Ambonese children may go directly to the European schools, without understanding a word of Dutch? Stella, I remember well from my own school days that many European children went to school who knew as little Dutch as I, and I hardly knew any.

The aristocracy watches sadly as the children of the common people get educated and often even rise to their ranks through their knowledge, skills, and hard work. These children attend European schools and stack up well against the privileged sons of the nobility. The nobles want to keep rights for themselves; they want to have authority and claim Western civilization and enlightenment as their own. The government supports them in this because it benefits itself. As early as 1895, there was a decree stating that without special permission from the Governor-General, no native child aged six or seven would be admitted to the free grammar school for Europeans unless they could speak Dutch. How can a six- or seven-year-old native child learn Dutch? They would need a Dutch governess, and before learning the Dutch language, the child must first know their own language and be able to read and write. Only regents don't need permission for their families to attend European schools; most native chiefs fear getting a "No" in response to their requests, so they don't take action. Is it too forward for Father to point out that African and Ambonese children can go directly to European schools without understanding a word of Dutch? Stella, I remember from my own school days that many European children attended who understood as little Dutch as I did, and I hardly knew any.

Father says in his note, that the government cannot set the rice[13] upon the table for every Javanese, and see that he partakes of it. But it can clear the board, where the food is to be spread, and that food is education. When the Government provides a means of education for the people, it is as though it placed torches in their hands which enabled them to find the good road that leads to the place where the rice is served.

Father says in his note that the government can't serve rice to every Javanese and ensure they all get a share. But it can set up the table where the food, which is education, will be laid out. When the government offers a way for people to get an education, it's like giving them torches that help them find the right path to where the rice is being served.

I will not quote any further, Stella; perhaps another time I can send you the whole note. From it you will learn something of the present condition of the people. Father wishes to do everything that he can to help the people and needless to say, I am on his side.

I won't quote anymore, Stella; maybe another time I can share the entire note with you. You'll find out a bit about the current situation of the people from it. Dad wants to do everything he can to help them, and of course, I'm on his side.

Father is very proud of his ancient noble race, but right is right, and justice is justice. We wish to equal the Europeans in education and enlightenment, and the rights which we demand for ourselves, we must also give to others. This putting of stumbling blocks in the way of the education of the people, may well be compared to the acts of the Tsar, who while he is preaching peace to the world, tramples under foot the good right of his own subjects. Measure with two measures, no! The Europeans are troubled by many traits in the Javanese, by their indifference and lack of initiative. Very well, Netherlander, if you are troubled so much by these things why do you not do something to remedy the cause? Why is it that you do not stretch forth a single finger to help your brown brother? Draw back the thick veil from his understanding, open his eyes, you will see that there is in him something else besides an inclination for mischief, which springs principally from stupidity and ignorance. I should not have to seek far for examples of this; nor would you, Stella. Here before you lie the innermost thoughts of one who belongs to that despised brown race. They are not able to judge us, and the things that we do, and leave undone. Do they know us?

Father is very proud of his ancient noble lineage, but right is right, and justice is justice. We want to match the Europeans in education and enlightenment, and the rights we demand for ourselves, we must also extend to others. This putting up obstacles to the education of the people can easily be compared to the actions of the Tsar, who while preaching peace to the world, tramples on the rightful needs of his own subjects. Measure with two measures? No! The Europeans are bothered by many characteristics in the Javanese, like their indifference and lack of initiative. Fine, Netherlander, if you're so troubled by these things, why don’t you do something to fix the problem? Why don’t you lift a finger to help your brown brother? Remove the thick veil from his understanding, open his eyes, and you will see that there is more to him than just a tendency for mischief, which mainly comes from ignorance and lack of knowledge. I shouldn’t have to look far for examples of this; nor would you, Stella. Here before you are the innermost thoughts of someone from that despised brown race. They can't judge us or the things we do or don’t do. Do they really know us?

No, even as little as we know them.

No, even with the little we know about them.

If you are interested in this subject, get the October number of Neerlandia. It contains an address delivered by my brother in the Dutch language at the literary congress at Ghent. Professor Kern took him there and asked him to speak. The sentiments to which he gives utterance are also mine; they are ours.

If you're interested in this topic, grab the October issue of Neerlandia. It features a speech my brother gave in Dutch at the literary congress in Ghent. Professor Kern took him there and invited him to speak. The feelings he expresses are also mine; they belong to us.

"Has your father much power?"[14] you ask. What is power? Father has great influence, but the Governor alone has power. My brother pleaded for the use of the Dutch language officially. Read what he says, Stella, if not for your own satisfaction, then because I wish it.

"Does your dad have much power?"[14] you ask. What is power? Dad has a lot of influence, but the Governor is the one with real power. My brother advocated for the official use of the Dutch language. Read what he says, Stella, if not for your own understanding, then because I want you to.

The Hollanders laugh and make fun of our stupidity, but if we strive for enlightenment, then they assume a defiant attitude toward us. What have I not suffered as a child at school through the ill will of the teachers and of many of my fellow pupils? Not all of the teachers and pupils hated us. Many loved us quite as much as the other children. But it was hard for the teachers to give a native the highest mark, never mind how well it may have been deserved.

The Dutch laugh at our foolishness, but when we seek to be enlightened, they act defiantly towards us. What didn’t I endure as a child at school because of the teachers' and many classmates' hostility? Not all the teachers and students disliked us. Many cared for us just like the other kids. But it was difficult for the teachers to give a local the highest grade, no matter how well it was deserved.

I shall relate to you the history of a gifted and educated Javanese. The boy had passed his examinations, and was number one in one of the three principal high schools of Java. Both at Semarang, where he went to school, and at Batavia, where he stood his examinations, the doors of the best houses were open to the amiable school-boy, with his agreeable and cultivated manners and great modesty.

I will tell you the story of a talented and well-educated Javanese boy. He had aced his exams and was the top student at one of the three main high schools in Java. In both Semarang, where he attended school, and Batavia, where he took his exams, the most prestigious homes welcomed the friendly student, known for his charming and cultured demeanor as well as his great humility.

Every one spoke Dutch to him, and he could express himself in that language with distinction. Fresh from this environment, he went back to the house of his parents. He thought it would be proper to pay his respects to the authorities of the place and he found himself in the presence of the Resident who had heard of him, and here it was that my friend made a mistake. He dared to address the great man in Dutch.

Everyone spoke Dutch to him, and he could express himself in that language quite well. Fresh from this environment, he returned to his parents' house. He thought it would be appropriate to pay his respects to the local authorities, and he found himself in front of the Resident, who had heard of him. This is where my friend made a mistake. He dared to address the important man in Dutch.

The following morning notice of an appointment as clerk to a comptroller in the mountains was sent to him. There the young man must remain to think over his "misdeeds" and forget all that he had learned at the schools. After some years a new comptroller or possibly assistant comptroller came; then the measure of his misfortunes was made to overflow. The new chief was a former school-fellow, one who had never shone through his abilities. The young man who had led his classes in everything must now creep upon the ground before the one-time dunce, and speak always high Javanese to him, while he himself was answered in bad Malay. Can you understand the misery of a proud and independent spirit so humbled? And how much strength of character it must have taken to endure that petty and annoying oppression?

The next morning, he received notice of an appointment as a clerk to a comptroller in the mountains. There, the young man had to stay and reflect on his "misdeeds" and forget everything he had learned in school. After a few years, a new comptroller or maybe an assistant comptroller arrived; then his misfortunes became unbearable. The new boss was a former classmate who had never been particularly bright. The young man who had excelled in his classes now had to grovel before this once-lackluster student and always speak in formal Javanese to him, while he was replied to in poor Malay. Can you imagine the agony of a proud and independent person brought so low? And think about how much strength of character it took to put up with such petty and irritating oppression?

But at last he could stand it no longer, he betook himself to Batavia and asked his excellency the Governor General for an audience; it was granted him. The result was that he was sent to Preanger, with a commission to make a study of the rice culture there. He made himself of service through the translation of a pamphlet on the cultivation of water crops from Dutch into Javanese and Sundanese. The government presented him in acknowledgement with several hundred guilders. In the comptroller's school at Batavia, a teacher's place was vacant—a teacher of the Javanese language be it understood—and his friends (among the Javanese) did all in their power to secure this position for him, but without result. It was an absurd idea for a Native to have European pupils who later might become ruling government officials, Perish the thought! I should like to ask who could teach Javanese better than a born Javanese?

But finally, he couldn't take it anymore, so he went to Batavia and requested a meeting with the Governor General; it was granted. As a result, he was sent to Preanger with the task of studying rice cultivation there. He contributed by translating a pamphlet on water crop cultivation from Dutch to Javanese and Sundanese. In recognition, the government awarded him several hundred guilders. At the comptroller's school in Batavia, there was a vacancy for a Javanese language teacher, and his friends (among the Javanese) did their best to get him that position, but they were unsuccessful. The idea of a Native teaching European students who could later become government officials was simply ridiculous—what a thought! I would like to know who could teach Javanese better than someone born and raised in Java?

The young man went back to his dwelling place; in the meantime another resident had come, and the talented son of the brown race might at last become an assistant wedono. Not for nothing had he been banished for years to that distant place. He had learned wisdom there; namely, that one cannot serve a European official better than by creeping in the dust before him, and by never speaking a single word of Dutch in his presence. Others have now come into power, and lately when the position of translator of the Javanese language became vacant it was offered to our friend (truly opportunely) now that he does not stand in any one's way!

The young man returned to his home; meanwhile, another resident had arrived, and the skilled son of the brown race might finally become an assistant wedono. He hadn’t been exiled to that far-off place for nothing. He had gained wisdom there: one cannot serve a European official better than by bowing down to him and by never uttering a word of Dutch in his presence. Others have now taken charge, and recently when the position of translator for the Javanese language opened up, it was offered to our friend (very conveniently) now that he’s not an obstacle for anyone!

Stella, I know an Assistant Resident, who speaks Malay with a Regent, although he knows that the latter speaks good Dutch. Every one else converses confidentially with this native ruler but the Assistant Resident—never.

Stella, I know an Assistant Resident who talks in Malay with a Regent, even though he knows the latter speaks good Dutch. Everyone else chats casually with this local leader, but the Assistant Resident—never.

My brothers speak in high Javanese to their superiors, who answer them in Dutch or in Malay. Those who speak Dutch to them are our personal friends; several of whom have asked my brothers to speak to them in the Dutch language, but they prefer not to do it, and Father also never does. The boys and Father know all too well why they must hold to the general usage.

My brothers talk in high Javanese to their bosses, who reply in Dutch or Malay. Those who speak Dutch to them are our close friends; several of them have asked my brothers to speak in Dutch, but they choose not to, and Dad never does either. The boys and Dad are well aware of why they need to stick to the usual practices.

There is too much idle talk about the word "prestige," through the imaginary dignity of the under officials. I do not bother about prestige. I am only amused at the manner in which they preserve their prestige over us Javanese.

There’s way too much pointless chatter about the word "prestige," especially regarding the fake dignity of the lower officials. I don’t care about prestige. I just find it funny how they maintain their prestige over us Javanese.

Sometimes I cannot suppress a smile. It is distinctly diverting to see the great men try to inspire us with awe. I had to bite my lips to keep from laughing outright when I was on a journey not long ago, and saw an Assistant Resident go from his office to his house under the shade of a gold umbrella, which a servant held spread above his noble head. It was such a ridiculous spectacle! Heavens! if he only knew how the humble crowds who respectfully retreated to one side before the glittering sunshade, immediately his back was turned, burst out laughing.

Sometimes I can't help but smile. It's quite amusing to see the important figures try to impress us with their greatness. I had to bite my lip to keep from laughing out loud when I was on a trip not long ago and saw an Assistant Resident walking from his office to his house under the shade of a gold umbrella, held by a servant above his noble head. What a ridiculous sight! Goodness! If he only knew how the ordinary people who respectfully stepped aside for the shiny sunshade, as soon as his back was turned, couldn't help but laugh.

There are many, yes very many Government officials, who allow the native rulers to kiss their feet, and their knees. Kissing the foot is the highest token of respect that we Javanese can show to our parents, or elderly blood relatives, and to our own rulers. We do not find it pleasant to do this for strangers; no, the European makes himself ridiculous in our eyes whenever he demands from us those tokens of respect to which our own rulers alone have the right.

There are a lot of government officials who let the local leaders kiss their feet and knees. Kissing the foot is the highest form of respect that we Javanese can show to our parents, older relatives, and our own leaders. We don’t like doing this for strangers; the European looks ridiculous to us whenever he expects those gestures of respect that only our own leaders have the right to receive.

It is a matter of indifference when Residents and Assistant Residents allow themselves to be called "Kandjeng," but when overseers, railroad engineers (and perhaps tomorrow, station-masters too) allow themselves to be thus addressed by their servants, it is absurdly funny. Do these people really know what Kandjeng means?

It doesn't really matter when Residents and Assistant Residents let themselves be called "Kandjeng," but when overseers, railroad engineers (and maybe tomorrow, stationmasters too) allow their workers to call them that, it becomes ridiculously funny. Do these people even know what Kandjeng means?

It is a title that the natives give to their hereditary rulers. I used to think that it was only natural for the stupid Javanese to love all this flim-flam, but now I see that the civilized, enlightened Westerner is not averse to it, that he is daft about it.

It’s a title that the locals give to their hereditary leaders. I used to think it was only natural for the clueless Javanese to fall for all this nonsense, but now I see that the so-called civilized, enlightened Westerner isn’t against it; in fact, he’s crazy about it.

I never allow women older than I to show all the prescribed ceremonies to me, even though I know they would gladly, for though I am so young, I am a scion of what they consider an ancient, noble and honoured house; for which in the past, they have poured out both blood and gold in large measure. It is strange how attached inferiors are to those above them. But to me, it goes against the grain when people older than I creep in the dust before me.

I never let women older than me go through all the usual formalities with me, even though I know they would happily do so. Although I’m young, I come from what they see as an ancient, noble, and respected family, for which they have sacrificed both blood and wealth in the past. It’s odd how much those in lower positions cling to those above them. But for me, it feels wrong when older people bow down to me.

With heavy hearts, many Europeans here see how the Javanese, whom they regard as their inferiors, are slowly awakening, and at every turn a brown man comes up, who shows that he has just as good brains in his head, and a just as good heart in his body, as the white man.

With heavy hearts, many Europeans here watch as the Javanese, whom they consider inferior, are slowly awakening, and everywhere they turn, a brown man appears, demonstrating that he has just as good a brain in his head and just as good a heart in his body as the white man.

But we are going forward, and they cannot hold back the current of time. I love the Hollanders very, very much, and I am grateful for everything that we have gained through them. Many of them are among our best friends, but there are also others who dislike us, for no other reason than we are bold enough to emulate them in education and culture.

But we're moving ahead, and they can't stop the flow of time. I love the Dutch a lot, and I'm thankful for everything we've gained from them. Many of them are some of our closest friends, but there are also others who dislike us, simply because we're brave enough to follow their lead in education and culture.

In many subtle ways they make us feel their dislike. "I am a European, you are a Javanese," they seem to say, or "I am the master, you the governed." Not once, but many times, they speak to us in broken Malay; although they know very well that we understand the Dutch language. It would be a matter of indifference to me in what language they addressed us, if the tone were only polite. Not long ago, a Raden Ajoe was talking to a gentleman, and impulsively she said, "Sir, excuse me, but may I make a friendly request, please, speak to me in your own language. I understand and speak Malay very well, but alas, only high Malay. I do not understand this passer-Malay." How our gentleman hung his head!

In many subtle ways, they show their dislike for us. "I'm a European; you're a Javanese," they seem to be saying, or "I'm the master; you're the one being controlled." Time and again, they talk to us in broken Malay, even though they know we understand Dutch perfectly well. I wouldn't mind the language they use if it were just polite. Recently, a Raden Ajoe was chatting with a gentleman and said, "Sir, excuse me, but may I ask you kindly to speak to me in your own language? I understand and speak Malay very well, but unfortunately, only high Malay. I don't understand this passer-Malay." Our gentleman lowered his head in response!

Why do many Hollanders find it unpleasant to converse with us in their own language? Oh yes, now I understand; Dutch is too beautiful to be spoken by a brown mouth.

Why do so many Dutch people find it uncomfortable to talk to us in their own language? Oh, I get it now; Dutch is too beautiful to be spoken by someone with a brown mouth.

A few days ago we paid a visit to Totokkers.[15] Their domestics were old servants of ours, and we knew that they could speak and understand Dutch very well. I told the host this, and what answer did I receive from my gentleman? "No, they must not speak Dutch." "No, why?" I asked. "Because natives ought not to know Dutch." I looked at him in amazement, and a satirical smile quivered at the corners of my mouth. The gentleman grew fiery red, mumbled something into his beard, and discovered something interesting in his boots, at least he devoted all of his attention to them.

A few days ago, we visited Totokkers.[15] Their household staff were former servants of ours, and we knew they spoke and understood Dutch very well. I mentioned this to our host, and what response did I get from him? "No, they must not speak Dutch." "Why not?" I asked. "Because locals shouldn't know Dutch." I stared at him in disbelief, and a sarcastic smile crept onto my face. The man turned bright red, muttered something into his beard, and seemed to find something fascinating about his boots, paying them his full attention.

Still another little story; it happened in the Preanger. It was in the early evening and the Regent of X was receiving visitors in his kaboepaten. There was an intimate friend of the Resident of the department; afterwards a little assistant-comptroller came in and joined the company. The son of the house, a school-boy at home on his vacation, ran into the pendopo. As soon as he saw that his father was not alone, he started to turn back, but the Resident had seen him and called him. His Excellency greeted the youth cordially and had a long and friendly talk with him. When the conversation with his Excellency was over, he went up to the young official and made a polite bow. The little gentleman saw no necessity for answering the courteous greeting with more than barely noticeable nod of the head, and while his cold eyes took in the boy disdainfully from head to foot, he said coolly the little word "tabee" (a Malay greeting). The young man turned pale, his lips trembled; two fists were clenched.

Still another little story; it happened in the Preanger. It was early evening, and the Regent of X was receiving visitors in his kaboepaten. An intimate friend of the department’s Resident was there, and later a junior assistant comptroller joined the group. The son of the house, a schoolboy home for vacation, rushed into the pendopo. As soon as he saw that his father wasn’t alone, he began to turn back, but the Resident noticed him and called him over. His Excellency greeted the young man warmly and had a long, friendly conversation with him. Once the chat with His Excellency wrapped up, the boy approached the young official and gave a polite bow. The young gentleman felt no need to respond to the courteous greeting beyond a barely noticeable nod of the head, and while he looked the boy up and down with disdainful, cold eyes, he coolly said the simple word "tabee" (a Malay greeting). The young man turned pale, his lips trembled; his fists were clenched.

Afterwards he said to the intimate friend who had been present, "Sir, I like the Hollanders very much; they are among my best friends, but I shall never be able to forget the "tabee" of that Assistant; it cut me to the soul."

Afterwards he said to the close friend who had been there, "Man, I really like the Dutch; they’re some of my best friends, but I’ll never be able to forget that comment from that Assistant; it hit me hard."

Oh, Stella, I have had glimpses into all sorts and conditions of Indian society; involuntarily I see behind the curtain of the official world. There are abysses so deep, that the very thought of them makes me dizzy. O God, why is the world still so full of evil deeds—of horror and of sadness? There are residents and assistant residents compared to whom Slijmering in Max Havelaar is a saint; but I do not wish to turn my letter into a scandal chronicle.

Oh, Stella, I’ve caught glimpses of all kinds of Indian society; I involuntarily see behind the scenes of the official world. There are abysses so deep that just thinking about them makes me dizzy. Oh God, why is the world still so filled with evil—so much horror and sadness? There are residents and assistant residents who make Slijmering in Max Havelaar look like a saint; but I don’t want to turn my letter into a scandal sheet.

Oh, now I understand why they are opposed to the education of the Javanese. When the Javanese becomes educated then he will no longer say amen to everything that is suggested to him by his superiors.

Oh, now I get why they're against educating the Javanese. Once the Javanese gets educated, he won't just agree to everything his superiors suggest.

In the last few days, articles written by natives have been published in the "Locomotief," the foremost paper of India. In these articles they lay bare the opinions, which have secretly been held for years about, not all, but by far the greater number of Indian officials. Not only the highest in the land, but also the most humble are allowing their voices to be heard. The paper calls this a good sign of the times, and rejoices. What the European officials in general think I do not know; a comptroller, who is one of the organizers of the Inland administration, says that good will come of it, not only to the Europeans, but also to the native rulers. He is pleading for a trained corps of native officials. The proposition will come before both chambers of the States General soon. It is also urged that the Dutch language be used officially in business between European and native chiefs. Splendid! then my brother does not stand alone. In July, the question of the education of women will come up too. The Javanese are emancipating themselves.

In the last few days, articles written by locals have been published in the "Locomotief," the leading newspaper in India. In these articles, they express opinions that have been kept secret for years about, not all, but most Indian officials. Not just the highest-ranking officials, but also the more lowly are starting to speak up. The paper sees this as a positive sign of the times and is excited about it. I don't know what European officials in general think; however, a comptroller, who is one of the organizers of the Inland administration, claims that this will benefit not only Europeans but also the native rulers. He is advocating for a trained group of native officials. This proposal will soon be brought before both chambers of the States General. There is also a push for the Dutch language to be used officially in dealings between European and native leaders. Great! So my brother is not alone in this. In July, the question of women's education will also be raised. The Javanese are working towards their own emancipation.

Still this is only a beginning, and it is splendid that men of influence and ability are supporting our cause. The strife will be violent, the combatants will not have to fight against opposition alone, but also against the indifference of our own countrywomen, in whose behalf they would break their lances. While this agitation among the men is on the tapis, that will be the time for the women to rise up and let themselves be heard. Poor men—you will have your hands full.

Still, this is just the beginning, and it's great that influential and capable people are backing our cause. The struggle will be intense; the fighters won’t just have to face opposition, but also the indifference of the women in our own country, on whose behalf they would battle. While this movement among the men is underway, it will be the time for women to step up and make their voices heard. Poor men—you’re going to have a lot on your plate.

Oh, it is splendid just to live in this age, the transition of the old into the new!

Oh, it's amazing to be alive in this time, witnessing the shift from the old to the new!

I read the other day, "Turn not away, you who are old of days, from everything that is new. Consider all that is now old has once been new" (I quote from memory).

I read the other day, "Don’t turn away, you who are older, from everything that’s new. Remember, everything that is now old was once new" (I quote from memory).

I have written so much, I hope that I have not made you weary; and forgive me, if I have been carried away by my enthusiasm and have here and there written something that may cause you pain. Stella, forgive me for having forgotten so entirely to whom I was speaking. I find such great sympathy in you; you have told me that you and I were kindred spirits, and even as such have I considered you. I am no Javanese, no child of the despised brown race to you; and to me you do not belong to that white race around us that holds the Javanese up to scorn and ridicule. You are white to me in your understanding of the truth, white in heart and soul. For you I have a great admiration. I love you with my whole heart, and many of my fellow countrywomen would do likewise if they knew you. O that all Hollanders were like you and some of my other white friends.

I've written so much—I hope I haven't tired you; and I'm sorry if I've gotten caught up in my excitement and said something that might hurt you. Stella, I apologize for completely forgetting who I was speaking to. I feel such a strong connection with you; you've told me that we are kindred spirits, and I truly see you that way. I'm not a Javanese, nor a child of the despised brown race to you; and to me, you don’t belong to that white race around us that looks down on the Javanese. You are white to me in your understanding of the truth, white in heart and soul. I admire you deeply. I love you with all my heart, and many of the women from my country would feel the same way if they knew you. Oh, if only all Dutch people were like you and some of my other white friends.

I have ordered "Berthold Meryan," but up to the present time I have not received it; most likely the book-seller had first to order it from Holland. I have read lately "Modern Women" translated from the French by Jeanette van Riemsdijk; disappointed I laid the book down. I had seen so many brilliant criticisms of this problem novel, it was said to be in all respects finer than "Hilda van Suylenburg," to be powerful and without faults.

I ordered "Berthold Meryan," but I still haven't received it; the bookseller probably had to order it from Holland first. Recently, I read "Modern Women," translated from the French by Jeanette van Riemsdijk; I was disappointed and put the book down. I had seen so many glowing reviews of this problem novel; it was said to be better than "Hilda van Suylenburg," powerful and flawless in every way.

But for myself I still think "H.v.S." the Ratoe (princess) of all that up to now has been written concerning woman's emancipation. I am on the lookout now for a critic (!!) to whom I may speak my mind about "Modern Women," for to my thinking that book lacks the strength and inspiration of "H.v.S."

But for myself, I still believe "H.v.S." is the ultimate work on women's emancipation. I'm currently searching for a critic (!!) to whom I can express my thoughts on "Modern Women," because in my opinion, that book doesn’t have the same strength and inspiration as "H.v.S."

I read "H.v.S." through in one sitting. I locked myself in our room, and forgot everything; I could not lay it down, it held me so.

I read "H.v.S." in one go. I shut myself in our room and forgot everything; I couldn't put it down, it captivated me so much.

It is a pity that my note-book is lost. I would ask you to read what I had written there. It is an outline of a translation from the English and called "The Aim of the Woman's Movement." I know of nothing better than that having been in the "Gids" or even in the "Wetenschappelijke Bladen," and then what you must read, if you do not already know it is "De Wajang Orang" by Martine Tonnet; it is in the "Gids" November number. It is about the Javanese and their art, and the court of Djokjakarta, very interesting; you would enjoy it. I have just read for the second time "Minnebrieven" by Multatuli. What a brilliant man he is. I am glad that soon a cheap edition of all his works will appear. I shall be very affectionate to Father.

It’s a shame that my notebook is lost. I wish you could read what I had written there. It was an outline of a translation from English called "The Aim of the Woman's Movement." I don’t think anything better has been published in the "Gids" or even in the "Wetenschappelijke Bladen." Also, you should read "De Wajang Orang" by Martine Tonnet; it’s in the "Gids" November issue. It’s about the Javanese and their art, and the court of Djokjakarta, really interesting; you would enjoy it. I just read "Minnebrieven" by Multatuli for the second time. What an amazing man he is. I’m glad there will soon be an affordable edition of all his works. I will be very loving towards Father.

The Father of our Assistant-Resident is a good friend of Multatuli's; and through him, we hear strange stories from the life history of that genius.

The father of our Assistant Resident is a good friend of Multatuli; and through him, we hear strange stories from the life of that genius.

Couperus is still in India. When he is back in the Fatherland, I believe that a brilliant book about my country will appear. Is not his style singularly clear and beautiful?

Couperus is still in India. When he returns to the homeland, I believe a fantastic book about my country will be published. Isn't his style uniquely clear and beautiful?

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.

[2] The native Javanese orchestra. The composition of this varies according to its uses. There is one gamelan for religious celebrations, another for feasts of rejoicing and another for the theatre. "The native Javanese orchestra in which percussion instruments play the predominant rôle. A gamelan salendes and a gamelan pélog are distinguished: in the former the instruments are adapted to an octave of five tones, in the latter to an octave of seven tones. The gamelan varies in composition but consists typically of the vĕbab, a viol of Persian-Palie origin, which carries the melody and is played by the leader of the orchestra; the soeling, a bamboo flute; kĕndang and kĕtipoeng, large and small drums; the tjelem poeng, a zither; the bonang, a set of horizontal gongs supported over a sound box; the four sorons (instruments consisting in the gamelan salendro of six toned metal staves, of seven in the gamelan pélog); they accompany the melody and give it out more plainly than the bonang (sometimes taking the melody unaccompanied); the gambang kajoe, or xylophone and a variety of large and small hanging gongs."—H.H. Bartlett.

[2] The native Javanese orchestra. Its composition changes depending on its purpose. There’s one gamelan for religious ceremonies, another for festive celebrations, and yet another for theater. "The native Javanese orchestra primarily features percussion instruments. There are two types of gamelan: salendro and pélog. In the salendro, the instruments are tuned to an octave of five tones, while in the pélog, they are tuned to an octave of seven tones. The gamelan can vary in its setup, but it usually includes the vĕbab, a Persian-Palie string instrument that carries the melody and is played by the orchestra leader; the soeling, a bamboo flute; kĕndang and kĕtipoeng, which are large and small drums; the tjelem poeng, a zither; the bonang, a set of horizontal gongs over a sound box; and four sorons (in the gamelan salendro, there are six toned metal bars, and in the gamelan pélog, there are seven); these accompany the melody and provide a clearer sound than the bonang (sometimes taking the melody on its own); the gambang kajoe, or xylophone, and various large and small hanging gongs."—H.H. Bartlett.

[3] Audience hall and principal room of a Regent's palace. Usually octagonal in shape and open to the out of doors.

[3] Audience hall and main room of a Regent's palace. Typically octagonal and open to the outside.

[4] "De Kleine Man" as the Javanese peasant is called by the Hollanders.

[4] "De Kleine Man" as the Javanese farmer is referred to by the Dutch.

[5] Characters in Max Havelaar by Multatuli.

[5] Characters in Max Havelaar by Multatuli.

[6] In Java the wet and dry seasons depend upon the periodical winds. The exact time of these winds is not determined, but usually the "West Wind" attended by rain begins in October and lasts through November into December and afterwards subsides gradually. The "East Wind" begins in March or April and brings fair weather.

[6] In Java, the wet and dry seasons are influenced by seasonal winds. The specific timing of these winds isn't set, but typically the "West Wind," which brings rain, starts in October and continues through November into December before gradually tapering off. The "East Wind" kicks off in March or April, bringing clear weather.

[7] Principal native magistrate of a village or town.

[7] Chief local official of a village or town.

[8] A native Justice of the Peace.

[8] A local Justice of the Peace.

[9] The highest provincial official of the Dutch Government is the Resident, each Resident has under his control one or more regencies. Next to the Resident comes the Assistant-Resident, the Comptroller of the first and second class and the Aspirant. The Resident's powers are administrative, judicial and fiscal. He is under obligations to protect the natives, maintain peace, further agriculture and education. But in so far as circumstances permit the natives are left under the rule of their own hereditary chiefs, natives of princely or noble rank, and these are responsible for the conduct of their subjects. The highest native official below the rank of regent is the District Head, then come the under District Heads of the first and second class. See Policy and administration of the Dutch in Java by Clive Day.

[9] The top provincial official of the Dutch Government is the Resident, who oversees one or more regencies. Below the Resident is the Assistant-Resident, followed by the first and second-class Comptrollers and the Aspirant. The Resident has administrative, judicial, and fiscal powers. He is required to protect the locals, maintain peace, and promote agriculture and education. However, as long as it is feasible, the locals are allowed to be governed by their own hereditary chiefs, who are of princely or noble descent, and these chiefs are responsible for the behavior of their people. The highest local official below the regent is the District Head, followed by the under District Heads of the first and second class. See Policy and administration of the Dutch in Java by Clive Day.

[10] Government building for the use of travelling officials.

[10] Government building for the use of traveling officials.

[11] Mineral water from Holland.

Holland mineral water.

[12] Where native Javanese are trained in medicine under the patronage of the Dutch Government.

[12] Where native Javanese are educated in medicine with support from the Dutch Government.

[13] Rice is the principal Javanese food, and to the Javanese mind to do without rice is to do without food.

[13] Rice is the main staple for the Javanese, and in their view, living without rice is like living without food.

[14] "At one time the regents were all powerful in the native hierarchy and they are still of influence as political advisers. They retain the dignity but have had to cede much of its practical power." Policy and Administrating the Dutch in Java. Clive Day.

[14] "Once, the regents held all the power in the local hierarchy, and they still have an impact as political advisors. They maintain their status but have had to give up much of their actual authority." Policy and Administrating the Dutch in Java. Clive Day.

[15] Europeans who are new-comers in Java.

[15] Europeans who are newcomers in Java.


VI

1900.[1]

1900.[1]

We want to ask the Indian Government to send us to Europe at the country's expense. Roekmini wishes to study art, and later to work for the revival of our native art. Kleintje wants to go to the school of Domestic Science, so that she may learn to teach frugality, good house-keeping and the care of money to our future mothers and housewives. For in these virtues, the careless, idle, luxurious and splendour loving Javanese people have much need of schooling. And I, as a teacher, am to instruct the future mothers in practical knowledge—to teach them to understand love and justice and right conduct, as we have learned them from the Europeans.

We want to ask the Indian Government to send us to Europe at the country's expense. Roekmini wants to study art and later work on reviving our native art. Kleintje wants to attend a Domestic Science school so she can teach frugality, good housekeeping, and money management to our future mothers and housewives. The careless, lazy, luxury-loving Javanese people really need education in these virtues. And I, as a teacher, will instruct future mothers in practical knowledge—teaching them about love, justice, and proper behavior, as we’ve learned from the Europeans.

The Government wishes to bring prosperity to Java and to teach the people frugality; it is beginning with the officials. But what good will it do, if the men are compelled to lay aside money, when the women in whose hands the house-keeping rests do not understand the worth of that money?

The government wants to bring prosperity to Java and teach the people about saving money; it’s starting with the officials. But what good will it do if the men are forced to save money when the women, who manage the household, don’t understand the value of that money?

The Government wishes to educate and civilize the Javanese people and must needs begin by teaching the smallest and highest class, which is the aristocracy, the Dutch language.

The government wants to educate and uplift the Javanese people and must start by teaching the smallest and highest class, which is the aristocracy, the Dutch language.

But is an intellectual education everything? To be truly civilized, intellectual and moral education must go hand in hand.

But is an intellectual education everything? To be truly civilized, intellectual and moral education have to go together.

And who can do most for the elevation of the moral standard of mankind? The woman, the mother; it is at the breast of woman, that man receives his earliest nourishment. The child learns there first, to feel, to think, and to speak. And the earliest education of all foreshadows the whole after life.

And who can do the most to raise the moral standards of humanity? The woman, the mother; it's from her breast that a man receives his first nourishment. The child learns there first to feel, think, and speak. And this early education shapes the entire course of later life.

The most serious fault of our people is idleness. It is a great drawback to the prosperity of Java.

The biggest issue with our people is laziness. It significantly hinders the prosperity of Java.

So many latent powers lie undeveloped through indolence. The high born Javanese would rather suffer bitter want and misery than have plenty if he must work; nothing less than a gold coloured pajoeng[2] thinks the high born head. The noble makes light of everything except that most desirable article—a golden parasol!

So many hidden talents go undeveloped due to laziness. The upper-class Javanese would rather endure extreme hardship and suffering than have abundance if it requires effort; nothing less than a gold-colored pajoeng[2] satisfies the upper-class mindset. The noble takes everything lightly except for that one most sought-after item—a golden parasol!

Our people are not rich in ideals, but an example which speaks, would impress them. They would be impelled to follow it. My sisters and I wish to go before and lighten the way, for that reason we want more than anything else to go to Holland to study. It will be well with us if we can go. Little Mother, Help us!

Our people may not have a lot of ideals, but a strong example would really resonate with them. They'd be motivated to follow it. My sisters and I want to lead the way and make it easier for others, which is why more than anything else, we want to go to Holland to study. It would be great for us if we could go. Little Mother, help us!

When we come back to Java, we shall open a school for girls of the nobility; if we cannot get the means through our Government, then we will work for it in some other way, ask our friends to subscribe, start a lottery or something. The means will be found when we are ready to do the work—but I am running ahead, because we have the hardest struggle here at home; with Father's consent we should be richer than queens. If we could only have that.

When we return to Java, we'll open a school for noble girls. If we can't get funding from our government, we'll figure it out another way—maybe by asking friends to contribute, starting a lottery, or something similar. The resources will be there when we're ready to do the work. But I'm getting ahead of myself because we have our biggest challenges to tackle here at home. With Father's approval, we could be wealthier than queens. If only we could have that.

It is frightful to be a Javanese girl and to have a sensitive heart; poor, poor parents, what a fate was yours to have such daughters! We hope and pray fervently that they may be blessed with a long life, and that later they will be proud of us even though we do not walk abroad under glittering golden sunshades.

It’s terrifying to be a Javanese girl with a sensitive heart; poor parents, what a fate you have to have such daughters! We hope and pray passionately that they will have a long life and that one day they will be proud of us, even if we don’t stroll around under shiny golden sunshades.

I will work hard over the Dutch language so that I can have it completely under my thumb and do with it as I will—and then I shall seek, through means of my pen, to arouse the sympathy of those who are able to help us in our work to improve the lot of the Javanese woman.

I will work hard on the Dutch language until I completely master it and can use it however I want—and then I will try, through my writing, to gain the support of those who can help us improve the lives of Javanese women.

"Poor fool," I hear you say, "if you push will all your might against the gigantic structure of ignorance, will you be able to over-turn it?" But we will push, little Mother, with all our strength, and if only one stone of it falls out, we shall not have worked in vain. But first we are going to seek the co-operation of the best and most enlightened men in Java (even one of them could help us). We wish to form an alliance with our enlightened progressive men, to seek their friendship, and after that their co-operation with us. We are not giving battle to men, but to old moss-grown edicts and conventions that are not worthy of the Javanese of the future. That future, of which we, (and a few others), are the forerunners. Throughout all ages the pioneers in the struggle against tradition, have suffered, we know that. Call us mad, foolish, what you will, we can not help it, it is in our blood.

"Poor fool," I hear you say, "if you push with all your might against the massive wall of ignorance, will you be able to bring it down?" But we will push, little Mother, with all our strength, and if just one stone falls out, we won’t have worked in vain. First, though, we’re going to seek the support of the best and most enlightened men in Java (even one of them could make a difference). We want to form an alliance with our progressive thinkers, to earn their friendship, and after that, their collaboration with us. We’re not fighting against people, but against outdated laws and traditions that don’t represent the Javanese of the future— a future that we, (and a few others), are paving the way for. Throughout history, pioneers in the fight against tradition have faced suffering; we understand that. Call us crazy, foolish, whatever you like, we can't help it— it’s in our blood.

Grandfather was a pioneer half a century ago; he gave his sons and daughters a European education. We have no right to be passive, to do nothing. "Adeldom verplicht"[3] Excelsior! We wish that we could make common cause now with the men of the younger generation, but if we did we should be distrusted at once; friendship between unmarried women and men whether married or not, would not be understood. Later when we shall have gained our independence, it will be different. My brother knows many progressive young men personally and through correspondence. We know that there are men who appreciate a thinking, educated woman. I heard a man say once, (he was a highly placed native official) that the companionship of a woman who was educated and enlightened was a great comfort and support to a man.

Grandfather was a pioneer fifty years ago; he gave his sons and daughters a European education. We have no right to be passive or inactive. "Adeldom verplicht"[3] Excelsior! We wish we could join forces with the younger generation of men now, but if we did, we would be immediately distrusted; people wouldn’t understand the friendship between unmarried women and men, whether they are married or not. Later, once we gain our independence, things will be different. My brother knows many progressive young men personally and through correspondence. We understand that there are men who value a thoughtful, educated woman. I once heard a man say (he was a high-ranking local official) that the companionship of an educated and enlightened woman was a great source of comfort and support for a man.

[1] Mevrouw M.C.E. Ovink-Soer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ms. M.C.E. Ovink-Soer.

[2] A pajoeng or parasol is the symbol of rank in Java. They are of many colours and variations of stripes denoting the degree of the personage above whom they are held. The pajoeng of a sultan is gold with an orange stripe, that of a regent gold, of a sultana and her children white, below those are various combinations of red, blue, black and yellow the use of which is strictly prescribed by the laws of heraldry. A pajoeng is borne above the head of a Javanese dignitary whenever he goes abroad.

[2] A pajoeng or parasol represents rank in Java. They come in many colors and stripe patterns that signify the status of the person being honored. The sultan's pajoeng is gold with an orange stripe, the regent's is gold, and the sultana's along with her children's is white. Below these are different combinations of red, blue, black, and yellow, which are strictly defined by heraldic laws. A pajoeng is held above the head of a Javanese dignitary whenever he is out in public.

[3] Nobility involves obligation.

Nobility comes with responsibility.


VIII

August 1900.[1]

August 1900.[1]

"What language, however powerful, can express every emotion of the soul. It can not be done, it is impossible."

"What language, no matter how powerful, can express every emotion of the soul? It can't be done; it's impossible."

I believe with you that it is impossible, at least as far as writing and speaking go, but there is a silent secret language which never expresses itself in words, or written signs, and yet is understood and comprehended by every one who has faith, because in its whole vocabulary the little word "lie" is unknown.

I agree with you that it's impossible, at least when it comes to writing and speaking, but there's a silent secret language that doesn't express itself in words or written symbols, and yet everyone who has faith understands and comprehends it, because in its entire vocabulary, the little word "lie" doesn't exist.

It is the pure chaste language of the eyes, the clear mirrors of the soul, and if you could have seen me this morning as five delicate, scented leaves quivered in my trembling hands, and warm tears coursed down my cheeks, you could, without hearing a single sound from my lips, have understood what I felt. Neither the mouth nor the pen can express it, but the eyes drowned in a flood of tears were raised on high as though to seek among the angels of God the ones who with tender wings came down to us, who were sad and wept bitterly upon earth, to comfort, and fill us with heavenly joy.

It's the pure, innocent language of the eyes, the clear reflections of the soul. If you had seen me this morning, with five delicate, fragrant leaves trembling in my hands and warm tears streaming down my cheeks, you would have understood my feelings without hearing a word from my lips. Neither the mouth nor the pen can capture it, but my tear-filled eyes looked up as if searching among God’s angels for those who gently descended to comfort us, the ones who were sad and wept bitterly on earth, to fill us with heavenly joy.

Every heart beat, every pulse beat, and each indrawing of the breath was a prayer of thanksgiving.

Every heartbeat, every pulse, and each inhale was a prayer of gratitude.

We are only ordinary human beings, a mixture of evil and of good like millions of others. Can it be that at first glance there is more of good than evil in us? One doesn't have to seek far for the cause of this; when one lives among innocent surroundings, it is not hard to be good, one does that of oneself. And, it is certainly no credit to do no evil when one has had no opportunity. Later when we have flown from the warm parental nest and are in the midst of ordinary human life, where no faithful parent's arm is thrown protectingly around us, when the storms of life rage and rave above our heads, and no loving hands support us, and hold us fast as our feet waver—then for the first time, you will see what we are. Oh! I pray so fervently that we may never add to the mountain of disappointment which life has already brought to you; another just as fervent prayer, do not think us beautiful; it cannot be otherwise, some day you will be disappointed, and that would cause us bitter grief.

We are just regular people, a mix of good and bad like millions of others. Is it possible that, at first glance, there’s more good than bad in us? You don’t need to look far for the reason; when you’re surrounded by innocence, being good comes naturally. And it’s really no achievement to do no wrong when you haven’t had the chance. Later, when we’ve left the safety of our loving home and find ourselves in the chaos of everyday life, without a caring parent’s protective arm around us, when the storms of life are raging above us and no loving hands are there to support us and steady us as we falter—only then will you truly see who we are. Oh! I earnestly hope we never add to the disappointment life has already brought you; another sincere wish, please don’t think we’re perfect; it can’t last forever, and when you’re let down, it would break our hearts.

Now slowly by bits and pieces I shall tell you truthfully nearly all that I can about ourselves, so that you can have some insight into our true characters, and will not in your great goodness endow us with fine attributes, which we have not. Still a whole lifetime lies before us; let us see what can be made of it.

Now, little by little, I’ll share the truth about ourselves, so you can get a sense of our real characters and won’t mistakenly grant us qualities we don’t have. There’s still a whole lifetime ahead of us; let’s see what we can make of it.


"I feel so much for the cause of woman, I am touched by her fate; she is still unappreciated and misunderstood in many lands even in this our age of light. I would help her so earnestly, and so willingly." Thank you for these splendid sympathetic words. In them, your great compassion speaks, your deep pity for the suffering of woman who through the ages has endured wrong from her fellow creature—man. I thank God that there are some who are noble in heart and spirit, and feel for the sad fate of our native women, and wish to send light into their poor, dark world.

"I care deeply about the women's cause and am moved by their situation; they are still undervalued and misunderstood in many parts of the world, even in this enlightened age. I would help them wholeheartedly and without hesitation." Thank you for these wonderful, compassionate words. In them, your immense empathy shines through, your deep concern for the suffering of women who have faced wrongs from man throughout history. I'm grateful that there are people who are noble in heart and spirit, who recognize the unfortunate circumstances of our women and want to bring light into their troubled lives.

White sister, with your warm deep-feeling heart, your pure eyes, your rich spirit, reach your hand to us; help us out of this pool of grief and misery into which the selfishness of men has plunged us, and holds us fast. Help us to overcome the relentless egoism of man—that demon which for centuries has held the woman lashed, imprisoned, so that accustomed as she is to ill treatment she sees no injustice but submits with stoicism to what seems the "good right" of the man, and an inheritance of sorrow to every woman. I am still young, but I am not deaf nor blind and I have heard and seen much, too much, it may he, so that my heart is drawn with pain and I am swept violently forward in opposition to those customs and conventions which are the curse of women and children!

Sister, with your warm, deep-feeling heart, your clear eyes, your vibrant spirit, reach out to us; help us escape from this pool of grief and misery that the selfishness of men has thrown us into and keeps us trapped. Help us to overcome the relentless egoism of man—that demon which for centuries has kept women bound and imprisoned, so that she has become so accustomed to mistreatment that she sees no injustice and instead submits with stoicism to what seems like the "good right" of men, passing down a legacy of sorrow to every woman. I may be young, but I am not deaf or blind, and I have heard and seen too much; my heart aches, and I am pushed forcefully against those customs and conventions that are the curse of women and children!

Helpless in bitter grief, I wring my hands and feel myself powerless to fight against an evil so gigantic! and which, O Cruelty! is under the protection of the Mohammedan Law, and is fed by the ignorance of the women themselves, the victims of the sacrifice. Fate allows that cruel wrong which is called polygamy to stalk abroad in the land—"I will not have it," cries the mouth vehemently and the heart echoes the cry a thousand fold, but alas—to will! Have we human beings a will? It is always, we must, must do everything, from our first infant cry till our last breath.

Helpless in deep sorrow, I wring my hands and feel powerless to fight against such a huge evil! And, oh, Cruelty! It's protected by Mohammedan Law and fueled by the ignorance of the women themselves, the very victims of this sacrifice. Fate permits that cruel injustice known as polygamy to roam freely in the land—"I won't accept it," cries the mouth passionately, and the heart echoes that cry a thousand times, but alas—can we truly will it? Do we humans even have a will? It always feels like we must, must do everything, from our first baby cry to our last breath.

Life is full of dark riddles and of secrets. We think that we know so much, and all the time we know nothing! We think that we have a will, an iron will, and picture ourselves strong enough to move mountains—then a burning tear, a sorrowful look from eyes that we love, and our strength is gone.

Life is full of dark puzzles and secrets. We believe we know so much, but in reality, we know nothing! We think we have a strong will, a determination that can move mountains—then a burning tear, a sad look from the eyes we love, and our strength disappears.

Let me tell you a story that is neither amusing nor interesting, but dull, monotonous and long drawn out, and which will demand much patience. First I ask your forgiveness, humbly, for the weary hour I am going to cause you.

Let me tell you a story that’s not funny or engaging, but rather boring, repetitive, and lengthy, which will require a lot of patience. First, I respectfully ask for your forgiveness for the tiresome hour I’m about to put you through.

It is the history of three brown girls, children of the sunny East; born blind, but whose eyes have been opened so that they can see the beautiful, noble things in life. And now, that their eyes have grown accustomed to the light, now that they have learned to love the sun and everything that is in the brilliant world; they are about to have the blinders pressed back against their eyes, and to be plunged into the darkness from which they had come, and in which each and every one of their grandmothers back through the ages had lived.

It’s the story of three brown girls from the sunny East; born blind but whose eyes have been opened to see the beautiful and noble things in life. Now that they have gotten used to the light and learned to love the sun and everything in this vibrant world, they are about to have the blinders put back on their eyes and be thrown back into the darkness they came from, a darkness that every one of their grandmothers had lived in throughout the ages.

It is said that books full of "nonsense" came from the distant West and penetrated the heart of the "Binnenland," that quiet peaceful place on Java's ever green coast, where the sisters dwelt, that these rebellious ones were unwilling to bear the yoke which had been borne meekly and patiently by all women before them, and which now hangs suspended above them, so that any second it may be dropped upon their unwilling shoulders.

It’s said that books full of “nonsense” came from the far West and made their way to the heart of the “Binnenland,” that calm and peaceful area on Java's lush coast, where the sisters lived. These rebellious women were unwilling to accept the burden that all women before them had carried quietly and patiently, a burden that now looms over them, ready to be dropped on their reluctant shoulders at any moment.

People are wrong. It is not only the books that have made them rebellious, conditions have done that, conditions that have existed from time immemorial, and which are a curse, a curse—to every one who happens to be born a woman or a girl.

People are mistaken. It’s not just the books that have made them rebellious; it’s the conditions that have existed since forever, conditions that are a curse, a curse—to anyone who happens to be born a woman or a girl.

Already in her earliest youth when emancipation was for her an unknown word, and when books and other writings which spoke of it, were far beyond her reach, in one of the three sisters was born the desire to open the door of life.

Already in her earliest youth, when emancipation was an unfamiliar concept to her, and when books and other writings about it were completely out of her reach, one of the three sisters developed a desire to open the door to life.

It was recreation hour at the European school at Japara. Under the yellow blossoming waroe trees in the schoolyard, big and little girls were grouped in happy disorder. It was so warm that no one cared to play.

It was playtime at the European school in Japara. Under the yellow blooming waroe trees in the schoolyard, girls of all sizes were gathered in cheerful chaos. It was so warm that nobody wanted to play.

"Shut your book, Letsy, I have something to tell you," pleaded a brown girl, whose costume and headdress betrayed the Javanese.

"Close your book, Letsy, I have something to tell you," urged a brown girl, whose outfit and headdress revealed her Javanese heritage.

A great blond girl, who leaned against the trunk of a tree reading eagerly in a book, turned around and said, "No, I have to study my French lesson."

A tall blonde girl, who was leaning against the trunk of a tree reading intently in a book, turned around and said, "No, I have to study my French lesson."

"You can do that at home, for it is not school work."

"You can do that at home because it's not schoolwork."

"Yes, but if I do not learn my French lessons well, I shall not be allowed to go to Holland year after next; and I am so anxious to go there to study at the Normal School. When I come back later as a teacher, perhaps I shall be placed here; and then I shall sit on the platform before the class as our teacher does now. But tell me, Ni, you have never yet said what you were going to be when you grew up."

"Yes, but if I don't learn my French lessons well, I won't be allowed to go to Holland the year after next; and I'm really eager to go there to study at the Normal School. When I come back later as a teacher, maybe I’ll be assigned here; and then I’ll sit on the platform in front of the class like our teacher does now. But tell me, Ni, you still haven't mentioned what you want to be when you grow up."

Two large eyes were turned toward the speaker in astonishment.

Two big eyes were fixed on the speaker in amazement.

"Only tell me."

"Just tell me."

The Javanese shook her head and said laconically, "I do not know."

The Javanese shook her head and said flatly, "I don't know."

No, truly she did not know, she had never thought of it, she was still so young, still so full of joyous young life. But the question of her little white friend made a deep impression upon her; it would not let her rest, incessantly—she seemed to hear sounding in her ears the words "What are you going to be when you grow up?" That day she did much task work in school, she was so absent-minded, gave the most foolish answers when she was asked a question, and made the silliest mistakes in her work. It could not have been otherwise, for her thoughts were not on her lessons, she was thinking of what she had heard in the recreation hour.

No, she honestly didn't know; she had never thought about it. She was still so young, so full of joyful energy. But the question from her little white friend left a strong impression on her; it wouldn’t let her rest—she seemed to constantly hear in her ears the words, "What are you going to be when you grow up?" That day, she did a lot of work at school, but she was so distracted, giving the silliest answers when asked questions and making the dumbest mistakes in her assignments. It could hardly be any different since her mind wasn’t on her lessons; she was thinking about what she had heard during recess.

The first thing that she did when she got home was to run to her father and lay the problem before him.

The first thing she did when she got home was run to her father and share the problem with him.

"What am I going to be when I grow up?"

"What am I going to be when I grow up?"

He said nothing, but smiled and pinched her cheek. But she would not allow herself to be put off, and waited, teasing him for an answer. At last an older brother came in, and answered the question. Her greedy listening ears heard these words:

He said nothing, but smiled and pinched her cheek. But she wouldn’t let that distract her and waited, playfully prompting him for an answer. Finally, an older brother walked in and answered the question. Her eager ears caught these words:

"What should a girl become? Why a Raden-Ajoe, [a Javanese married woman of high rank], naturally."

"What should a girl aspire to be? Why, a Raden-Ajoe, [a Javanese married woman of high rank], of course."

The little girl was satisfied with the answer, and went quickly and happily away.

The little girl was happy with the answer and quickly walked away, feeling pleased.

"A Raden-Ajoe," she repeated several times to herself. "What is a Raden-Ajoe?" The idea was with her always; she thought constantly of the two words, "Raden-Ajoe." She must later become such an one. She looked around her, saw and came in contact with many Raden-Ajoes, regarded them attentively, studied them, and what she learned (as much as a child could understand) of the lives of these women, caused the spirit of opposition to awaken in her heart against this being a Raden-Ajoe—the ancient iron-bound rule, that girls must marry, must belong to a man, without being asked when, who, or how.

"A Raden-Ajoe," she repeated to herself several times. "What is a Raden-Ajoe?" The thought was always on her mind; she constantly thought about the two words, "Raden-Ajoe." She felt she had to become one of them eventually. She looked around her, encountered many Raden-Ajoes, observed them closely, studied them, and what she grasped (as much as a child could) about their lives sparked a sense of rebellion in her against being a Raden-Ajoe—the age-old, strict rule that girls must marry, must belong to a man, without ever being asked when, who, or how.

This little girl reached the age of twelve and a half, and it was time that she should say farewell to her merry childish life, and take leave of the school-benches upon which she had been so glad to sit; and of the little European companions among whom she had studied so willingly. She was old enough to come home according to the custom of her country. It demands that a young girl remain in the house, and be rigidly secluded from the outside world until that time when the man for whom God has created her shall come and take her to his dwelling.

This little girl turned twelve and a half, and it was time for her to say goodbye to her joyful childhood and leave the school benches where she had been so happy to sit, as well as her little European friends with whom she had willingly studied. She was old enough to return home according to her country's customs. It requires that a young girl stay inside and be strictly kept away from the outside world until the man God has destined for her comes to take her to his home.

She knew all too well that with the school door much that was unutterably dear would be closed to her for ever. The parting from the dear teacher, who bade her farewell with such sympathetic, cordial words, counseling resignation, and from little companions, who with tears in their eyes pressed her hand.

She understood all too well that with the school door closing, a lot of things she held dear would be lost to her forever. Saying goodbye to her beloved teacher, who wished her well with such kind and supportive words, urging her to accept it, and to her little friends, who squeezed her hand with tears in their eyes.

It was hard, but it was as nothing in comparison with the giving up of her lessons, the ending of her studies. She was so bent upon learning, and she knew that there was much more yet to be studied before one can even go through the lower school. She was ambitious, and she did not wish to stand below her little white friends, most of whom were going to Europe later, or her brothers who went to the High School.

It was tough, but it was nothing compared to giving up her lessons and ending her studies. She was determined to learn, and she knew there was so much more to study before even finishing elementary school. She was ambitious and didn’t want to fall behind her little white friends, most of whom were heading to Europe later, or her brothers who were going to high school.

She implored her father to allow her to go to the High School at Semarang with the boys; she would do her best; her parents would never have to complain of her. She crouched on her knees before him, her pleading hands resting upon his lap, her great child's eyes were raised up to him full of longing, and in breathless suspense and anguish she waited for his answer.

She begged her father to let her go to high school in Semarang with the boys; she would do her best, and her parents would never have to complain about her. She knelt in front of him, her hands resting on his lap, her big childlike eyes looking up at him full of longing, and in breathless anticipation and anxiety, she waited for his response.

Caressingly he stroked the dark little head, his fingers pushed back tenderly the rebellious locks from her forehead, and softly and yet firmly, the word "No" came from his lips.

Gently, he stroked the small dark head, his fingers lovingly pushed back the stubborn hair from her forehead, and softly yet firmly, the word "No" came from his lips.

She sprang up, she knew what "No" from him meant. She went away and crept under the bed to hide herself; she wished to be alone with her grief.

She jumped up; she understood what "No" from him meant. She walked away and crawled under the bed to hide; she wanted to be alone with her sadness.

Once her teacher had asked her if she could not go to Holland to study with Letsy, his daughter, who was her friend. She listened eagerly and with shining eyes.

Once her teacher had asked her if she could go to Holland to study with Letsy, his daughter, who was her friend. She listened eagerly with sparkling eyes.

"Would you not like to go?"

"Do you want to go?"

"Do not ask me if I would like to go; ask me if I may," came hoarsely from her trembling lips.

"Don't ask me if I want to go; ask me if I can," came hoarsely from her trembling lips.

Good man, he had meant to be so kind to her. Stranger that he was to native customs, he did not know how cruel his question was. It was putting dainties before the eyes of one starving for bread.

Good man, he had intended to be so kind to her. Being a stranger to local customs, he didn't realize how harsh his question was. It was like putting treats in front of someone who was starving for bread.

Foolish girl, it was never the intention of your good parents to send you to school to raise rebellious thoughts in your heart. You were to learn Dutch, and Dutch manners, nothing more. Stupid little thing, if that had been all you had learned so much misery in the future would have been spared you. But the stupid little thing had not made herself, she couldn't help it if God had given her a sensitive soul, and a heart which readily absorbed all that the Dutch language had helped her to think beautiful.

Foolish girl, your well-meaning parents never meant to send you to school to fill your heart with rebellious thoughts. You were supposed to learn Dutch and Dutch manners, nothing else. If that had been all you learned, so much misery in the future could have been avoided. But the silly little thing didn't choose her nature; she couldn't help it if God blessed her with a sensitive soul and a heart that easily embraced all the beauty the Dutch language made her think of.

Poor little one. In her heart, Western thoughts found a joyous entrance, yet she saw herself fettered hand and foot by Eastern tradition. And her muscles were still too weak, too soft to enable her to break the chains which bound her. And later when she found herself strong, so that with a single jerk they could be wrenched asunder—did she do it? But we will not run ahead with the story, we have not gone very far as yet.

Poor little one. In her heart, Western ideas found a joyful welcome, yet she felt trapped by Eastern traditions. Her body was still too weak and soft to break the chains that held her. And later, when she found herself strong enough to tear them apart with just one pull—did she do it? But let's not rush the story; we haven't gotten very far yet.

The school door lay behind her, and the house of her parents welcomed her to herself. Great was that house, and spacious were the grounds, but high and thick were the walls that surrounded them and the closed in four cornered space was henceforth to be her world, her all. Never mind, how spacious and handsome, even comfortable a cage may be it is still a cage to the little bird that is imprisoned there.

The school door was behind her, and her parents' house welcomed her back to herself. The house was large, and the grounds were expansive, but the high, thick walls surrounding them meant that this confined space would now be her entire world. It doesn't matter how spacious and beautiful—or even comfortable—a cage can be; to the little bird trapped inside, it is still a cage.

Gone, gone was her merry childhood; gone everything that made her young life happy. She still felt herself such a child, and she was that in fact too, but the law placed her inexorably among the full grown. And she to whom no ditch was too broad to be leapt, no tree too high to be climbed, who loved nothing so much as to run like a wild colt in the meadows, must now be calm, composed and grave, as beseemed a Javanese young lady of a high and noble house. The ideal Javanese girl is silent and expressionless as a wooden doll, speaking only when it is necessary, and then with a little whispering voice which can hardly be heard by an ant; she must walk foot before foot and slowly like a snail, laugh silently without opening her lips; it is unseemly for the teeth to show, that is to be like a clown.

Gone was her joy-filled childhood; gone was everything that made her young life happy. She still felt like a child, and she was, but the law forced her into the world of adults. The girl who would leap over any ditch and climb any tree, who loved nothing more than to run like a wild colt in the meadows, now had to be calm, composed, and serious, as expected of a Javanese young lady from a distinguished family. The ideal Javanese girl is as silent and expressionless as a wooden doll, speaking only when necessary, and then in a voice that can barely be heard. She must walk slowly, one foot after the other like a snail, and laugh quietly without opening her lips; showing her teeth is deemed unrefined, akin to being a clown.

Ni sinned every second.

We sinned every second.

A dull, monotonous, slow mode of life began for her. Day after day passed wearily away amid the same occupations, and the same people. Sometimes there would be a bright spot in those first dark days, a visit from Letsy. It was like a holiday when Letsy was with her; she became as of old the merry child and forgot that she was a prisoner, but she suffered doubly for the temporary forgetfulness after the little white friend had gone.

A dull, monotonous, slow way of life began for her. Day after day dragged on in the same routine and with the same people. Sometimes there would be a bright moment in those early dark days, a visit from Letsy. It felt like a holiday when Letsy was with her; she became the cheerful child she once was and forgot that she was a prisoner, but she felt even worse for the temporary escape once her little white friend left.

The slow moving life went on, more stupid, more monotonous——

The slow-moving life continued, more foolish, more dull—

She watched her younger sisters with hungry longing every time that they went out of the door, armed with their school-books, to go to the temple of wisdom where knowledge was to be found.

She watched her younger sisters with eager longing every time they went out the door, carrying their schoolbooks, to go to the place of learning where knowledge was waiting to be discovered.

For a time she tried to study her lessons by herself; but it seemed useless—a pupil alone without a master soon grows discouraged. With a deep sigh she hid her books away.

For a while, she tried to study on her own, but it felt pointless—a student alone without a teacher quickly becomes disheartened. With a deep sigh, she put her books away.

If pillows and cushions could but speak what would they not be able to tell! They could tell of the misery of a little human soul that with scalding tears cried herself to sleep on their bosom night after night.

If pillows and cushions could talk, oh, what stories they would share! They could reveal the struggles of a small human soul who cried herself to sleep on them, night after night, with burning tears.

Young people cannot learn to be resigned. In their silly little heads and hearts dwell a hundred wild, restless and rebellious thoughts. They feel themselves so alone, and draw back timidly from those with whom they live day in and day out.

Young people can't learn to just accept things. In their silly little heads and hearts are a hundred wild, restless, and rebellious thoughts. They often feel so alone and shy away from the people they live with every day.

It is very easy to live for years with one's brothers and sisters and to remain always as strangers. Ni had an older sister who shared her imprisonment. She was fond of her but there was no confidence between them. They differed too much both in character and point of view. The older sister was quiet, conventional, calm and composed, and the younger one was just the opposite; all life and fire by nature. Her ideas were wrong in the eyes of the other, who believed firmly in all the old traditions and customs.

It’s really easy to live for years with your siblings and still feel like strangers. Ni had an older sister who shared her situation. She cared for her, but there was no trust between them. They were too different in both personality and perspective. The older sister was quiet, conventional, calm, and composed, while the younger one was completely opposite; full of life and energy by nature. Her ideas seemed wrong to the older sister, who strongly believed in all the old traditions and customs.

Often the younger sister had gone with shining eyes to tell of something which filled her brimful of enthusiasm; and when she had finished, the older sister would answer coldly, "Go your own way; as for me I am a Javanese."

Often the younger sister had gone with shining eyes to tell of something that filled her with excitement; and when she was done, the older sister would respond coldly, "Go your own way; as for me, I'm Javanese."

Ni's heart would stand still within her, as though touched by a rough hand, she would grow icy cold. The younger sisters too were estranged from her; the older one was not pleased when they were with Ni—Ni who had such strange ideas. And sister was very strong; the little sisters were afraid of her.

Ni's heart would freeze inside her, as if she had been gripped by a harsh hand, making her feel icy cold. Her younger sisters were distant from her too; their older sister didn't like it when they were around Ni—Ni with her odd ideas. The older sister was very powerful, and the little sisters were scared of her.

Ni found it hard, but not so hard as to feel that her own mother was opposed to her. She too closed her heart to her, because her child's ideas were diametrically opposed to her own. Poor little Ni—her small soul was longing for tenderness and she found only coldness; where on her side she gave love, she received at best tolerance. Why was she always so strange, so peculiar, so different? Ah, she had tried so often to be like others, to think like others, yet always when she was almost happy, something would happen, that would make the slumbering thoughts burst forth tumultuously, and reproach her for her seeming forgetfulness, so that she would hold to them all the more firmly.

Ni found it difficult, but not so difficult that she felt her mother was against her. She also shut her heart to her, because her child's views were completely different from her own. Poor little Ni—her small soul was yearning for affection, but all she experienced was coldness; where she offered love, she received at best indifference. Why did she always feel so odd, so unusual, so different? She had tried so many times to be like others, to think like others, yet just when she was almost happy, something would happen that made her buried thoughts surge up uncontrollably, accusing her of forgetting them, so she held onto them even more tightly.

Still her life was not so wholly colourless and dull. There were two who held to her, who loved her just as she was; she felt their love warming her inmost being, and clung to them with all the tenderness of her thirsting heart. They were her father and her third brother—the youngest of her older brothers. It is true that they could not satisfy her most intimate and dearest wish to be free; could never gratify her longing to study. But her dear father was always so good to his little daughter, his own silly girl; she knew that he loved her, she felt it. He would look at her tenderly, his gentle hands would stroke her cheeks, her hair, and his strong arms would go so protectingly around her.

Still, her life wasn't completely colorless and dull. There were two people who cared for her, who loved her just as she was; she felt their love warming her innermost being, and she clung to them with all the tenderness of her longing heart. They were her father and her third brother—the youngest of her older brothers. It's true that they couldn’t fulfill her deepest wish to be free; they could never satisfy her desire to study. But her dear father was always so good to his little daughter, his own silly girl; she knew he loved her, she felt it. He would look at her tenderly, his gentle hands stroking her cheeks and her hair, and his strong arms would wrap around her protectively.

And she knew that brother loved her too, although he had never told her so, had never spoken a loving word to her, had never caressed her. But a thousand little delicate attentions of which only a loving heart could think spoke constantly of his warm affection for her. He never laughed at her when she told him her thoughts, never made her shiver with a cold, "Go your own way; as for me I am a Javanese." And although he never told her that he sympathized with her ideals, she knew in her heart that he was as one with her, she knew that he was only silent because he did not wish to make her more rebellious. The books which he placed in her hands showed her that. Ni felt so rich with the love of her two dear ones, and with the sympathy of her brother.

And she knew that her brother loved her too, even though he had never said it, never said a kind word to her, and had never hugged her. But a thousand little thoughtful gestures, which only a loving heart could come up with, constantly revealed his deep affection for her. He never laughed at her when she shared her thoughts, never told her to "go your own way; I’m just a Javanese" in a cold tone. And even though he never explicitly expressed his support for her ideals, she felt in her heart that he was with her, aware that he stayed quiet to avoid making her more rebellious. The books he gave her made that clear. Ni felt incredibly blessed by the love of her two cherished ones and the understanding of her brother.

But her father was not always with her; he had his work to do, and where he worked she might not go. She must never go out of the fast-closed place which was her dwelling. And her brother was at home only once in the year, for he went to school in Semarang.

But her father wasn’t always around; he had work to do, and she couldn’t go to where he worked. She was never allowed to leave the tightly shut place that was her home. And her brother was only home once a year because he went to school in Semarang.

Her oldest brother came home. He had obtained an appointment in the neighbourhood and lived with his parents. If Ni had suffered before his coming, from the coolness of nearly all those who lived in the house with her, from their indifference to all that interested her, from her imprisonment, there now began a series of teasings and tormentings which added a thousand times to her distress. Ni was wild; she could not dance to the piping of her brother. "Young people should be submissive and obey their elders," was constantly preached to her; and above all, "Girls must be submissive to their older brothers."

Her oldest brother came home. He had gotten a job in the area and lived with their parents. Before he arrived, Ni had already been struggling with the indifference of almost everyone in the house, feeling trapped and neglected. Now, she faced a new wave of teasing and torment that intensified her distress exponentially. Ni was upset; she couldn’t follow her brother’s lead. "Young people should be respectful and listen to their elders," was repeatedly drilled into her; and above all, "Girls must be obedient to their older brothers."

But headstrong Ni could not see why this should be. She could not help it, that she should have been born later than her brother; that was no reason why she should be submissive to him. She was not answerable to any one, only to her own conscience and her own heart. She would never give in to her brother except when she was convinced that he was right.

But stubborn Ni couldn’t understand why it should be this way. She couldn't help that she was born after her brother; that didn’t mean she had to submit to him. She was only accountable to her own conscience and her own feelings. She would never back down to her brother unless she truly believed he was right.

At first he was astonished, and later he grew angry, when he saw that a little girl who was half a dozen years younger than he dared to defy his will. She must be forcibly suppressed. Everything was wrong that Ni did. She was severely reprimanded for each little fault. No day passed that brother and sister did not stand facing each other in anger. He with a dark countenance and stern words that made her heart bleed, and she with quivering lips tremblingly defending her good right to do something which he wished to forbid.

At first, he was shocked, and then he became angry when he noticed that a little girl who was six years younger than him had the nerve to challenge his wishes. She needed to be put in her place. Everything Ni did was wrong. She was harshly scolded for every little mistake. Not a day went by without brother and sister facing off in anger. He had a scowling face and used stern words that broke her heart, while she stood with trembling lips, nervously defending her right to do what he wanted to stop her from doing.

She was entirely alone in her fight against the despotism of her brother—her future protector, whenever she should have the misfortune to lose her parents, until she should leave his roof under the protection of the man for whom God had created her! He took very good care not to torment her when her father was there; father would never have allowed it, and he knew well that she was too proud to tell.

She was completely on her own in her struggle against the tyranny of her brother—her future guardian, should she ever be unfortunate enough to lose her parents, until she left his home under the protection of the man God had meant for her! He made sure not to torment her when their father was around; her father would never allow it, and he knew she was too proud to speak up.

But the others who lived in the house were silent too, although they knew that she was within her rights. It would not do to allow impertinence, and the girl was impertinent; young as she was, she dared to say "No" to the "Yes" of her so much older brother. A girl had no right to do anything which would even partially detract from the importance of a man. It was not right for this girl to oppose her ideas to those of her self-willed brother.

But the others living in the house were quiet too, even though they knew she was in the right. It wouldn’t be acceptable to tolerate disrespect, and the girl was being disrespectful; despite her age, she had the audacity to say "No" to her much older brother's "Yes." A girl shouldn’t do anything that could undermine the importance of a man. It was wrong for this girl to challenge her headstrong brother's ideas.

In later years, when Ni remembered all this, she could understand very well why the man was so egotistical. Always, by every one in the house, he was taught as a child to be selfish, by his mother most of all. From childhood he was taught to regard the girl, the woman, as a creature of a lower order than himself. Had she not often heard his mother, his aunts, and all the women of his acquaintance say to him in scornful, disdainful tones, "A girl is only a girl"? It is through woman herself that man first learns to scorn woman. Ni's blood boiled whenever she heard deprecating words about girls spoken by a woman.

In later years, when Ni thought back on all this, she could clearly see why the man was so self-centered. Since childhood, everyone in the house taught him to be selfish, especially his mother. He was raised to see girls and women as lesser beings compared to himself. Hadn’t she often heard his mother, his aunts, and all the women he knew say to him with scornful, dismissive tones, "A girl is just a girl"? It’s through women themselves that men first learn to look down on women. Ni felt a surge of anger every time a woman spoke negatively about girls.

"Women are nothing—women are created for men, for their pleasure; they can do with them as they will," sounded brutally in her ears, and irritating as the laugh of Satan. Her eyes shot fire, her fists clenched, and she pressed her lips tightly together in impotent distress. "No, No," cried her fast beating little heart, "We are human just as much as men. Oh, let me learn. Loose my bonds! Only give me the chance, and I will show that I am a human being, a woman just as good as a man." She writhed and twisted, but the chains were strong and locked tightly around her tender wrists and ankles. She wounded herself, but she did not break them.

"Women are nothing—women are made for men, for their enjoyment; they can do whatever they want with them," sounded harshly in her ears, as irritating as the laugh of the devil. Her eyes blazed with anger, her fists clenched, and she pressed her lips tightly together in helpless distress. "No, no," cried her racing heart, "We are human just like men. Oh, let me learn. Free me from my chains! Just give me the chance, and I will prove that I am a human being, a woman just as capable as any man." She twisted and turned, but the chains were strong and locked tightly around her delicate wrists and ankles. She hurt herself, but she didn’t break free.

Too early ripened child, at an age when a young head should only be filled with dreams of merry play, she was busy with sombre dark thoughts about the sad things in life. It could not have been otherwise; she was not deaf nor blind and lived in the midst of a civilization which took no account of youth and sensitive feelings. Roughly the young tender eyes were opened to the realities of life, in all their coarseness, ugliness and cruelty. From her parents themselves she never heard a harsh word that would have shocked her pure mind or wounded her sensitive heart, but she did not live only with her parents.

Too early for her age, when a kid should be dreaming of fun and games, she was preoccupied with heavy thoughts about the sad aspects of life. It couldn't be any other way; she wasn’t blind or deaf and lived in a society that ignored youth and sensitive feelings. Her innocent eyes were forcefully opened to the harsh truths of life, with all its roughness, ugliness, and cruelty. She never heard an unkind word from her parents that would have shocked her pure mind or hurt her sensitive heart, but she didn't only live with them.

O Death! why are you called terrible, you who release mankind from this cruel life? Ni would have followed you thankfully and with joy. She had no one to show her what was lofty and beautiful in life, and that everything was not low and vile. Ni loved her father with her whole soul, and although she lived constantly with her parents she could never lay her inmost thoughts before them. Coldly the strong Javanese etiquette stood between them.

O Death! Why are you considered terrible when you free humanity from this harsh existence? Ni would have welcomed you with gratitude and joy. She had no one to show her the noble and beautiful aspects of life, proving that not everything is base and worthless. Ni loved her father with all her heart, and even though she lived with her parents every day, she could never share her deepest thoughts with them. The rigid Javanese customs stood coldly between them.

Ni avoided, as much as she could, those people who with their cynicism had withered her; and while the manners and customs of her country did not allow her stricken little soul to seek refuge in her parents' arms and on her parents' hearts, she found comfort in those quiet, silent friends "books."

Ni avoided, as much as she could, those people who had drained her spirit with their cynicism; and while the manners and customs of her country didn't allow her hurt little soul to seek comfort in her parents' arms and hearts, she found solace in those quiet, silent friends—books.

She had always been fond of reading, but now her love for reading became a passion; as soon as she had time, when all her little duties were done, she would seize a book or a paper. She read everything that came into her hands; she greedily devoured both the green and the ripe. Once she threw a book away which was full of horrors. She did not have to look into books when she wished to know of loathsome, nauseating things; real life was full of them; it was to escape from them that she buried her soul in realms which the genius of man has fashioned out of the spirit of fantasy.

She had always enjoyed reading, but now her love for it turned into a passion; whenever she had free time, after finishing her small tasks, she would grab a book or a magazine. She read everything that crossed her path; she eagerly consumed both the good and the bad. Once, she tossed aside a book that was full of horrors. She didn’t need to open books to find disgusting, sickening things; real life was full of them. It was to escape from reality that she immersed herself in worlds created by human imagination.

There were so many beautiful books which gave her unspeakable pleasure, and which she will never be able to forget; stories of strong characters nobly laying hold on life, of great souls and spirits, which would make her heart glow with enthusiasm and delight. She lived in everything that she read, while she was reading there was nothing more for which she wished, she was lost! Her Father took great pleasure in her love of reading and showered her with presents of books. She did not understand everything that she read, but she did not allow herself to be discouraged by that. What she could not understand in the first reading became in the second less obscure, and at the third or fourth, it would be quite clear. Every unknown word that she found she noted down; and later, when her dearest brother came home, she would ask him its meaning. And he helped his little sister so willingly, and lovingly.

There were so many amazing books that brought her immense joy, and she would never be able to forget them; stories of strong characters bravely embracing life, of great souls and spirits, which made her heart swell with enthusiasm and happiness. She immersed herself in everything she read; while she was reading, there was nothing else she wanted—she was completely absorbed! Her father took great delight in her passion for reading and showered her with gifts of books. She didn’t understand everything she read, but she didn’t let that discourage her. What she couldn’t grasp on the first read became clearer on the second, and by the third or fourth, it was fully understood. Every unfamiliar word she encountered, she wrote down; and later, when her beloved brother came home, she would ask him what it meant. And he helped his little sister so willingly and lovingly.

If she had not had her loving Father, her dear brother and her books, she could not have lived through the sorrowful years. Father and brother stilled the yearning for love and affection, and the books gave to her hungry spirit food.

If she hadn't had her loving dad, her dear brother, and her books, she wouldn't have made it through those tough years. Dad and brother filled the emptiness for love and affection, and the books fed her hungry spirit.

A little brother was born, and this helpless baby held Ni back from misfortune; he brought her again into the good path from which she had begun to wander. She was fast becoming a bad child toward her Mother. She had closed her heart more and more toward her, and the little brother made the doors of that heart spring wide open again. Little brother taught her what a mother is, and what a child owes to its mother.

A little brother was born, and this helpless baby kept Ni safe from misfortune; he brought her back to the right path she had started to stray from. She was becoming a difficult child towards her Mother. She had been shutting her heart more and more to her, and the little brother made the doors of that heart swing wide open again. The little brother showed her what a mother is and what a child owes to its mother.

Mother had dark rings under her eyes, and looked weak and worn out, and little brother had done that; little brother who would not let her rest, but called her every night again and again. Never mind how wearisome the heavy burden might be, there was never a single expression of impatience on Mother's face; whenever little brother cried for her, in a second she was by him. She would take him up and never lay him out of her arms till he was in a sweet sleep. Had Mother held her, too, and never put her down, till she was sound asleep? The ice-crust around Ni's heart melted, and it beat warmly once more toward the woman who had given her life.

Mother had dark circles under her eyes and looked weak and exhausted, and little brother was the reason for that; little brother who wouldn’t let her rest, but called for her every night over and over again. No matter how tiring the load might be, there was never a hint of impatience on Mother's face; whenever little brother cried for her, she was by his side in an instant. She would pick him up and wouldn’t set him down until he was fast asleep. Had Mother done the same for her, holding her close and never letting go until she was asleep? The ice around Ni's heart melted, and it started to beat warmly again for the woman who had given her life.

Brother was a healthy child during his first year, but when he was weaned, and for three years after that the little one was sick, as though he kept wrestling with death. And by his sick bed, Ni the young child, learned to understand her Mother.

Brother was a healthy child in his first year, but once he was weaned, he was sick for the next three years, as if he were constantly battling death. And by his sickbed, Ni, the young child, learned to understand her mother.

She saw her own shortcomings; she was too selfish, she was always thinking of her own troubles, and never thought that others could have troubles and that she could have a share in causing them. She had once been always with Mother as little brother was now, she could do nothing without Mother. Mother must have suffered and perhaps did even now; well, she could not help it if she thought differently from her mother, but she could be very careful to do nothing that would cause her pain.

She recognized her own flaws; she was too self-centered, always focused on her own problems, and never considered that other people might have their own difficulties and that she could be partly responsible for them. She had once been as attached to her mother as her little brother was now; she felt unable to do anything without her mother. Her mother must have gone through suffering and maybe still was; sure, she couldn't help thinking differently from her mom, but she could definitely make an effort not to do anything that would hurt her.

Little brother taught her consideration; how to see the other side of things; he taught her submission, and gratitude, and to give without asking anything in return.

Little brother taught her to be considerate; to understand different perspectives; he taught her humility, thankfulness, and how to give without expecting anything back.

Four years went by, calm and quiet on the surface, but to those who could see below it, full of strife for Ni. She learned much in those years; self-mastery, submission, not always to think first of herself; but peace and acquiescence she had not learned, could never learn; her head was haunted by turbulent thoughts. Voices too still came to her from the distant West in books, newspapers, and magazines, and in letters from Dutch friends.

Four years passed, seemingly calm and quiet on the surface, but for those who could see beneath, it was full of turmoil for Ni. She learned a lot during those years; self-control, submission, and not always putting herself first; but peace and acceptance eluded her, and she would never learn them; her mind was plagued by restless thoughts. She still heard voices from the far West in books, newspapers, and magazines, as well as in letters from her Dutch friends.

For a year her sisters and she had every day an hour's lesson in handiwork from a Dutch lady. These were pleasant hours for Ni because then she could speak Dutch, the language which she loved so much.

For a year, her sisters and she had an hour of lessons in crafts every day with a Dutch woman. These were enjoyable hours for Ni because she could speak Dutch, the language she loved so much.

Her oldest brother, meanwhile, was given a position at a distance, and Ni was ashamed that she should be so very glad. He was still her brother, although he had not loved her.

Her oldest brother, on the other hand, was given a job far away, and Ni felt ashamed for being so happy about it. He was still her brother, even though he hadn’t loved her.

Time and separation work wonders; they took away all resentment from Ni's heart, and she grew to love her brother. She felt sorry for the great boy who had allowed himself to be deceived by the silly flattery of fawning, favour-seeking men. It comforted her to think that toward the last she had noticed a change in his conduct toward her. He said nothing in words, but his actions spoke of his sorrow for his former injustice; and Ni thanked God with tears in her eyes that her brother was beginning to be fond of her. She who had been formerly disliked and hated was now first. She was always with him, and he would do more for her than for any one else.

Time and distance work wonders; they wiped away all resentment from Ni's heart, and she began to love her brother. She felt sympathy for the big guy who had let himself be fooled by the empty compliments of sycophantic, opportunistic men. It comforted her to think that, toward the end, she had noticed a shift in how he treated her. He didn't have to say anything; his actions showed his regret for the past unfairness. Ni thanked God with tears in her eyes that her brother was starting to care for her. She, who had once been disliked and hated, was now his priority. She was always by his side, and he did more for her than for anyone else.

A half year before a younger sister had come to share the imprisonment. Bemi was fortunate, at an age when Ni had already been for a long time safely immured behind high thick walls, she could run freely around, go on little journeys and do many other things that were forbidden to Ni. Bemi was fourteen and a half years of age when she came home to stay.

A half year before, a younger sister had come to share the confinement. Bemi was lucky; at an age when Ni had already spent a long time safely locked away behind tall, thick walls, she could run around freely, go on little adventures, and do many things that were off-limits to Ni. Bemi was fourteen and a half when she came home to stay.

Ni was now sixteen. The oldest sister married, and with the wedding celebration changes came into her own life. Ni learned to know her sisters, who up to this time had lived near her, but as strangers. There could never have been very much confidence between her older sister and herself; she was only an older sister. And Ni did not wish to be so regarded by the younger ones: she wished to be loved, and not feared. Freedom and equality were what she asked for herself; ought she not to begin by giving them to others? The intercourse between the younger sisters and herself must be free and unrestrained. Away with everything that would hinder it. With Bemi and Wi, a little sister who had meanwhile come to the house, Ni took sister's room. And the three lives that had hitherto been strange to one another met, flowed together and became as one.

Ni was now sixteen. Her oldest sister had married, and the wedding celebration brought changes into her life. Ni started to truly know her sisters, who until then had lived close to her but felt like strangers. There had never been much trust between her and her older sister; she was just an older sister. Ni didn’t want to be seen that way by the younger ones; she wanted to be loved, not feared. She wanted freedom and equality for herself; shouldn’t she start by giving those to others? The relationship between her and her younger sisters needed to be free and open. She wanted to eliminate anything that would get in the way of that. Along with Bemi and Wi, a little sister who had recently joined the household, Ni shared a room. The three lives that had previously felt foreign to one another came together and became one.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon-Mandri.

To Ms. Abendanon-Mandri.


August, 1900.

O, the inward pain of caring for nothing. We must have something; work, that will take entire possession of us, and leave no time for torturing thoughts. That is the only thing that can awaken our slumbering souls, and give us back our strength of spirit. Work, that is just it.

Oh, the deep pain of not caring about anything. We need something—work—that will completely consume us and leave no room for tormenting thoughts. That’s the only thing that can stir our dormant souls and restore our strength of spirit. Work, that’s what it is.

The longing for work that we will love is what presses upon us so heavily. It is frightful to feel the power to work, and the will to work, and yet be condemned to idleness.

The desire for work that we will truly enjoy weighs heavily on us. It's terrifying to have the ability and the desire to work but be stuck in idleness.

We will not believe that our whole lives to the very end will be monotonous, dull and commonplace. And yet we see no chance for a single one of all our beautiful dreams to ever become a reality. We do not know clearly what we shall do, but we are determined to follow only the voices of our own hearts.

We can’t accept that our entire lives will be boring, dull, and ordinary. Yet, it seems like none of our beautiful dreams have a chance of coming true. We’re not sure what we’ll do, but we are committed to following the voices of our own hearts.

"If we had been boys, our father could have brought us up to be fine fellows," we hear till we are weary. When it is certainly true that if the same material is in us out of which fine boys could be made, the same trouble could just as easily make fine women of us. Is it only fine men that have been of use hitherto? And are fine women of no value to civilization?

"If we had been boys, our dad could have raised us to be great guys," we hear until we're tired of it. It's certainly true that if we have the same qualities that could make great boys, the same challenges could just as easily shape us into great women. Have only great men contributed to society so far? And are great women not valuable to civilization?

But we Javanese women must first of all be gentle and submissive; we must be as clay which one can mould into any form that he wishes. But why speak of this now? It is as though men on a sinking ship complained because they had not remained at home, investigated the cause of the misfortune, and punished those responsible for it. That would not prevent the ship from going down; they would be drowned just the same, and only the courage of the hand at the rudder, and pumping at the leak, could have saved them from destruction.

But us Javanese women need to be gentle and compliant first and foremost; we should be like clay that can be shaped into any form desired. But why talk about this now? It's like men on a sinking ship complaining that they should have stayed home, figured out the reason for the disaster, and held those accountable responsible. That wouldn’t stop the ship from sinking; they’d still drown, and only the bravery of the person at the helm and those working to fix the leak could have saved them from falling apart.


X

23 August, 1900.[1]

23 August 1900. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Your encouragement is a support—it strengthens me. I will, I shall obtain my freedom. I will, Stella, I will! Do you understand that? But how shall I be able to win it, if I do not strive? How shall I be able to find it, if I do not seek? Without strife there can be no victory. I shall strive, and I shall win. I am not afraid of the burdens and difficulties; I feel strong enough to overcome them, but there is one thing I am afraid to face squarely.

Your encouragement is a support—it makes me stronger. I will, I will get my freedom. I will, Stella, I will! Do you get that? But how can I achieve it if I don't work for it? How will I discover it if I don't look for it? Without struggle, there can be no victory. I will fight, and I will succeed. I'm not scared of the challenges and obstacles; I feel strong enough to overcome them, but there’s one thing I'm afraid to confront directly.

Stella, I have often told you that I love Father dearly. I do not know whether I shall have the courage to carry my will through, if it would break his heart, which is full of love for us.

Stella, I’ve told you many times how much I love Father. I'm not sure I’ll have the strength to go through with my decision if it would break his heart, which is full of love for us.

I love him unspeakably, my old grey Father—old and grey through care for us—for me. And if one of us should be condemned to unhappiness, let me be the one. Here lurks egoism, for I could never be happy, even if I had freedom, even if I gained my independence, if in attaining them, I had made Father miserable.

I love him more than words can express, my old grey Dad—old and grey because of his worries for us—for me. And if one of us had to be unhappy, I’d want it to be me. There’s a selfish side to this, because I could never be truly happy, even if I were free, even if I achieved my independence, if getting those things meant making Dad miserable.

In thinking over Javanese and European conditions and comparing them with one another, one can easily see that it is hardly better there than here in so far as the morality of the men is concerned, and that women are unfortunate there as here, with this difference, however, that the great majority there, of their own free will follow the man in the marriage bond; while here the women have no say at all in the matter, but are simply married out of hand, according to the will of their parents, to whomsoever those powerful ones shall find good.

When comparing the situations in Java and Europe, it’s clear that the moral standards among men aren’t significantly better in either place. Women are just as unfortunate in both regions, but there’s one notable difference: most women in Java choose to follow their husbands into marriage willingly. In contrast, women here often have no say in the matter and are married off at their parents’ discretion to whoever those in power deem suitable.

In the Mohammedan world the approval, yes, even the presence of the woman is not necessary at a marriage. Father can come home any day at all and say to me, "You are married to so and so." I must then follow my husband. It is true I can refuse, but that gives the man the right to chain me to him for my whole life, without ever having come near me. I am his wife although I will not follow him, and if he will not allow me to be divorced, then I am bound to him all my life, while he is free to do as he pleases. He may marry as many women as he chooses without being concerned in the least about me. If Father should marry me off in this manner then I should find a way out at the beginning, one way or another. But then Father would never do that.

In the Muslim world, a woman's consent, or even her presence, isn't required for marriage. A father can come home any day and say to me, "You are married to so-and-so." I then have to follow my husband. It's true I can refuse, but that gives the man the power to keep me linked to him for my entire life, even though he may have never been close to me. I'm considered his wife even if I don't follow him, and if he won't let me get a divorce, then I'm stuck with him for life while he can do whatever he wants. He can marry as many women as he likes without worrying about me at all. If my father were to arrange my marriage this way, I would find a way out right from the start, one way or another. But my father would never do that.

God has created woman as the companion of man and the calling of woman is marriage. Good! it is not to be denied, and I gladly acknowledge that the highest happiness for a woman is, and shall be centuries after us, a harmonious union with the man of her choice.

God created woman to be the companion of man, and a woman's purpose is marriage. That's true! I can't deny it, and I fully recognize that a woman's greatest happiness is, and will be for generations to come, a harmonious partnership with the man she chooses.

But how can one speak of a harmonious union as our marriage laws are now? I have tried to picture them to you. Must I not for myself, hate the idea of marriage, scorn it, when by it the woman is so cruelly wronged? No, fortunately every Mohammedan has not four wives or more, but every married woman in our world knows that she is not the only one, and that any day the man's fancy can bring a companion home, who will have just as much right to him as she. According to the Mohammedan law she is also his wife. In the Government[2] countries, the women have not such a hard time as their sisters in those ruled by the princes, as in Soerakarta and Djokjakarta. Here the women are fortunate with only one, two, three or four co-wives. There, in the princes' countries, the women would call that child's play. One finds there hardly a single man with but one wife. Among the nobility, especially in the circle surrounding the emperor, the men have usually twenty-six women.

But how can anyone talk about a harmonious union with our current marriage laws? I’ve tried to explain this to you. Don’t I have to personally detest the idea of marriage, scorn it, when it so harshly wrongs women? Thankfully, not every Muslim man has four wives or more, but every married woman in our society knows she’s not the only one. At any moment, the man can bring home another companion, who will have the same rights to him as she does. According to Islamic law, she is also considered his wife. In the Government[2] countries, women have an easier time than their counterparts ruled by princes, as in Soerakarta and Djokjakarta. Here, the women are relatively fortunate with only one, two, three, or four co-wives. There, in the princes' territories, women would view that as child's play. It's rare to find a man there with only one wife. Among the nobility, especially in the emperor's circle, men typically have around twenty-six women.

Shall these conditions endure, Stella?

Will these conditions last, Stella?

Our people have grown so accustomed to them, and moreover they see no other way in which every woman would be provided for. But in her heart almost every woman that I know curses this right of the man. But curses never help; something must be done.

Our people have gotten so used to them, and they honestly don’t see any other way for every woman to be taken care of. But deep down, almost every woman I know resents this privilege of men. But resentment doesn’t change anything; something needs to be done.

Come, women, girls, stand up; let us reach our hands to one another, and let us work together to change this unbearable situation.

Come on, women and girls, stand up; let’s reach out to each other and work together to change this unbearable situation.

Yes, Stella, I know it; in Europe, too, the state of morality among men is tragic. I say with you, teach the young men to turn their backs upon temptation and deplorable, half-acknowledged customs, and to feel disgraced at the existence of those short-sighted girls who follow men not ignorantly into the places where life is sordid. Yes certainly the young mothers could do most there, I have already maintained that to my sisters.

Yes, Stella, I get it; in Europe, too, the state of morality among men is tragic. I agree with you, teach young men to resist temptation and the shameful, half-recognized customs, and to feel ashamed of those short-sighted girls who blindly follow men into sordid places. Yes, the young mothers could really make a difference there; I've already said that to my sisters.

I should so love to have children, boys and girls to nourish and to form after my own heart. But above all things I should never follow the unhappy custom of putting boys before girls. We have no right to be surprised at the egoism of men when we consider how as children they are placed above the girls, their sisters. Even as a child a man is taught to despise girls. Have I not many times heard mothers say to their boys when they would fall and cry: "Fie, a boy cry just like a girl!"

I would really love to have children, both boys and girls, to raise and shape according to my values. But above all, I would never support the unfortunate tradition of prioritizing boys over girls. We shouldn’t be surprised by the selfishness of men when we see how, as children, they are put above their sisters. Even as kids, boys are taught to look down on girls. Haven’t I often heard mothers tell their boys when they fall and cry: "Come on, boys shouldn’t cry like girls!"

I should teach my children, boys and girls, to regard one another as equal human beings and give them always the same education; of course following the natural disposition of each.

I should teach my children, both boys and girls, to see each other as equals and give them the same education; of course, while considering their individual strengths.

I should not allow my girl, although I wished to make a new woman of her, to study as though she had no other desire in life; nor would I cut her off in anything so that her brother could have more. Never!

I shouldn't let my girl, even though I want to help her become a new woman, study as if that's her only goal in life; nor would I deny her anything just so her brother could have more. Never!

And then I should let down the bars which have been so foolishly erected between the two sexes. I am convinced that when this is done much good will come of it, especially to the men. I shall never believe that educated and cultivated men designedly avoid the society of women who are their equals in education and enlightenment, to throw themselves deliberately into the arms of disreputable women. While many men seek the society where cultivated ladies are to be found, there is a vast army who cannot take the slightest interest in a girl without thinking of sex. Now all this will disappear when men and women can mingle freely together from childhood.

And then I should remove the barriers that have been so foolishly built between the two genders. I’m convinced that once this happens, a lot of good will come from it, especially for men. I will never believe that educated, cultured men intentionally avoid the company of women who are their equals in education and understanding, just to throw themselves into the arms of disreputable women. While many men seek out the company of cultured women, there’s a huge number who can’t take the slightest interest in a girl without thinking about sex. This will all change when men and women can socialize freely together from a young age.

You say, "We girls could do much toward bringing young men upon the good path, but we know so little of their lives." Everything will change with time, but here in Java we stand only on the threshold of the new age. Must we not go through all the corresponding stages of development, through which you have already passed in Europe?

You say, "Us girls could do a lot to help young men get on the right track, but we know so little about their lives." Everything will change over time, but here in Java, we're just at the beginning of this new era. Don't we have to go through all the same stages of development that you've already gone through in Europe?

Among my new treasures I have "Het Jongetje" by Borel.[3] A delightful book. Many here think it sickly and over-drawn. But to me; it is sickly not at all, and over-drawn even less. There may not be many like Borel's little boy, but I know at least one. The child of the Assistant-Resident is Borel's boy personified. Once he said to Kardinah "Tante, I like girls so much. Girls smile so indolently. They are quite, quite different from boys; they are so sweet, so soft." A little fellow of five said this. He bit Kardinah's arm once, saying, "Tante, why are women so soft?" Then he bit his own arm and said, "Though I am so little, yet I am a man, that is the reason I am hard."

Among my new treasures, I have "Het Jongetje" by Borel.[3] It's a delightful book. Many people here think it’s sickly and exaggerated. But for me, it’s not sickly at all, and definitely not exaggerated. There may not be many like Borel's little boy, but I know at least one. The child of the Assistant-Resident is the embodiment of Borel's boy. Once, he told Kardinah, "Auntie, I really like girls. Girls smile so lazily. They are so, so different from boys; they are so sweet, so gentle." A little guy of five said this. He once bit Kardinah's arm and asked, "Auntie, why are women so soft?" Then he bit his own arm and said, "Even though I'm so little, I'm still a man, and that's why I'm tough."

He is such a lovely child, with great dreamy eyes and brown curling hair. Before he came here he made our acquaintance at Soerabaja through our portraits.

He is such a sweet kid, with big dreamy eyes and curly brown hair. Before he got here, he got to know us in Soerabaja through our portraits.

His mother told him that they were going to the place where his dear aunts lived. The child thought that he must marry and asked "Maatje, must I marry all three or only one of them?"

His mom told him they were going to see his beloved aunts. The child wondered if he had to marry them all and asked, "Maatje, do I have to marry all three or just one of them?"

When he came here and saw us, his mother said to him, "Well, little brother, have you chosen which one of the aunts you will marry?"

When he got here and saw us, his mom said to him, "So, little brother, have you decided which aunt you want to marry?"

"Maatje, I cannot choose, for I love all three just the same."

"Maatje, I can't choose, because I love all three equally."

The dear little angel then turned to each one of us and said, "I love you, I love you, I love you. Yes, I love the whole world for everything is good, everything is beautiful."

The sweet little angel then looked at each of us and said, "I love you, I love you, I love you. Yes, I love the whole world because everything is good, everything is beautiful."

If this had been told me by some one else, I should not have believed it, but I saw and heard it with my own eyes and ears.

If someone else had told me this, I wouldn't have believed it, but I saw and heard it for myself.

The subject which Mevrouw van Suylen-Tromp wishes to have treated is the "The life of the Native Woman." On that I had rather not write just yet. I have far too much to say, and could not possibly make an orderly whole of it now. In a few years perhaps, when I shall have learned more, I shall undertake it.

The topic that Mevrouw van Suylen-Tromp wants addressed is "The Life of the Native Woman." I'm not ready to write about that just yet. I have way too much to say and couldn't possibly organize it into a cohesive piece right now. Maybe in a few years, when I’ve learned more, I’ll take it on.

Now the thoughts blow and whirl through my brain like falling leaves that are driven by the wind. What a comparison, eh?

Now my thoughts swirl around in my head like leaves falling and being tossed by the wind. What a comparison, right?


The mornings are magnificent now and so are the evenings, but in the middle of the day I should like to do nothing but lie in the water, if that were not so warm. We enjoy the mornings so much, nature is then splendidly fresh and beautiful. We wander around the garden where everything is blooming and fragrant. It is truly a pleasure to be out of doors in the morning. If you could only wander around with us; or do you not care for flowers and plants? Mother has her vegetable garden, and we our flower and rose garden; this last is next to our room, and when there is a full moon it is so idyllic out there. The sisters bring their guitars and sit under the flowering shrubs and make music. After the concert, we sit idly, sometimes chattering and laughing.

The mornings are amazing now, and so are the evenings, but during the day, I just want to lie in the water, if it weren’t so warm. We really enjoy the mornings; nature is so fresh and beautiful then. We walk around the garden where everything is blooming and fragrant. It’s truly a pleasure to be outside in the morning. If only you could join us; or do you not care for flowers and plants? Mom has her vegetable garden, and we have our flower and rose garden; the latter is right next to our room, and it’s so picturesque out there when the moon is full. The sisters bring their guitars and sit under the flowering shrubs, making music. After the concert, we sit around, sometimes chatting and laughing.


Your indignation over the treatment which my two educated and enlightened fellow countrymen had to endure, did me good. But believe me, they are not all stupid men who conduct themselves so scornfully toward the Javanese. I have met persons who are far from stupid, who even belong to the aristocracy of the mind, but are so haughty and over-bearing that they do not like to be in the same house with me.

Your outrage over the way my two educated and enlightened countrymen were treated made me feel better. But trust me, not everyone who looks down on the Javanese is ignorant. I've met some really smart people, even those who have a superior intellect, but they are so arrogant and condescending that they can't stand to be in the same room with me.

Too often we are made to feel that we Javanese are not really human beings at all. How do the Netherlanders expect to be loved by us when they treat us so? Love begets love, but scorn never yet aroused affection. We have many friends among the Hollanders whom we love dearly, even more than we do friends of our own race. They have taken the trouble to try and understand us, and they have won our love. We shall never forget that we have to thank the Hollanders for the awakening of our minds, for our civilization. They may wrong us, but we will like them because we owe them so much.

Too often, we feel that we Javanese aren't seen as real human beings at all. How can the Dutch expect us to care for them when they treat us this way? Love creates love, but scorn has never inspired affection. We have many Dutch friends whom we care for deeply, even more than friends from our own background. They’ve made an effort to understand us, and that's earned our love. We will always remember that we owe the Dutch our awakened minds and our civilization. They may wrong us, but we will still appreciate them because we owe them so much.

People may say of the Javanese what they will, but they can never say with truth that they have not hearts. They have them manifestly and they know how to be grateful for benefits, whether they are of a material or of an intellectual kind, although their immovable countenances change not one jot to betray their inward emotion. But I shall never have to tell you, I am sure, that all creatures of whatever colour, are human beings, just as much as you yourself.

People might say whatever they want about the Javanese, but they can’t honestly claim that they lack compassion. Their feelings are clear, and they know how to appreciate kindness, whether it’s something physical or something intellectual, even though their unchanging expressions don’t reveal their true feelings. But I’m sure I don’t need to remind you that all beings, regardless of their color, are human, just like you are.

I am happy because I have been able to know you. I shall not let you go, Stella. I love you so much that I do not know what would become of my life, if, as God forbid, we should ever become separated. As though the wide ocean were not already between us! But spirits among whom there is great sympathy know no distance; they bridge the widest seas and most far-away lands to commune with one another. Letters too are splendid. Blessed be he who first invented them!

I’m really happy because I’ve had the chance to get to know you. I won’t let you go, Stella. I love you so much that I can’t imagine what my life would be like if, God forbid, we ever got separated. As if the vast ocean isn’t already between us! But people who share a deep connection can overcome any distance; they manage to reach across the widest seas and most distant lands to communicate with each other. Letters are amazing too. Thank goodness for the person who invented them!

A week ago we had a visit from the Director of Education, Service and Industry, and his wife from Batavia—and Stella, rejoice with me, the Director came here especially to see Father and to ask his advice personally about the erection of the native school for girls which the Government is planning.

A week ago, we had a visit from the Director of Education, Service, and Industry and his wife from Batavia—and Stella, celebrate with me, the Director came here specifically to see Father and to seek his personal advice on the establishment of the native school for girls that the Government is planning.

I was sick and miserable, not only from bodily pain, but misery of soul. But Stella, I believed that my dream of freedom was on the point of realization when Father gave me the Director's letter. That letter cured me entirely. It did me such infinite good to know that in Batavia one of the highest officials of the Government had a heart for the Javanese, and for the Javanese woman.

I was sick and miserable, not just from physical pain, but from deep emotional suffering. But Stella, I felt that my dream of freedom was about to come true when Father gave me the Director's letter. That letter completely healed me. It brought me immense relief to know that in Batavia, one of the highest officials in the government cared about the Javanese and the Javanese woman.

Soon afterwards Mama came to look for me, and she found her daughter in tears; I was so happy, so thankful.

Soon after, Mom came to find me, and she discovered her daughter in tears; I was so happy, so grateful.

Before he came I had the greatest desire to see him alone, if only for a moment, just to express something of what I felt.

Before he arrived, I really wanted to see him alone, even if just for a moment, to share some of what I felt.

And he came—but not alone—his wife was with him. O Stella, never in our lives have we made such a charming acquaintance! I had already great sympathy for him, because I knew why he was coming; and the sympathy grew, when I saw him ride into our grounds on the front seat of the carriage with his wife on the back seat, and next to her Father who had met them at the station.

And he came—but not alone—his wife was with him. Oh Stella, we've never made such a lovely acquaintance! I already felt a strong sympathy for him because I knew why he was coming; and my sympathy grew when I saw him riding into our yard on the front seat of the carriage with his wife on the back seat, next to her father who had met them at the station.

I knew that Father would never have sat there without being pressed. You would have seen nothing remarkable in this, and you will laugh at me when I say that it impressed me very much, because it spoke of the modesty of the Director, and told me that he was a stranger to all the self-important airs and painful respect which so many officials here demand. I was accustomed to seeing Father on the left side of Resident or Assistant Resident, never mind how much younger the latter might be.

I knew that Dad would never have sat there without being pushed into it. You wouldn’t think much of this, and you might laugh at me when I say it impressed me a lot, because it showed the Director's modesty and made it clear he wasn’t one of those officials who demands all the self-important attitudes and awkward respect that so many around here expect. I was used to seeing Dad on the left side of the Resident or Assistant Resident, no matter how much younger the latter might be.

But not only I, Europeans even are seriously annoyed by the silly regulations of rank here. The newly arrived European officials and the Regents take their places upon chairs while the cold ground covered (and sometimes uncovered) with a bamboo mat, is good enough for a native wedono, who has grown grey in the service.

But not just me, even Europeans are really annoyed by the ridiculous rules about rank here. The newly arrived European officials and the Regents sit on chairs while the cold ground, sometimes covered with a bamboo mat, is good enough for a native wedono who has spent years in service.

The most petty European sits upon a chair, while native officials of any age, who are below the rank of regent, though they are often of distinguished ancestry, must sit upon the floor in their presence.

The most petty European sits in a chair, while native officials of any age, who are lower in rank than regents, even if they come from distinguished families, have to sit on the floor in front of them.

It certainly does not please the heart to see a grey wedono creep upon the ground before a young aspirant,[4] a youth who may have just left the school benches. But enough of that, it was only to explain why the courtesy of the Director, a man of such high authority, struck me so forcibly.

It definitely doesn’t feel good to see a grey-haired old man approach a young person who may have just graduated from school. But that’s beside the point; I just wanted to explain why the kindness of the Director, a person of such high status, impressed me so much.

We heard the Director say to Father, "I have been all over Java and have talked with many chiefs, Regent. You have set the example by sending your girls to school. I have asked girls who were going to the grammar schools if they would like to go on with their studies, and they have all answered enthusiastically "Yes."

We heard the Director tell Father, "I've traveled all over Java and spoken with many leaders, Regent. You've set the example by sending your daughters to school. I asked girls attending the grammar schools if they wanted to continue their studies, and they all enthusiastically replied 'Yes.'"

He asked Father where he thought the girls' school ought to be erected, whether in West, Middle or East Java.

He asked Father where he thought the girls' school should be built, whether in West, Middle, or East Java.

O Stella, how my ears and eyes tingled and my heart beat with joy to hear that. At last we are to have light in our poor dark woman's world.

O Stella, how my ears and eyes perked up and my heart raced with joy to hear that. Finally, we're going to bring light into our poor dark woman's world.

While Mijnheer talked to Father, Mevrouw talked to us. We drew near to her with such pleasure. She told me of the plan of her husband, and asked what I thought of it.

While Mr. talked to Dad, Mrs. talked to us. We approached her with such excitement. She shared her husband's plan with me and asked for my opinion on it.

"A splendid idea, Mevrouw, which will be a blessing to the native women, but it would be a still greater blessing, if the girls were also given an opportunity to learn a vocation, that would place them in a position to make their own way in life, if after receiving an education, they should feel reluctant to go back into their old environment. And the woman whose spirit has been awakened, whose outlook has been broadened might not be able to live again in the world of her ancestors. She will have been taught what freedom means, and then shut up in a dungeon; taught to fly and then imprisoned in a cage. No, no, the truly enlightened woman could not possibly feel happy in our native environment, not as long as it remains as it is. There is only one road in life open for the native girl, and that is 'marriage.' And what marriage means among our people cannot be unknown to you, who have been so long in Java. Oh, we think it is splendid that your husband wishes to give girls advantages and education, but let that last be also a vocational education, and then your husband will truly have showered blessings upon our native world."

"That's a great idea, Mevrouw, and it would really benefit the local women. However, it would be even more beneficial if the girls were given a chance to learn a trade, enabling them to support themselves if, after getting an education, they don't want to return to their previous lives. A woman whose spirit has been awakened and whose perspective has changed may find it difficult to go back to her ancestral world. She will have learned what freedom feels like, then find herself confined; taught to soar and then trapped in a cage. No, the truly enlightened woman wouldn't be able to find happiness in our traditional environment, not as long as it stays the way it is. The only path available for the native girl is 'marriage.' And you, having spent so much time in Java, surely understand what marriage means in our culture. We think it's wonderful that your husband wants to offer girls opportunities and education, but it should also include vocational training, and then your husband will truly have brought blessings to our native community."

"Do you hear that?" she said enthusiastically to her husband. "This young lady asks vocational training for native girls."

"Do you hear that?" she said excitedly to her husband. "This young woman is asking for vocational training for local girls."

Astonished, he turned to me and said, "Really, do you ask vocational training for girls? How would you arrange it? But tell us what you would like to be yourself?"

Astonished, he turned to me and said, "Really, are you suggesting vocational training for girls? How would you set it up? But first, tell us what you want to be yourself?"

I felt all eyes fastened upon me; those of my parents burned into my face. I cast down my own eyes. There was a buzzing and roaring in my ears, but above it I seemed to hear the words "Kartini be brave, do not waver."

I felt everyone's gaze on me; my parents' eyes were piercing into my face. I looked down at the ground. There was a buzzing and roaring in my ears, but through it all, I thought I heard the words "Kartini, be brave, don't hesitate."

"But tell me what do you wish to be?"

"But tell me, what do you want to be?"

"I know you wish to become a writer; but you do not have to be educated especially for that, you can become that by yourself."

"I know you want to be a writer, but you don't need formal education for that; you can learn it on your own."

Alas, for study I am too late; but at least I may "Raise my eyes on high and go humbly and quietly forward."

Alas, I'm too late to study; but at least I can "Lift my eyes up high and move forward humbly and quietly."

Mevrouw spoke to me for a long time about what you and I have discussed so often—"Woman." When we bade each other "Good-night," and were going to bed, she took my hands in both of hers, pressed them warmly and said "Little friend, we shall discuss this again some time; meanwhile I shall write to you often; will you do the same to me?"

Mevrouw talked to me for a long time about what you and I have discussed so often—"Woman." When we said "Goodnight" and were heading to bed, she took my hands in both of hers, held them warmly, and said, "Little friend, we’ll talk about this again sometime; in the meantime, I’ll write to you often; will you do the same for me?"

The following morning we went with her part of the way, and during the three hours that we sat with her in the carriage she and I told each other so much. Although it was twelve o'clock when we separated the evening before, she had told her husband everything that she had learned from us.

The next morning, we accompanied her part of the way, and in the three hours we spent together in the carriage, we shared so much with each other. Even though it was midnight when we parted the night before, she had already filled her husband in on everything she had learned from us.

"O Regent," she cried again and again, "Give me one of your daughters, let her come to Batavia with me. Do let this young lady come to visit me; I shall come and fetch her myself."

"O Regent," she shouted over and over, "Give me one of your daughters, let her come to Batavia with me. Please, let this young lady come to visit me; I’ll come and pick her up myself."

Father told her that he thought of going to Batavia this year, "But they must remain at home with Mama, Mevrouw!" With that she appeared overcome with distress; was it earnest or a jest?

Father told her that he was thinking about going to Batavia this year, "But they have to stay home with Mom, Ma'am!" With that, she looked really upset; was it serious or a joke?

They wish us to come to Batavia to plead our cause, and the cause of the native woman, in person before the high authorities. Oh, Stella, pray that if it should come to pass I shall be able to plead well.

They want us to go to Batavia to present our case, and the case of the native woman, in person before the high authorities. Oh, Stella, please pray that if it happens, I will be able to argue effectively.

At parting she said to me, "Be brave, have faith and courage, this cannot last for ever, some way will be found, be brave!"

At farewell, she said to me, "Be strong, have faith and courage, this can't go on forever; a solution will be found, stay strong!"

Stella, am I dreaming or waking? Is there a happy future for us? Is it possible to hope that our dream is coming true? She has told me more but I dare not tell you now. It is still so far away, but it shines and beams before me like a star of hope. Later, Stella dear, when I have it in my arms and hold it tight, so that it cannot slip away, you shall know what it is. I have asked my sisters if I were really alive; I felt so unspeakably happy. Pray for me, dearest, that this may be no illusion, no empty mirage, that would be terrible.

Stella, am I dreaming or awake? Is there a happy future for us? Is it possible to believe that our dream is really coming true? She has shared more with me, but I can’t tell you just yet. It feels so far away, but it shines brightly in front of me like a beacon of hope. Later, dear Stella, when I have it in my arms and hold it tight so it doesn't slip away, you'll know what it is. I've even asked my sisters if I was really alive; I felt so indescribably happy. Please pray for me, my dear, that this isn't just an illusion or an empty mirage, as that would be terrible.

When the Director saw our work, painting, embossing, etc., he asked if it would not be possible in a year's time for us to have an exhibition. He was sorry that we had not sent more to the French exposition.

When the Director saw our work—painting, embossing, and so on—he asked if it would be possible for us to have an exhibition in a year. He regretted that we hadn't sent more to the French exhibition.

The next morning he said that he would speak to influential people at Batavia and see if an exposition of native work could not be arranged there for next year. "You must send a great deal of what you have shown us."

The next morning he said he would talk to important people in Batavia and see if they could set up an exhibition of local work there for next year. "You need to send a lot of what you've shown us."

O Stella I could not speak; I turned to him and to her with tears in my eyes.

O Stella, I couldn't say anything; I turned to him and her with tears in my eyes.

We felt as though we were in a dream, there was no yesterday—no tomorrow for us; only the joyous, splendid day existed. It made me dizzy, made me afraid! What if these dreams and illusions should vanish like smoke!

We felt like we were in a dream; there was no yesterday—no tomorrow for us; only the joyful, amazing day was real. It made me dizzy and scared! What if these dreams and illusions disappeared like smoke!

When I came home, I took up my pen at once to write to our friend Mevrouw Ovink. A few days ago I sent her a cry of despair, and my dear Moedertje must know that her daughter is happy again. I have told her nothing of what I have written here for you alone, I have only told her that I felt happy and full of the joy of life.

When I got home, I immediately grabbed my pen to write to our friend Mevrouw Ovink. A few days ago, I sent her a message of despair, and my dear Moedertje needs to know that her daughter is happy again. I haven’t shared anything of what I've written here with anyone but you; I've only told her that I feel happy and full of the joy of life.

But I have told you everything, with just one exception, although you have a right to that too. For you have comforted me when I was in despair; your enthusiasm has given me strength, when I was weak. Stella, if I can ever do anything for my sisters in Java, it will be solely and only because of you.

But I’ve told you everything, except for one thing, and you deserve to know that too. You’ve supported me when I was in despair; your passion has given me strength when I felt weak. Stella, if I ever get the chance to do anything for my sisters in Java, it will be entirely because of you.

I told you that Mevrouw Ter Horst invited me to write for her paper on the condition of the native woman; she believed that I was too reserved and suggested a form herself under which I could treat the subject: "A Talk between Two Regents' Daughters." She on her part will do everything to further the good cause.

I told you that Mrs. Ter Horst invited me to write for her paper about the situation of native women; she thought I was too reserved and proposed a format where I could address the topic: "A Conversation between Two Regents' Daughters." She will do everything possible to support the cause.

I have Father's permission, Stella. So much lies under my hand; God grant that I can bring it to maturity.

I have Dad's permission, Stella. There's so much I can do; I hope I can see it through.

All too often I write sketchy, commonplace things taken from our own lives. One of them appeared in the "Echo." As pseudonym I chose "Tiga Soedara" (The Three Sisters), although we three are one. Soon the identity of "Tiga Soedara" was discovered, and there was a notice about my work in the Locomotief (a daily paper here in India).

All too often, I write vague, ordinary things drawn from our own lives. One of them was published in the "Echo." I used the pseudonym "Tiga Soedara" (The Three Sisters), even though the three of us are one. Soon, the identity of "Tiga Soedara" was revealed, and my work was mentioned in the Locomotief (a daily newspaper here in India).

I found it tiresome; I should gladly have kept my writing secret; I do not like to be discussed. It may sound ungracious, but truly I did not deserve so many compliments. Still that notice in the paper had its good side too, and a very good one at that, for the next month two numbers of a new newspaper for natives were sent to Father, with the request that they be given to us, and also a letter came asking for the co-operation of "Tiga Soedara."

I found it exhausting; I would have preferred to keep my writing private; I don’t like being talked about. It may seem ungrateful, but honestly, I didn’t deserve that many compliments. Still, that mention in the paper had its positive side as well, and a really good one at that, because the next month, two issues of a new newspaper for locals were sent to Father, along with a request that they be given to us, and a letter came asking for the collaboration of "Tiga Soedara."

This is the first Netherland newspaper that has been founded for natives, and I expect many blessings for my people through the Dutch language. It is like our lilies! Dutch flowers which bloom in added fragrance and beauty when they are transplanted to distant India! The Echo is now the Nederlandsche Taal.

This is the first newspaper in the Netherlands that was created for locals, and I anticipate many benefits for my people through the Dutch language. It's like our lilies! Dutch flowers that produce even more fragrance and beauty when they are moved to far-off India! The Echo is now the Nederlandsche Taal.

You can easily imagine that I wrote an enthusiastic letter to its editor and founder (Director of the High School at Probolingo), placing my services at his disposal.

You can easily imagine that I wrote an enthusiastic letter to the editor and founder (Director of the High School in Probolingo), offering my services.

And soon a letter came from him with a list of subjects which he would like to have treated by me: the first was "Native Education for Girls"; after that "A Native Institute" and "Javanese Art." Kartini never say I cannot—but I will. I will, Stella, I will. I hope fervently that you have not over-estimated my strength. I shall do my best.

And soon I got a letter from him with a list of topics he wanted me to cover: the first was "Education for Girls"; then "A Native Institute" and "Javanese Art." Kartini never says I can't—but I will. I will, Stella, I will. I really hope you haven't overestimated my abilities. I'll do my best.

Now I shall tell you something else. We three have begun to study French out of the little books of Servaas de Bruijn. We have wrestled through most of the four volumes and we now want you to recommend to us some simple, easy French books (not School books).

Now I'll tell you something else. We three have started studying French using the little books by Servaas de Bruijn. We've worked our way through most of the four volumes, and now we want you to recommend some simple, easy French books (not textbooks).

Father has also given us a German grammar. When we get through with our French studies, and have German under our thumbs, we hope to begin English, if we live long enough.

Father has also given us a German grammar. When we finish our French studies and have German mastered, we hope to start English, if we live long enough.

We try now to read French illustrated papers, but reading and understanding are two different things; is it not true?

We’re now trying to read French illustrated magazines, but reading and understanding are two different things, aren’t they?

In the beginning we made the stupidest mistakes, but we have improved slowly and we feel in fine good humour. Roekmini declared once that she had dreamed in French, she was with Chateaubriand and in Louisiana, the beautiful country of which he wrote.

In the beginning, we made some really dumb mistakes, but we've slowly gotten better and are in a good mood. Roekmini once said that she dreamed in French; she was with Chateaubriand in Louisiana, the beautiful place he wrote about.

The French language has many resemblances to ours, and the "h" is exactly like ours. Our new friend said to her husband, "They are anxious to learn languages, how glad I should be to teach them myself."

The French language is very similar to ours, and the "h" sounds just like it does in our language. Our new friend told her husband, "They're eager to learn languages; I would be so happy to teach them myself."

Yesterday I received a letter from her; it was twenty pages long. She wrote so affectionately and said that she felt that she would see us again. "Trust to the future," she wrote. And I will trust, so long as I know that I have you and her on my side. Her letter made me ashamed just as yours do; you and she think too well of me.

Yesterday I got a letter from her; it was twenty pages long. She wrote with such love and said she felt she would see us again. "Have faith in the future," she wrote. And I will have faith, as long as I know I have you and her in my corner. Her letter made me feel embarrassed just like yours do; both of you think too highly of me.

And yet, Stella, life is so full, of riddles and of secrets. Human beings are subject to change and it is not always from feeble character. Circumstances can come into life, which in the twinkling of an eye will turn a hero into a coward. Do not judge any deed, never mind how base it may appear, till you know all the causes which lead to it.

And yet, Stella, life is so full of riddles and secrets. People are capable of change, and it's not always due to weak character. Circumstances can arise that, in the blink of an eye, can turn a hero into a coward. Don’t judge any action, no matter how terrible it may seem, until you understand all the reasons behind it.

I have experienced much in these last days, many different emotions. First I was almost in despair because my dream of freedom seemed to lie deeply buried in the ground.

I have felt a lot in these last few days, so many different emotions. At first, I was nearly in despair because my dream of freedom felt like it was buried deep underground.

Then the friends from Batavia came and such happiness came over me that it overwhelmed me; I was as though intoxicated! and then I was frightened and awakened by a pain so heavy that I thought I should not be able to breathe; that was not on account of myself, but of another whom I love with my whole soul.

Then the friends from Batavia arrived, and I was filled with such happiness that it overwhelmed me; I felt almost dizzy! However, I soon became scared and was jolted awake by a pain so intense that I thought I wouldn’t be able to breathe; it wasn’t because of my own feelings, but for someone else whom I love with all my heart.

Why must happiness and misery follow one another so quickly?

Why do happiness and misery have to follow each other so closely?

Poor dear Father, he has suffered so much, and life still brings him new disappointments. Stella, my Father has no one but his children. We are his joy, his consolation, his all. I love my freedom, the idea is always with me and the fate of my sisters goes to my heart; I would be ready for any sacrifice by which good could come to them. I should only look on it as happiness—the greatest happiness that could ever come to me in life. But my Father is dearer to me than all these put together.

Poor dear Dad, he's been through so much, and life keeps throwing new disappointments his way. Stella, my dad has no one but his kids. We are his joy, his comfort, his everything. I love my freedom; it’s always on my mind, and I feel for my sisters. I would be willing to make any sacrifice that could help them. I would see it as happiness—the greatest happiness I could ever have in life. But my dad means more to me than all of this combined.

Stella, call me a coward, call me weak, for I cannot be anything else; if Father is set against this dedication of myself, never mind how my heart may cry out, I shall hold it still.

Stella, call me a coward, call me weak, because I can’t be anything else; if Dad is against me dedicating myself to this, no matter how much my heart screams, I’ll keep it quiet.

I have not the courage to wound that true heart that beats so warmly for me, and to make it bleed again; for it has bled all too much already and I myself have not been altogether without guilt.

I don't have the heart to hurt that true heart that cares for me so deeply and make it bleed again; it has already suffered too much, and I can't say I haven't played a part in that.

You say that you cannot understand why every one must marry. You say to oppose that "must" with "will"; as for me I should certainly say it in so far as others are concerned, but never in opposition to Father; especially now, that I know what heavy grief oppresses him. Whatever I shall have to do will not be looked upon as compulsory because of a "must" but as something which I freely take upon myself for his sake.

You say you don’t understand why everyone has to get married. You suggest replacing that "must" with "will." As for me, I would definitely say "will" when it comes to others, but never against Dad; especially now that I see how deeply he is hurting. Whatever I end up doing won’t be seen as something I have to do because of a "must," but rather as a choice I freely make for his sake.

I write, paint and do everything because Father takes pleasure in it. I shall work hard and try my best to do something good so that he may be proud of me. You may call me foolish, morbid, but I cannot help it. I should be miserable if Father should set himself against my plan of freedom, but I should be still more miserable if my dearest wishes should be fulfilled and at the same time, I should lose Father's love.

I write, paint, and do everything because Dad enjoys it. I’ll work hard and try my best to do something meaningful so that he can be proud of me. You might think I’m foolish or overly dramatic, but I can’t help it. I would be unhappy if Dad opposed my desire for freedom, but I would be even more unhappy if my deepest wishes came true and I lost Dad’s love at the same time.

But I shall never lose that; I will not believe it possible, though I could break his heart. From any one he could endure disappointment better than from me. Because perhaps he loves me a little more than the others, and I love him so dearly.

But I'll never lose that; I can't believe that's even possible, even if I broke his heart. He could handle disappointment from anyone else better than from me. Maybe he loves me a little more than the others do, and I love him so much.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.

[2] Government countries under the direct administration of the Dutch-Indian Government.

[2] Countries governed directly by the Dutch-Indian Government.

[3] Henri Borel, novelist and journalist born in 1869. Also noted as an authority on Chinese art and literature. The author of "Kwan Yin," "De Laatste Incarnatie," "Het Jongetje," etc.

[3] Henri Borel, a novelist and journalist born in 1869, was also recognized as an expert on Chinese art and literature. He wrote "Kwan Yin," "De Laatste Incarnatie," "Het Jongetje," and more.

[4] An "aspirant" is the lowest in rank among the Dutch officials in Java.

[4] An "aspirant" is the lowest-ranking Dutch official in Java.


XI

August, 1900.[1]

August 1900.[1]

"If we do not go to Holland, may I not go to Batavia and study medicine?"

"If we don't go to Holland, can I go to Batavia and study medicine?"

Father's answer to this was easy enough to comprehend; "I must never forget that I am a Javanese"; that it would not be possible for me to take such a step now, after twenty years it will be different—now it would never do. There would be too many trials and difficulties to be overcome because, "I should be the first." Father could not contain himself any longer, but sprang up and put an end to the conversation. Father said that he must first think about this earnestly and speak with others and ask their advice.

Father's response was pretty straightforward: "I must never forget that I'm Javanese." He explained that it wouldn’t be possible for me to take such a step now; it might be different in twenty years, but right now, it just wouldn’t work. There would be too many challenges and obstacles to face because, "I would be the first." Father couldn't hold back any longer and jumped up, ending the conversation. He said he needed to think about it seriously first, talk to others, and seek their advice.

At least Father did not wholly reject my idea, for Father knows that I wish to become at any price, free, independent and unshackled, and that I could never be happy in a married life as marriages are now, and have always been.

At least Dad didn't completely dismiss my idea, because he knows that I want to be free, independent, and unrestrained at any cost, and that I could never find happiness in marriage as it exists now, and always has.

Then I asked, "If the native girls' school of Dr. Abendanon should materialize, may I not become a teacher?" and I told him what Mevrouw Abendanon had proposed to me.

Then I asked, "If Dr. Abendanon's native girls' school becomes a reality, can I become a teacher?" and I told him what Mrs. Abendanon had suggested to me.

Moedertje, it was as though the doors of Heaven had sprung open and an eternal splendour blazed before my eyes when I heard Father say: "That is good; that is a splendid idea, you could do that very well."

Moeder, it felt like the gates of Heaven had swung open and a never-ending brilliance shone before me when I heard Dad say: "That’s great; that’s an awesome idea, you could totally pull that off."

"But first I should have to be trained for the position; I should have to go to school for a year or so and study, to be able to pass the examination, because I would not undertake the work unless I were fitted for it."

"But first, I would need to be trained for the position; I would have to go to school for about a year and study to be able to pass the exam, because I wouldn't take on the job unless I was prepared for it."

And Father thought I was right and agreed with me.

And Dad thought I was right and agreed with me.

I was unspeakably happy, I had never thought that it would be so easy, not a single bitter sharp word had been spoken; I felt as though a great weight had been lifted from my heart. Father had been so tender, so loving. Then I had not been mistaken in my faith in his love for me, in my belief in his sympathy for his child: I knew that Father would suffer more than I, if he should cause me misery and that he hoped even as fervently as I, that a way might be found for me.

I was incredibly happy; I never expected it to be this easy. Not a single harsh word had been said. It felt like a huge weight had been lifted off my chest. Dad had been so gentle, so loving. I realized I hadn't been wrong to believe in his love for me and his compassion for his child. I knew that Dad would feel worse than I would if he caused me pain, and he hoped just as much as I did that a solution could be found for me.

It was because of him that I felt so miserable for months; that I was so vacillating, weak and cowardly; because I could not bear to hurt him, and I felt that I must; for I could not debase myself or allow my woman's heart, my dignity as a woman, as a human being, to be trampled upon. I would have set myself against my parents. I was morally bound by my own pride and self-respect, my duty to myself not to submit in silence. The inward strife has been terrible.

It was because of him that I felt so miserable for months; that I was so uncertain, weak, and cowardly; because I couldn’t bear to hurt him, even though I knew I had to; for I couldn’t lower myself or let my woman’s heart, my dignity as a woman and as a human being, be trampled on. I would have stood up against my parents. I was morally bound by my own pride and self-respect, my duty to myself not to submit in silence. The inner struggle has been terrible.

And now I have won Father over to my side. With that the greatest difficulty is overcome, the greatest stumbling block cleared from the way. I can go forward now to meet the enemy unafraid, gay and self-confident, with a smile on my face.

And now I've convinced Dad to support me. With that, the biggest challenge is behind me, the toughest obstacle is out of the way. I can move ahead now to face the enemy without fear, happy and confident, with a smile on my face.

Now everything depends upon myself alone. It will be the fault of my own will if by any chance I shall fail to reach my goal, but I am full of hope and courage. I have already asked Father if I may tell the good news to Mevrouw Abendanon, and I may; this very evening I am writing to you and to her.

Now everything relies on me alone. If I happen to fail to reach my goal, it will be my own fault, but I'm filled with hope and courage. I've already asked Dad if I can share the good news with Mevrouw Abendanon, and he said I can; I'm writing to you and her this very evening.

It is still doubtful whether the native girls' school will come into existence, but I never despair. It will be accomplished one way or another, for there are some, though not many, it is true, who are striving to help our native world and to bring light to the native woman.

It’s still uncertain whether the native girls' school will actually happen, but I never lose hope. It will be achieved one way or another because there are a few, though not many, who are working to support our native communities and to empower native women.

At Djokja we went to see Mevrouw Ter Horst, as I have already written you. She was very cordial to us and went to the station to meet us, where however she missed us, for we got off a station further on. She had a table already spread for us when we arrived. We went to see her because she had something to talk about with me.

At Djokja, we visited Mevrouw Ter Horst, as I already mentioned. She was very warm and welcoming and went to the station to meet us, but unfortunately, she missed us since we got off at the next station. She had a table set for us when we arrived. We went to see her because she had some things to discuss with me.

She told me that the plans of Resident de B., of which we had known nothing, differed from those of Dr. Abendanon. His idea was to build a domestic school for daughters of native chiefs, with the Government's help, if possible. If not, by some other means.

She told me that the plans of Resident de B., which we had no idea about, were different from those of Dr. Abendanon. His idea was to create a school for the daughters of local chiefs, with the Government's support, if possible. If not, then through some other means.

The Resident had asked her to sketch out a plan, the details of which he would fill in; she now asked for my ideas, and what I thought the native girls, daughters of chiefs, high and low, should be taught.

The Resident had asked her to come up with a plan, and he would add the details; she now asked for my thoughts on what the native girls, daughters of chiefs, both high and low, should be taught.

If the endeavour of Dr. Abendanon to found a native girls' school, should fail, which Heaven forbid, and I should not become a teacher after all; then you will not desert me Moedertje, will you? But you will try to help me to obtain Father's permission to study medicine. May I not have that assurance from you and your husband too? You could do so much because you have great influence with Father.

If Dr. Abendanon's effort to establish a school for native girls fails, which I hope doesn't happen, and I end up not becoming a teacher after all, you won't abandon me, will you, Moedertje? You'll try to help me get Dad's permission to study medicine, right? Can I count on that assurance from you and your husband as well? You could achieve so much since you have a lot of influence with Dad.

Since that memorable noonday talk, Father has been so affectionate to me; he takes my hand between his two hands tenderly, and puts his arm around me so lovingly, as though he would protect me from some impending danger. Through everything I feel his immeasurable love, and it makes me very happy.

Since that unforgettable midday conversation, Dad has been really affectionate towards me; he gently takes my hand in his, wraps his arm around me so lovingly, as if he wants to shield me from some looming threat. In everything, I can feel his boundless love, and it makes me really happy.

Since we have come back from Batavia, we have a queer feeling as though we had only come home to rest until evening, to say "Good day" and then to fly away again. Whither? I shall enjoy being at home now to the utmost for nowhere in the whole world will it be as pleasant to me as in my own parents' house, and I am so thankful because whenever—be it today or tomorrow—I shall leave that house, it will be with their blessing; and I hope also from my heart, with the blessing of its other inmates too.

Since we got back from Batavia, we have a strange feeling like we’ve just come home to relax until evening, to say "Good day," and then take off again. Where to? I’ll truly enjoy being home now because nowhere else in the world will be as nice for me as my parents' house, and I’m really grateful because whenever—be it today or tomorrow—I leave that house, it will be with their blessing; and I hope, from the bottom of my heart, with the blessing of everyone else who lives there too.

As a child I could learn with a fair amount of ease, I was never backward, but between then and now lies a whole lifetime. Everything that I learned at the grammar school I have forgotten. I was twelve and a half years of age when I left it. But one can almost always accomplish what one wishes to very hard. Is it not true, Moedertje?

As a child, I was able to learn quite easily; I was never slow to catch on, but a whole lifetime separates then from now. I’ve forgotten everything I learned at grammar school. I was twelve and a half when I left. But you can usually achieve what you really want if you try hard enough. Isn’t that right, Moedertje?

I have written this confession with the full conviction, the firm trust that no one can take a warmer interest in my plans than you and Mijnheer, and what I have just related concerns my whole future. I know that I can go to you at any time when I need advice, support and comfort; in the time to come I shall certainly go to you many times.

I’ve written this confession with complete confidence, fully believing that no one is more invested in my plans than you and Mijnheer, and what I just shared affects my entire future. I know I can turn to you anytime I need advice, support, and comfort; in the future, I will definitely come to you many times.

[1] To Mevrouw Ovink-Soer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Mrs. Ovink-Soer.


XII

7th October, 1900.[1]

October 7, 1900.[1]

I calmly bide my time. When it comes then men shall see that I am no soulless creature, but a human being with a head and a heart, who can think and feel. It is frightfully egotistical of me to make you a sharer in every thing that concerns me. It brings light to me, but to you, it must be vexation! Everything for myself, nothing for you. I long to tell you everything simply because I love you so much. Draw back from me, thrust me from your thoughts, from your heart, forget me, let me struggle alone, for O God, you do not know into what a wasps' nest you stick your hand, when you reach it out to me!

I patiently wait. When the time comes, people will realize that I'm not just a soulless entity, but a real person with thoughts and feelings. It's incredibly selfish of me to involve you in everything that affects me. It brings me clarity, but for you, it must be frustrating! Everything for me, nothing for you. I want to share everything with you because I love you so much. Step back from me, push me out of your mind and heart, forget about me, and let me struggle on my own, because oh God, you have no idea what kind of mess you’re getting into when you reach out to me!

Let me alone, I shall only be thankful for your sympathy and because you have crossed the path of my life and caused sunshine and flowers to fall across it. Let our meeting be as that of ships on the wide ocean that pass in the dark night. A meeting—a blithe greeting—a foamy track through the smooth water and then—no more! But I fear—I know that you could never go—by like that—even though you might wish it. Let us never speak of it again.

Let me be, I’ll be grateful for your sympathy and for the way you’ve passed through my life, bringing a little sunshine and beauty with you. Let our encounter be like ships crossing paths in the vast ocean during a dark night. A meeting—a cheerful hello—a trail of foam in calm waters and then—nothing more! But I’m afraid—I know you could never just pass by like that—even if you wanted to. Let’s not talk about it again.


A little while ago in talking to Mama, about something of interest to women, I told her what I had said so many times before, that nothing attracted me more, that nothing was more longed for by me than to be able to fly alone upon my own wings. Mama said, "But there is no one now, not among us, who does that!"

A little while ago, while I was talking to Mom about something that interests women, I told her what I’ve said many times before: nothing attracts me more, nothing do I long for more than to be able to fly alone on my own wings. Mom replied, "But no one does that anymore, not among us!"

"Then it is time that some one should do it."

"Then it’s time for someone to do it."

"But you know very well that every beginning is difficult. That the fate of every innovator is hard. That misunderstanding, disappointment on top of disappointment, ridicule, all await you; do you realize that?"

"But you know very well that every beginning is tough. That the journey of every innovator is challenging. That misunderstanding, disappointment after disappointment, and ridicule are all waiting for you; do you get that?"

"I know it. But it is not today nor yesterday that these ideas have come to me; they have lived in me for years."

"I know it. But these ideas didn't just come to me today or yesterday; they've been inside me for years."

"But what will come of it for yourself? Will it bring you contentment, make you happy?"

"But what will it mean for you? Will it bring you satisfaction, make you happy?"

"I know that the way I wish to go is difficult, full of thorns, thistles, pitfalls; it is stormy, rough, slippery and it is—free! And even though I shall not be happy after I have reached my goal, though I may give way before it is half reached, I shall die gladly, for the path will then have been broken, and I shall have helped to clear the way which leads to freedom and independence for the native woman. I shall feel a great content because the parents of other girls who wished to become independent would never be able to say 'There is no one, not among us, who does that.'"

"I know that the path I want to take is tough, filled with thorns, thistles, and traps; it's stormy, rough, and slippery—but it is also free! And even if I’m not happy once I reach my goal, or if I might give up before I get halfway there, I’ll die content, because I will have helped break the path. I’ll have contributed to clearing the way that leads to freedom and independence for native women. I’ll feel a deep satisfaction because the parents of other girls who want to be independent won’t be able to say, 'There’s no one among us who does that.'"

Strange, but I am not uneasy or disturbed; I am calm and full of courage; only my stupid, foolish heart feels sick.

Strange, but I'm not anxious or disturbed; I feel calm and brave; only my silly, foolish heart feels sick.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.


XIII

October, 1900.[1]

October 1900.[1]

I wish to prepare myself to teach the two grades, lower and higher; and also to take courses in hygiene, bandaging and the care of the sick.

I want to get ready to teach both the lower and higher grades, and also take classes in hygiene, bandaging, and caring for the sick.

Later I should like to take a language course. First to learn thoroughly my own mother tongue. I want to go on with my studies in Holland, because Holland seems to me in all respects a more suitable place of preparation for the great task which I would undertake.

Later, I would like to take a language course. First, to really learn my own mother tongue. I want to continue my studies in Holland, because I think Holland is a much better place to prepare for the big task I want to take on.

How shall we greet each other when we meet at last? I know exactly what you will say to me at first: "But child how stout you have grown!"

How should we greet each other when we finally meet? I know exactly what you’ll say to me first: "But wow, how much you've grown!"

And I shall whisper between two hugs, "I have grown old, both outwardly and inwardly, but that little spot in my heart where love is written in golden letters remains the same, for ever young."

And I'll whisper between two hugs, "I've grown old, both on the outside and inside, but that little spot in my heart where love is written in golden letters stays the same, forever young."

[1] To Mevrouw Ovink-Soer.

To Mrs. Ovink-Soer.


XIV

9th January, 1901.[1]

January 9, 1901.[1]

New conditions will come into the Javanese world, if not through us, through others who will come after us. Emancipation is in the air; it has been foreordained. And she whose destiny it is to be the spiritual mother of the new age must suffer. It is the eternal law of nature: those who bear, must feel the pain of bearing; but the child has all our love, though its very existence, above that of all others living, has harassed us. Though it has been received through suffering, it is eternally precious to us.

New conditions will emerge in the Javanese world, whether through us or through those who come after us. Freedom is in the air; it's been destined to happen. And she who is meant to be the spiritual mother of the new age must endure hardship. It’s the unchanging law of nature: those who give birth must experience the pain of childbirth; yet the child has all our love, even if its very existence, more than that of anyone else alive, has troubled us. Though it has come through suffering, it remains endlessly precious to us.


Nothing is more miserable than to feel the power to work within one, and yet to be condemned to idleness. Thank God, this curse has been taken from me.

Nothing is more miserable than feeling the urge to work inside you but being stuck in idleness. Thank God, this burden has been lifted from me.

A short while ago, a professor from Jena, Dr. Anton, with his wife, was here with us; he was travelling in pursuance of his studies. They came here to make our acquaintance.

A little while ago, a professor from Jena, Dr. Anton, and his wife came to visit us; he was traveling for his studies. They came to meet us.

I am afraid that people see too much in me. I am certain that they allow themselves to be misled through the charm of novelty and perhaps also through sympathy. We are a novelty to many people, especially to those from a distance, to whom everything that is new is more or less attractive. The professor expected us to be half savage, and found us quite like ordinary people. The strangeness was all in our headdress, clothes and surroundings, and these merely gave to the common place a stamp of individuality.

I’m afraid people see too much in me. I’m sure they get misled by the charm of something new and maybe by sympathy, too. We’re a novelty to a lot of people, especially those from afar, for whom everything new is somewhat appealing. The professor thought we’d be half wild, but he found us just like regular folks. The oddness was all in our headdresses, clothes, and surroundings, which just added a unique touch to the ordinary.

Is it not pleasant to find one's own thoughts reflected in another? And when the other is a stranger, some one of another race, from another part of the world, of different blood, manners and customs, it but adds to the charm of kinship of soul.

Isn't it nice to see your own thoughts reflected in someone else? And when that someone is a stranger, someone from a different race, a different part of the world, with different backgrounds, behaviors, and customs, it only enhances the beauty of a shared connection.

Still I am convinced that not a quarter so much notice would have been taken of us, if we had worn petticoats instead of sarong and kabaja; had Dutch manners, and if European instead of Javanese blood had flowed through our veins.

Still, I am convinced that not even a fraction of the attention would have been paid to us if we had worn petticoats instead of sarongs and kabajas; had Dutch manners, and if European blood instead of Javanese had flowed through our veins.

Our friends made us a present of several books; among them that splendid work by Baroness von Suttner, "De Wapens Neer Gelegd" (Lay down your arms).

Our friends gave us several books as a gift; among them is that remarkable work by Baroness von Suttner, "De Wapens Neer Gelegd" (Lay Down Your Arms).

I have read several other books, among which "Moderne Maagden"[2] impressed me most, because I had found in it much that I myself had thought and experienced. Marcel Prévost has spoken the truth, and knows how to express his ideas, I think his book very beautiful. Nowhere have I seen the aim of the "Woman's movement" expressed with so much truth and power. Still I am just as far from the solution of that great problem as I was before making the acquaintance of "M.M."

I’ve read several other books, but "Moderne Maagden"[2] impressed me the most because it reflected many of my own thoughts and experiences. Marcel Prévost speaks the truth and knows how to convey his ideas; I think his book is beautiful. Nowhere have I seen the purpose of the "Women’s movement" expressed with such truth and strength. Still, I’m just as far from solving that big issue as I was before I came across "M.M."

I do not take it amiss that the writer—and this not in a spirit of childish mockery—represents all opponents of the woman's movement with the exception of Fedi and Lea, as absolutely base and detestable. What splendid words he puts into the mouth of the lovable and deformed apostle of feminism—Piruet—at the end of the book-words which express clearly the whole aim of the woman's movement. I have taken a double pleasure in this book because a man thought of it and wrote it.

I don't mind that the author—definitely not in a teasing way—portrays all the opponents of the women's movement, except for Fedi and Lea, as completely vile and despicable. The amazing words he gives to the charming and unique advocate for feminism—Piruet—at the end of the book clearly convey the entire purpose of the women's movement. I've enjoyed this book even more because it was thought of and written by a man.

Just before I read "Moderne Maagden," I wrote long letters to my two best friends here. Now I want to write to them again while I am still under its influence. I want to point out the analogies between much that is in the book and both the intimate letters.

Just before I read "Moderne Maagden," I wrote long letters to my two best friends here. Now I want to write to them again while I’m still influenced by it. I want to highlight the connections between a lot of what’s in the book and both of those personal letters.

[2] Dutch version of "Les vierges fortes" by Marcel Prévost.

[2] Dutch edition of "Les vierges fortes" by Marcel Prévost.

I wish that I had some one here to talk to me about "M.M." There is so much in it that I should like to discuss with some one of experience and understanding.

I wish I had someone here to talk to me about "M.M." There's so much in it that I'd like to discuss with someone who has experience and understanding.

I have a great deal to tell you about the establishment of schools for native girls. It is now generally discussed but I must be brief today. The plan of Dr. Abendanon was looked upon with interest by every one. Many influential European officials gave it their warm support, and it is upon them its success depends.

I have a lot to share with you about setting up schools for native girls. It's a topic that's widely talked about now, but I’ll keep it short today. Everyone was interested in Dr. Abendanon's plan. Many influential European officials supported it enthusiastically, and its success relies on them.

We have many friends among the high European officials and these are striving with Dr. Abendanon to lift our native women out of their age-long misery. There are also many unknown to us personally who are deeply interested in the cause. I shall send you a circular by Dr. Abendanon addressed to the heads of the provincial Government, concerning the establishment of these schools. "In all ages the progress of woman has been an important factor in the civilization of a people." "The intellectual education of the Javanese people can never progress if the woman is to be left behind."

We have a lot of friends among the high-ranking European officials, and they're working with Dr. Abendanon to help our local women escape their long-standing suffering. There are also many people we don't know personally who are really invested in this cause. I’ll send you a circular from Dr. Abendanon addressed to the leaders of the provincial government about setting up these schools. "Throughout history, the advancement of women has played a crucial role in a society's civilization." "The intellectual education of the Javanese people can never move forward if women are left behind."

"The woman as the carrier of civilization." Stella, does not your heart beat warmly for our friend?

"The woman as the bearer of civilization." Stella, doesn’t your heart feel warm for our friend?

For the last year there has been great progress among the natives. They are growing more earnest and are interested in the study of your beautiful language. Many Europeans see this with regretful eyes. Although there are others who are noble-minded and rejoice.

For the past year, the locals have made significant progress. They are becoming more serious and are interested in learning your beautiful language. Many Europeans view this with a sense of regret. However, there are others who are open-minded and celebrate this development.

In many cities small Dutch schools have sprung up like mushrooms, and they are filled with little children as well as with grown men, who have been for years in the service of the state.

In many cities, small Dutch schools have popped up everywhere, and they are filled with little kids as well as adult men who have been working for the government for years.

Influential men in the Government, with the Governor-General at their head, are strongly in favour of spreading the Dutch language among the natives, not only for enlightenment but as a means of bringing the Javanese nearer to the Hollanders; so that these last may seem, not as strangers, but as loved protectors.

Influential leaders in the Government, led by the Governor-General, are strongly in favor of promoting the Dutch language among the locals, not just for their enlightenment but also to bring the Javanese closer to the Dutch. This way, the Dutch can come across not as foreigners, but as caring guardians.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.


XV

21 January, 1901.[1]

January 21, 1901.[1]

We went at midday to the shore with Mevrouw Conggrijp to bathe. It was splendidly calm, and the sea was all one colour. I sat on a rock with my feet in the water, and my eyes on the distant horizon. Oh! the world is so beautiful! Thanksgiving and peace were in my heart. If we go to Mother Nature for consolation she will not allow us to go away uncomforted.

We went to the beach at noon with Mrs. Conggrijp to swim. It was beautifully calm, and the sea was a single color. I sat on a rock with my feet in the water, gazing at the distant horizon. Oh! The world is so beautiful! Gratitude and peace filled my heart. If we turn to Mother Nature for comfort, she won’t let us leave feeling uncomforted.


I have thought so long and so much about education, especially of late, and I think it such a high, holy task that I feel that it would be a sin to dedicate myself to it, and not be able to fill in my account to the utmost; if I thought otherwise, I should be a teacher without worth.

I’ve been thinking a lot about education lately, and I see it as such a noble and important responsibility that it feels wrong to commit to it without giving my all; if I thought differently, I would be a teacher without value.

Education means the forming of the mind and of the soul. I feel that with the education of the mind the task of the teacher is not complete. The duty of forming the character is his; it is not included in the letter of the law, but it is a moral duty. I ask myself if I am able to do this? I who am still so uneducated myself.

Education is about shaping both the mind and the soul. I believe that when it comes to educating the mind, a teacher's job isn't finished. It is also their responsibility to help shape character; this isn’t stated in the law, but it’s a moral obligation. I wonder if I can do this, considering I’m still quite uneducated myself.

I often hear it asserted that when the mind is cultivated, the spirit grows of itself; but I have seen for a long time that that is not always the case, that education and intellect are not always a patent of morality. But one must not judge those whose spirits remain unawakened, who lack the higher education of the soul, too harshly; in most cases the fault lies not in themselves, but in their bringing up. Great care has been taken in the cultivation of the understanding, but in the cultivation of the character, none!

I often hear it said that when the mind is developed, the spirit naturally grows; however, I've realized for a long time that this isn't always true, and that education and intelligence don’t always guarantee morality. But we shouldn’t judge those whose spirits remain dormant or who lack advanced moral education too harshly; in most cases, the issue isn’t with them but with their upbringing. There has been a lot of emphasis on developing understanding, but very little on developing character!

I subscribe warmly to Mijnheer's idea, which is set forth so clearly in his paper on the "Education of Native Girls," "Woman as the Carrier of Civilization!" Not because she has always shared the fate of man, and is a partner in his destiny, but because as I too am firmly convinced, she has a great and far-reaching influence, which can be for either good or evil; and because she, most of all, can help toward the spiritual regeneration of the world.

I wholeheartedly agree with Mijnheer's idea, which is expressed so clearly in his paper on the "Education of Native Girls," "Woman as the Carrier of Civilization!" Not just because she has always faced the same circumstances as man and is a partner in his future, but because I also strongly believe that she has a powerful and significant impact, which can lead to either good or evil; and because she, more than anyone else, can contribute to the spiritual renewal of the world.

Man receives from woman his very earliest nourishment, at her breast, the child learns to feel, to think and to speak; and I see more and more clearly that the very earliest education has an influence which extends over one's whole after life. But how can the native women teach their children when they themselves are so ignorant?

Man receives his very first nourishment from woman at her breast; the child learns to feel, think, and speak. I increasingly see that this earliest education has an influence that lasts throughout one's entire life. But how can the native women teach their children when they themselves are so uninformed?

There is great interest in education in the whole world of native women, so far as we know it. Many wish that they might be children again, so that they might profit by this opportunity. And splendid! the number of native scholars at Parti, Kodoes, Japara and the other districts are the first visible foreshadowings of success. Already there are some girls' schools among the people and their number is increasing.

There is a lot of interest in education among native women around the world, as far as we can tell. Many wish they could be children again so they could take advantage of this opportunity. And it's great! The number of native scholars at Parti, Kodoes, Japara, and other districts are the first signs of success. There are already some girls' schools in these communities, and their numbers are growing.

Tomorrow my mother will send a little girl (half orphan and child of her Anek Mas[2]) to school and last month our parents sent a good studious boy to learn to read in Dutch.

Tomorrow, my mom will send a little girl (half orphan and child of her Anek Mas[2]) to school, and last month, our parents sent a good, studious boy to learn to read in Dutch.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] Foster nurse.

Foster caregiver.


XVI

31st January, 1901.[1]

31 January 1901. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

I turn my face pensively to the far away, staring into the blue light, as though I expected to find there an answer to the tumultuous questions of my soul. My eyes follow the clouds as they journey through the vast heavens till they disappear behind the waving green leaves of the cocoanut trees. I see the glistening leaves painted with the gold of the sun, and suddenly the thought comes, "Ask them why does the sun shine? What sends his rays? O my sun, my golden sun! I shall strive to live so that I may be worthy to be shone upon, and tended and warmed by your light."

I turn my face thoughtfully to the distance, staring into the blue light, as if I expect to find answers to the chaotic questions of my soul. My eyes follow the clouds as they travel across the vast sky until they disappear behind the swaying green leaves of the coconut trees. I see the shimmering leaves illuminated by the sun's golden rays, and suddenly the thought strikes me, "Ask them why the sun shines? What sends its rays? Oh my sun, my golden sun! I will strive to live in a way that makes me worthy of your light, to be illuminated and warmed by you."

Do not be distressed dear, if things do not go as I would have them. My life shall not have been in vain: there is always something to be done. I will have it so! Those who seek God do not live in vain—and whosoever seeketh after God will find happiness, truth and peace of soul—and these are to be found at Modjowarno[2] as well. Who knows? perhaps there sooner than somewhere else. Never be discouraged; never be dismayed! We are only thankful that in any event a beginning has been made, that the foundations of our freedom and independence are being built.

Don't worry, my dear, if things don't go as I want them to. My life won't be wasted: there's always something to do. I will make it happen! Those who seek God don’t live in vain—whoever searches for God will find happiness, truth, and peace of mind—and these can be found at Modjowarno[2] as well. Who knows? Maybe even more quickly than elsewhere. Never lose hope; never be discouraged! We're just grateful that, no matter what, a start has been made and the foundations of our freedom and independence are being laid.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] In the Residency of Soerabaja. The most important as well as the oldest mission station in Java. It includes schools and hospitals. A medical missionary at Modjowarno had offered to train Kartini as a mid-wife, if her plan of going to Holland should fail.

[2] In the Soerabaja Residency. The most significant and oldest mission station in Java. It includes schools and hospitals. A medical missionary in Modjowarno had offered to train Kartini as a midwife if her plan to go to Holland didn't work out.


XVII

19 March, 1901.

March 19, 1901.

Highly Honoured Dr. Adriani:

Highly Honored Dr. Adriani:

For a long time I have wanted to write to you, but several things, among them the indisposition of almost all of my family, have prevented me.

For a long time, I've wanted to write to you, but several things, including the illness of almost all my family, have held me back.

Now that the whole kaboepaten, great and small, is again rejoicing in excellent health, I shall not allow this letter to remain any longer unwritten. It has been in my thoughts so long, and doubtless you have expected it as well. Forgive me for the delay.

Now that everyone in the kaboepaten, both big and small, is celebrating good health again, I can't let this letter stay unwritten any longer. I've had it on my mind for a while, and I’m sure you've been expecting it too. Sorry for the wait.

First of all I want to send my hearty thanks for your amiable letter to my sister Roekmini, and for your kindness in sending the books.

First of all, I want to express my heartfelt thanks for your friendly letter to my sister Roekmini, and for your generosity in sending the books.

The three of us were made so happy by them, and are still for that matter. We think it is splendid that you should think of us. We also think and speak of you and of your Toradjas,[1] of your work, and of everything that we discussed that evening at the Abendanons'. The hours that we spent in your company are among the most delightful memories of our visit to Batavia.

The three of us were really happy because of them, and we still are. We think it’s wonderful that you’re thinking of us. We also think and talk about you, your Toradjas,[1] your work, and everything we discussed that evening at the Abendanons'. The time we spent with you is one of the best memories from our trip to Batavia.

We hope with our whole hearts that will not be our only meeting, but that we may see you often again. What a pleasure it would be to us, if some day we might bid you welcome to Japara.

We genuinely hope this won't be our only meeting and that we'll get to see you again soon. It would be such a pleasure for us if someday we could welcome you to Japara.

We have much sympathy for the work of the Christian missionaries in Dutch India, and we admire the nobility of heart of those who have established themselves in the most remote stretches of wilderness, far from their own country and kindred, and from all congenial companions, and cut themselves off from the world in which by virtue of birth, ability and education they would have an honourable position, to bring light into the lives of fellow men called by the cultivated world "savages."

We have great respect for the efforts of Christian missionaries in Dutch India, and we admire the noble spirit of those who have settled in the most remote wilderness areas, far from their homeland and families, and from all supportive companions. They have chosen to disengage from the world where, by virtue of their birth, skills, and education, they would have held a respected position, in order to bring light into the lives of people whom the educated world refers to as "savages."

We read both your letters with deep interest and I am grateful to you for telling us so much that was interesting, and of which we were ignorant.

We read both your letters with great interest, and I'm thankful to you for sharing so much interesting information that we didn't know.

In 1896 we had the privilege and pleasure of witnessing a solemnity the memory of which will probably remain with us all of our lives. That was the dedication of the new church at Kedoeng Pendjalin. It was the first time that we had ever been in a Christian church, and at a Christian service, and what we saw and heard there made a deep impression upon us. It was long ago, but it is still fresh in my memory. The spacious building was decorated with green foliage and the singing which echoed under the high roof was beautiful. With the reverent attentive multitude we followed the words which came forth from the chancel in pure Javanese.

In 1896, we had the honor and joy of experiencing an event that will likely stay with us for the rest of our lives. That was the dedication of the new church at Kedoeng Pendjalin. It was our first time in a Christian church and at a Christian service, and what we saw and heard there left a lasting impression on us. It happened a long time ago, but it’s still vivid in my memory. The spacious building was adorned with green foliage, and the singing that echoed under the high roof was beautiful. Together with the respectful, attentive crowd, we followed the words coming from the chancel in pure Javanese.

Besides the Heer Hubert, there were three missionary students, who preached upon the occasion; and it was certainly not the least solemn moment of the whole solemn service, when an old decrepit Javanese stood up to speak of his faith to his fellow-countrymen. Everything was so impressive that the occasion has always been a memorable one to me.

Besides Heer Hubert, there were three missionary students who preached during the service. It was definitely one of the most solemn moments when an old, frail Javanese stood up to share his faith with his fellow countrymen. Everything was so moving that the occasion has always stuck in my memory.

It was on that morning that I had seen the outside world again for the first time since my school-days.

It was that morning that I had seen the outside world again for the first time since my school days.

We read in the paper under the sailing news that Mevrouw was back again in India, so she will be with you very soon. We were right glad for your sake, when we read it. This letter is as though we made you and Mevrouw a visit of felicitation upon her return, to wish her, although we are still unknown to her, a hearty welcome to Mapane. Are not the Toradjas very happy to have their "Mother" among them again?

We saw in the newspaper under the sailing news that Mevrouw is back in India, so she’ll be with you very soon. We were really happy for you when we read it. This letter is like us visiting you and Mevrouw to congratulate her on her return, to wish her, even though we still don’t know her, a warm welcome to Mapane. Aren’t the Toradjas thrilled to have their "Mother" back among them?

[1] A race in middle Celebes among whom Dr. Adriani worked.

[1] A race in central Sulawesi where Dr. Adriani conducted his research.


XVIII

20th May, 1901.[1]

May 20, 1901.[1]

I have been through so much in my young life, but it is all as nothing in comparison with what I have suffered in these last dreadful days of Father's illness.

I have gone through a lot in my young life, but it all feels insignificant compared to what I've endured in these last awful days of my father's illness.

There were hours when I was without will, but trembled with inward pain and the lips that had defiantly proclaimed "Come what may," now stammered "God pity me." My birthday was a double feast—a celebration also of Father's restoration to health. I let Father see your present, and told him how pleased you were with his portrait. Father lay upon a lounging chair; I sat next to him on the floor, his hand resting upon my head; it was thus that I spoke to him of you.

There were times when I felt completely powerless, filled with inner pain, and the lips that once boldly declared "Whatever happens, happens," now stuttered "God help me." My birthday was a double celebration—a celebration of Father's recovery as well. I showed Father your gift and told him how happy you were with his portrait. Father was lounging in a chair while I sat on the floor beside him, his hand resting on my head; that was how I talked to him about you.

Father smiled when I told him of your enthusiastic expression of sympathy for him, and with that smile on his face, and certainly with a thought for the distant and loved friend of his child, my sick one slept.

Father smiled when I told him about your heartfelt expression of sympathy for him, and with that smile on his face, and surely thinking of the distant and beloved friend of his child, my sick one slept.

See how near you are to me, Stella—to us. Do you believe now that it was not lack of affection which kept me silent for so long, and can you forgive that silence now?

See how close you are to me, Stella—to us. Do you believe now that it wasn’t a lack of affection that kept me quiet for so long, and can you forgive that silence now?

Let me earnestly thank you now for your friendship and your love, which have added so much to my life, and let me now press you fast to my heart in thought. If I could only see you in reality, face to face and heart to heart, so that I could open my soul to you—my soul which is so full of sadness. Stella, my Stella, I should be so glad if I could make you happy with but one rejoicing letter, cheer you with the tidings that we had succeeded, that we had reached our goal. Alas, instead this bears a complaint; I do not like to complain but the truth must be told.

Let me sincerely thank you now for your friendship and love, which have brought so much to my life, and let me hold you close in my thoughts. If only I could see you in person, face to face and heart to heart, so I could share my soul with you—my soul that's so filled with sadness. Stella, my Stella, I would be so happy if I could send you just one joyful letter, to lift your spirits with the news that we succeeded, that we reached our goal. Unfortunately, instead, this message carries a complaint; I don't like to complain, but the truth needs to be told.

An unexpected turn has come in our affairs; the question is now more difficult than ever; it is a matter of standing or falling, of blessed success or of complete undoing, and—OUR HANDS ARE BOUND.

An unexpected twist has occurred in our situation; the question is now tougher than ever; it’s a matter of standing firm or collapsing, of achieving great success or facing total failure, and—OUR HANDS ARE TIED.

There is a duty which is called gratitude; there is a high holy duty called filial love, and there is a detestable evil called egoism! Sometimes it is so difficult to see where the good ends, and the bad begins. One may go a certain distance, and then the boundary between the two extremes is hardly visible. Father's health is such that he is subject to severe heart attacks. Do you know what that means? We are defenceless—delivered over to the pleasure of blind fate.

There’s a responsibility known as gratitude; there’s a significant obligation called filial love, and there’s a horrible vice known as egoism! Sometimes it's really hard to tell where the good ends and the bad begins. You might travel a certain distance, and then the line between the two extremes is barely perceptible. Dad’s health is such that he suffers from serious heart attacks. Do you understand what that means? We are defenseless—at the mercy of blind fate.

We have stood so close to the fulfillment of our dearest wishes, and now we are again far away. It is a bitter awakening after we had thought that all stumbling blocks had been cleared from our way. The poor, tortured heart cries out, "What is my duty?" and no answer comes, while those who wait grope round in deepest darkness.

We have been so close to realizing our greatest desires, and now we find ourselves far away again. It's a painful realization after believing that all obstacles had been removed from our path. The hurt, tormented heart calls out, "What is my responsibility?" and there's no reply, while those who wait feel around in total darkness.

We can no longer seek for consolation in that splendid plan of the Government to open a school which would educate the daughters of Regents to become teachers; nothing will ever come of it. For many Regents whose consent had to be obtained, declared themselves against any innovation that would interfere with the custom of secluding young girls, and releasing them from their imprisonment by allowing them to go away from home to school.

We can’t count on that great plan from the Government to open a school for the daughters of Regents to train as teachers anymore; nothing will come of it. Many Regents, whose approval was needed, stated they were against any changes that would disrupt the tradition of keeping young girls secluded and letting them escape their confinement by going away from home to school.

It has been a hard blow for us, for we had built all our hopes upon it. Adieu illusions—adieu golden dreams of the future! You were too beautiful to be true.

It has been a tough blow for us, since we had put all our hopes into it. Goodbye illusions—goodbye shiny dreams of the future! You were too beautiful to be real.

I used to sit idly and take pleasure in the thought of how your eyes would shine when you heard the splendid news. And now the whole proposal has evaporated like smoke—has gone to the moon.

I used to sit around and enjoy thinking about how your eyes would light up when you heard the great news. And now the whole plan has disappeared like smoke—it's gone to the moon.

I do not know exactly how the matter stands; our friends at Batavia are away on a journey, but it goes very, very badly. Now if the plan for the domestic school for native girls should be in the same case, put down through the unwillingness of the parents themselves, there will be nothing left.

I don't know exactly what's going on; our friends in Batavia are away on a trip, but things are going really, really poorly. If the plan for the local school for native girls is facing the same issues, possibly because the parents aren't interested, there will be nothing left.

My fingers burn to write about the splendid plans of the Director of Education, and about the proposed education of Regents' daughters to be teachers, but I remain idle. I must not express my opinions on important subjects, least of all through means of the press.

My fingers are itching to write about the amazing plans of the Director of Education and the suggested training of the Regents' daughters to become teachers, but I stay quiet. I shouldn't share my thoughts on serious topics, especially not through the press.

Many persons in our immediate surroundings know nothing of what is brooding and raging within us; they know nothing of our plans. One of our acquaintances who comes to the house often, read in the newspapers about the proposed school for Regents' daughters, and said to my sisters, that would be just the thing for me, and that she and her husband would urge me to think seriously about it! Her husband spoke to me of the same thing, and with a blank face, as though knowing nothing, I let him speak.

Many people around us have no idea what's going on inside us; they're clueless about our plans. One of our acquaintances who visits often read in the newspapers about the proposed school for Regents' daughters and told my sisters that it would be perfect for me, saying that she and her husband would encourage me to really consider it! Her husband mentioned the same thing to me, and with a blank expression, as if I had no idea, I let him talk.

Both husband and wife are enthusiastic for the work of emancipating the native woman. He is a government official, and for that reason can do much for our cause. He will soon be promoted, and then they will both be able to do much more for our people.

Both husband and wife are eager to help free the native woman. He works as a government official, which allows him to support our cause significantly. He is due for a promotion soon, and then they will both be able to do even more for our community.

We have devised a plan for her, and she and her husband have listened to it with interest. When he becomes Assistant Resident, she is to invite the little daughters of the native officials serving under him to come to her house on certain fixed days, and give them instruction in handiwork and cooking; perhaps also in reading and writing. That would be a useful and beneficent work; the lady is delighted with the idea.

We have come up with a plan for her, and she and her husband have listened to it with interest. When he becomes Assistant Resident, she should invite the young daughters of the local officials working under him to her house on specific days, to teach them handicrafts and cooking; maybe even reading and writing as well. That would be a valuable and positive endeavor; the lady is excited about the idea.

I have naturally told her much about you. She will become with pleasure a member of the Onderlinge Vrouwenbescherming.[2] She has two little daughters in Holland; one wishes to become an advocate, and the other too will study a profession.

I’ve naturally shared a lot about you with her. She’ll happily become a member of the Onderlinge Vrouwenbescherming.[2] She has two young daughters in Holland; one wants to become a lawyer, and the other plans to pursue a profession as well.

I told her that it was my earnest wish before I started out in life in whatever capacity, to spend first at least half a year at work in a hospital to learn something of the care of the sick because now if sickness should fall under my hands, I should not know which way to turn. She said at once that her brother-in-law who is a doctor, would help to initiate me into the secrets of sick nursing. The doctor is a newcomer, speaks no Javanese and very broken Malay. I can be of service to him in turn by acting as interpreter, for a large majority of his patients are either natives or Chinese.

I told her that it was my sincere wish, before I started my career in any capacity, to spend at least six months working in a hospital to learn about caring for the sick, because right now, if I encountered someone who was ill, I wouldn’t know what to do. She immediately mentioned that her brother-in-law, who is a doctor, would help me learn the ins and outs of nursing. The doctor is new here, does not speak Javanese, and his Malay is quite broken. I can help him by acting as an interpreter, since most of his patients are either locals or Chinese.

I am thinking seriously of this plan of spending some time in a hospital, it would add a great deal to my education; I have sat and pondered over it long. What do you think of it? Oh it is misery on top of misery to see some one suffer frightful pain, and not to know how to alleviate that pain. Those who watch suffer even more than the patient himself. I have sat by many sick beds, even as a child, and speak from experience. The idea of studying nursing came to me at the bed-side of a dear one.

I’m seriously considering the idea of spending some time in a hospital; it would really enhance my education. I’ve thought about it a lot. What’s your take on it? It’s pure agony to see someone in excruciating pain and not know how to help. Those who observe suffer even more than the person in pain. I’ve sat by many sickbeds, even as a child, and I speak from experience. The thought of studying nursing first occurred to me while I was at the bedside of someone dear.

Later I shall speak out and say frankly what I have in my heart in regard to the education of girls. I shall plead for the importance of a knowledge of hygiene and of the structure of the human body to women. I want to see hygiene and physiology placed on the curriculum of the school, which is to be erected. Poor bunglers, eh? who after so much hodge-podge must gulp down those subjects. What an ideal school that Institute for Native Young Ladies will be! Science, cooking, house-keeping, handiwork, hygiene and vocational training; all must be there! It is only a dream, but let us dream if it makes us happy. Why not?

Later, I will express my true thoughts about the education of girls. I will advocate for the importance of understanding hygiene and the human body's structure for women. I want hygiene and physiology to be included in the curriculum of the school that is going to be built. Poor souls, right? who after so much confusion will have to learn those subjects. What an ideal school that Institute for Native Young Ladies will be! Science, cooking, home economics, practical skills, hygiene, and vocational training; all of it should be there! It's just a dream, but let’s dream if it brings us joy. Why not?


What I have written thus far for the public has been but nonsense, suggested by some special happening or other. I may never mention serious subjects, alas! Later, when we shall have wholly wrested ourselves loose from the iron grip of age-long traditions, it will be different.

What I've written so far for the public has just been nonsense, inspired by some random events. I might never talk about serious topics, unfortunately! Later, when we've completely freed ourselves from the constraints of long-standing traditions, things will be different.

It would be different now, were it not for the love which we have for our dearest parents. Father would not be pleased if the name of his daughter should be rolled under the tongues of men. When I am wholly free and independent, I shall speak out and say what I think. So till that time comes, patience, Stella, for I cannot send you nonsense. When I write something in which I myself am pleased, in which my deepest convictions are expressed, I shall send it to you.

It would be different now if it weren't for the love we have for our beloved parents. Dad wouldn't be happy if people were to gossip about his daughter. When I am fully free and independent, I will speak up and say what I really think. Until that time comes, be patient, Stella, because I can't send you anything trivial. When I write something that I truly like, something that expresses my deepest beliefs, I'll send it to you.


[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.

[2] Society for the Protection of Fallen Women.

[2] Society for the Protection of Fallen Women.


XIX

10th June, 1901.[1]

June 10, 1901.[1]

We know what Borel has written on the gamelan (he calls it soul music). Do you know other things by him as well? "Het Jongetje" is charming. Many think Borel morbid and unwholesome, but we enjoy him. "De laatste incarnatie" is very fine, and his "Droom uit Tosari" is still finer, in that he writes of the wonderful natural beauty of Java's blue mountains. How much we enjoyed it! One must be an artist, or at least, have been subjected to a lively dose of artistic feeling to see and take pleasure in the beauties of Mother Nature, and to be able to express it in fine, clear style; such an one must be a dear privileged human child, upon whose forehead the muses have pressed a kiss.

We know what Borel has written about the gamelan (he calls it soul music). Do you know any of his other works? "Het Jongetje" is delightful. Many people think Borel is dark and unhealthy, but we appreciate him. "De laatste incarnatie" is really good, and "Droom uit Tosari" is even better because he describes the stunning natural beauty of Java's blue mountains. How much we enjoyed it! You have to be an artist, or at least have felt a strong sense of creativity, to see and appreciate the beauty of Mother Nature and to express it in a clear, elegant style; such a person must be a precious, privileged human being, whom the muses have kissed on the forehead.

I hope some day to have an opportunity to study your beautiful, musical language; I shall not let the chance go by without making use of it, you may be assured. To be able to read and write it would make me happy above everything. And if I should ever be so fortunate as to master the German language then I shall go and look for you. Will it not be a good idea? In the meantime flying machines will have come into use, and on some golden day you will see one of them flutter over Jena's blue horizon bringing a guest from afar!

I hope someday I'll get the chance to study your beautiful, musical language; I won’t let that opportunity slip away, you can count on it. Being able to read and write it would make me happier than anything else. And if I ever manage to master the German language, I’ll come and look for you. Doesn’t that sound like a great idea? In the meantime, flying machines will be in use, and one day you’ll see one of them gliding over Jena's blue horizon, bringing a guest from far away!

I should indeed have been born a boy; then, perhaps, I should be able to carry out some of my high-flying plans. Now, as a girl, in our present native civilization, it is almost impossible to take a little walk down a turnpike. How can anything else be expected, when in Europe, the centre of civilization, and of enlightenment, the strife should have been so long and so bitter for the good right of the woman? Could one in earnest expect that India, uncivilized, unenlightened, slumbering India, should take it well that her daughters, women who through centuries had been looked upon as beings of a lower order—yes, why should I not say it—as soulless creatures, should suddenly be regarded as human beings, who have a right to independent ideas, to freedom of thought, of feeling and of conduct?

I should have definitely been born a boy; then, maybe I could pursue some of my ambitious plans. Now, as a girl in our current society, it's almost impossible to take a simple walk down the street. What else can we expect when in Europe, the center of civilization and enlightenment, it has taken so long and been such a struggle for women to gain their rights? Could anyone seriously believe that India, uncivilized and unenlightened, sleepy India, would accept that its daughters—women who have been viewed for centuries as inferior beings—yes, why shouldn't I say it—like soulless creatures, should suddenly be seen as human beings with the right to independent thoughts, freedom of expression, feelings, and actions?

Alas! nothing will come of that splendid plan of the Government, from which we expected so much; nothing will come of it because the majority of native chiefs opposed it. Adieu illusions! Ah! I have often thought and repeated aloud, that dreams and ideals were useless ballast in our Native civilization, a superfluous and dangerous luxury! But that says the mouth alone, at the instigation of the cold understanding. It makes no impression upon that stupid crazy thing, the heart. For dreams of freedom have taken such deep root in our hearts, that they are never more to be uprooted without making desolate the soil from which they have sprung.

Unfortunately, nothing will come of that great plan from the Government, which we hoped would bring so much; nothing will come of it because the majority of local leaders opposed it. Goodbye, illusions! Ah! I've often thought and said out loud that dreams and ideals are useless weight in our Native civilization, a pointless and risky luxury! But that’s just talk from the mind, influenced by cold logic. It doesn’t affect that foolish, wild thing, the heart. Because the dreams of freedom have taken such deep root in our hearts that they can't be removed without leaving the land from which they grew completely devastated.

I think it is very good of you to give yourself such concern in regard to my future. I am deeply grateful. But oh, do you know nothing but sadness concerning me? We know what awaits us. We three are going hand in hand through life that for us will be full of struggle and disappointment! The way that we have chosen is certainly not strewn with roses; it is filled with thorns, but we have chosen it out of love, and with love and a joyous mind we shall follow it.

I really appreciate your concern for my future. I'm truly thankful. But do you only see sadness when you think of me? We know what lies ahead. The three of us are facing life together, and it will be full of challenges and disappointments! The path we’ve chosen definitely isn’t easy; it’s filled with obstacles, but we chose it out of love, and with love and a positive attitude, we will continue on this journey.

It leads to the raising of thousands and thousands of poor oppressed and down-trodden souls, our sisters; it leads toward freedom and happiness for millions. For our fellow countrymen too will inevitably be brought to a higher moral condition, and then they will work with us on that eternal work of striving for perfection. That giant's work at which through the centuries the noblest and best have toiled, trying to lead mankind upward toward the light, and in short, to bring our beautiful earth nearer to Heaven. Is not that worth striving for all one's life?

It leads to uplifting thousands and thousands of poor oppressed and downtrodden individuals, our sisters; it points toward freedom and happiness for millions. Our fellow citizens will also be inevitably elevated to a higher moral state, and then they will join us in that ongoing effort to strive for perfection. That monumental task that throughout the ages the greatest and noblest have worked on, attempting to guide humanity toward the light, and ultimately, to bring our beautiful planet closer to Heaven. Isn't that worth dedicating one’s entire life to?

It is the dream of "Tiga Soedara," the three Javanese sisters in the distant sunny land. Oh, could we but go to the land of changing seasons, the land of warmth and cold, the fatherland of learning, to prepare ourselves there for the good fight that we wish to make for the future happiness and well-being of our people. Above all the mind should be cultivated, before one can do good. Although people assert that to do good and to be intellectual are two different things; but I think that it takes the greatest wisdom to overcome the opposing forces that we human beings all feel in us, to temper them, and to regulate them so that they may work harmoniously together. I have seen so often that to try to do good ignorantly, does more harm than good.

It’s the dream of "Tiga Soedara," the three Javanese sisters in the distant sunny land. Oh, if only we could go to the land of changing seasons, the place of warmth and cold, the homeland of learning, to prepare ourselves for the good fight we want to undertake for the future happiness and well-being of our people. Above all, the mind must be nurtured before we can do good. Although people say that doing good and being knowledgeable are two different things, I believe it takes great wisdom to overcome the conflicting forces within us, to balance them, and to manage them so they can work together harmoniously. I've often seen that trying to do good without knowledge can cause more harm than good.

Europe! Must you then remain always unattainable for us? We, who long for you with heart and soul.

Europe! Will you always be out of reach for us? We, who yearn for you with all our heart and soul.

But I do not believe in repining. Life is too beautiful—too splendid—to be wasted in complaints about things which can never be changed. Let us be thankful for the many blessings that the good God has bestowed upon us. Are we not fortunate above thousands and thousands of others, in the possession of our dear parents, good health, and in a number of little blessings, which make up the sum of our daily lives?

But I don’t believe in complaining. Life is too beautiful—too amazing—to be wasted on things that can never be changed. Let's be grateful for the many blessings that God has given us. Aren’t we luckier than thousands and thousands of others, with our loving parents, good health, and all the little blessings that make up our daily lives?

When we have enjoyed the music of singing birds then we are thankful that God has not created us deaf! When we are at Klein Scheveningen, that idyllic spot by the sea, where everything breathes quiet and peace, and watch the sun go down, then we know that we cannot be grateful enough that we have good eyes to enjoy the beautiful light which plays upon the golden water, and in the Heaven above it! and a still prayer of thanksgiving toward the invisible Great Spirit who created everything and governs everything—a joyful thanksgiving rises from my heart, thanksgiving that I may, and am able to see so much. For there are many who cannot. Not only the poor people to whom the days and nights are as one, an impenetrable blackness, but there are many who are in full possession of their faculties, yet never see.

When we listen to the music of singing birds, we’re grateful that God hasn’t made us deaf! When we’re at Klein Scheveningen, that peaceful spot by the sea where everything exudes tranquility, and we watch the sun set, we realize we can't be thankful enough for our good sight to appreciate the beautiful light dancing on the golden water and in the sky above it! A quiet prayer of gratitude goes up to the unseen Great Spirit who created and governs everything—a joyful thanks rises from my heart, thankful that I can see so much. Many cannot. It's not just the poor who experience days and nights as an unbroken darkness, but also many who have all their faculties yet never truly see.

And we realize how privileged we are above so many of our fellow men, and gratitude for all the blessings of the good God fills our souls. But is it not a sad thought that we must be reminded of the lack in others, in order to appreciate our own advantages?

And we recognize how fortunate we are compared to so many of our fellow humans, and gratitude for all the blessings from a good God fills our hearts. But isn't it a somber thought that we need to be reminded of the struggles others face to truly appreciate our own advantages?

There are many educated native women; many, many cleverer and more talented than we, who have been hampered not at all in the cultivation of their minds, who could have become anything that they would, and yet they have done nothing, have attempted nothing that could lead to the uplifting of their sex, and of their race. They have either fallen back wholly into the old civilization, or gone over to that of the Europeans; in both cases being lost to their people to whom they could have been a blessing, if they had but willed it. Is it not the duty of all those who are educated and on a higher plane to stand by with their greater knowledge and seek to lighten the way for those who are less fortunate? No law commands this, but it is a moral duty.

There are many educated native women; many, many who are smarter and more talented than we are, who have had every opportunity to develop their minds and could have achieved anything they wanted. Yet, they have done nothing and attempted nothing that would elevate their gender or their race. They have either completely retreated into the old ways or adopted European culture; in both cases, they are lost to their communities, where they could have been a blessing if only they had chosen to be. Isn’t it the responsibility of those who are educated and at a higher level to use their greater knowledge to help those who are less fortunate? No law requires this, but it is a moral obligation.

Forgive me if I have tired you by writing at too great length. How did I come to take up so much of your valuable time with the babble? Forgive me, but you yourself are not without blame; your two letters which are lying before me are so sympathetic; when I read their cordial words, it is as though I had you before me, and that is what I have imagined all the time that I have been writing.

Forgive me if I've worn you out by going on for too long. How did I end up taking so much of your precious time with this chatter? Sorry about that, but you can't escape some responsibility; your two letters in front of me are so kind. When I read your warm words, it's like I have you right in front of me, and that's what I've been picturing the whole time I've been writing.

That one of Java's volcanoes on the Eastern cape has broken out frightfully, and cost many lives, you will certainly have learned from others, so I shall not write of that. According to the papers, two other volcanoes are now active. Oh, inscrutable, beautiful blue mountains!

That one of Java's volcanoes on the Eastern cape has erupted violently and caused many deaths, you have probably heard from others, so I won’t write about that. According to the news, two other volcanoes are now active. Oh, mysterious, beautiful blue mountains!

The eclipse of the sun on the 18th of May, for the observation of which scientists from all over the world came to Java, we could scarcely see here at all, owing to the unfortunate weather. The day was cloudy and there was, and is still rain. But what was vexation to us, was a blessing to the farmers! Father was made very happy by the good rain which refreshed the thirsty fields, and so much depends upon that. So much can depend upon a single shower of rain, woe or weal to hundreds, yes to thousands.

The solar eclipse on May 18th, which scientists from around the world traveled to Java to observe, was barely visible to us due to the unfortunate weather. The day was cloudy, and it was still raining. But while this was frustrating for us, it was a blessing for the farmers! My father was very happy about the good rain that refreshed the thirsty fields, and so much relies on that. A single shower of rain can have such a big impact, bringing either hardship or prosperity to hundreds, even thousands.

[1] To Professor and Mrs. G.K. Anton of Jena.

[1] To Professor and Mrs. G.K. Anton of Jena.


XX

June 6, 1901.[1]

June 6, 1901.[1]

Dear Hilda:

Dear Hilda:

Let me begin by sending you both, in the name of my sisters too, heartfelt wishes of happiness on the birth of your second son. We hope from our hearts that he may become just such a sweet, healthy little fellow as his brother, who will grow in time into a fine man, and make you both right proud.

Let me start by sending you both, along with my sisters, warm wishes for happiness on the arrival of your second son. We truly hope he grows up to be just as sweet and healthy as his brother, who will eventually become a wonderful man and make you both very proud.

How does our little friend act under his new dignity of big brother? Does he not want to play with Alfred right away? The little one is too eager, is it not true?

How does our little friend behave with his new status as big brother? Doesn't he want to play with Alfred right away? The little one is just too eager, isn't he?

A May child! De Genestet has written such a beautiful poem about that; the ending is sad but I fervently hope that the prayer of the poet in the last two couplets may be fulfilled for your May child. Although naturally you know the lines yourself, I cannot help repeating them again here:

A May baby! De Genestet wrote such a beautiful poem about that; the ending is sad, but I really hope that the poet's prayer in the last two couplets comes true for your May baby. Even though you probably already know the lines, I can't help but repeat them here:

"De God der lente spreide[2]
U rozen voor den voet
De God der liefde leide
U sachtkens, trouw en goed!

Bloei in uw vaders gaarde,
Bloei aan uw moeders zij
Hun schoonste bloem op aarde,
Gij, knaapje van den Mei!"

"The Spring God spreads[2]
You have roses at your feet.
The God of love leads
You are gentle, genuine, and kind!

Grow in your father's garden,
Bloom by your mom's side
Their most beautiful flower on Earth,
"You, little one of May!"

I hear you laugh when you have read the verses, how foolish, eh? but do not be surprised at them, all old aunts become more or less sentimental, and to that category belongs she who now writes.

I hear you laugh after reading the verses; how silly, right? But don't be surprised by them; all old aunts tend to get a bit sentimental, and that's the category I fall into as I write this.

[1] To Mevrouw de Booij-Boissevain.

To Ms. de Booij-Boissevain.


"May the God of springtime spread,
Roses before your feet,
May the God of love lead and
Keep you gentle, true and good!


"May the God of spring bring,
Roses on your path,
May the God of love guide and
"Stay kind, honest, and good!"


Bloom in your father's garden,
Bloom at your mother's side,
The loveliest flower on earth to them,
Thou little blossom of May!"


Grow in your dad's garden.
Flourish beside your mom,
The most beautiful flower in the world to them,
"Oh little flower of May!"


XXI

1st of August, 1901.[1]

August 1, 1901.[1]

We Javanese cannot live without flowers and sweet odours. The native flowers in their splendour awaken in me a world of thought and feeling whenever I breathe in their perfume. Days afterwards it lives in my memory, and I feel the strong Javanese blood coursing through my veins. Oh soul of my people, that used to be too beautiful, that was full of kindness, poetry, gentleness and modesty—what has become of you? What have time and slothfulness not made of you?

We Javanese can’t live without flowers and sweet scents. The native flowers in all their beauty stir up a world of thoughts and feelings in me whenever I inhale their fragrance. Even days later, it lingers in my memory, and I feel the strong Javanese blood running through my veins. Oh, soul of my people, that used to be so beautiful, filled with kindness, poetry, gentleness, and modesty—what has happened to you? What have time and laziness done to you?

It is so often said that we are more European than Javanese in our hearts. Sad thought! We know that we are impregnated with European ideas and feelings—but the blood, the Javanese blood that flows live and warm through our veins, can never die. We feel it in the smell of incense and in the perfume of flowers, in the tones of the gamelan, in the sighing of the wind through the tops of the cocoa-nut trees, the cooing of the turtle doves, the whistling of the fields of ripened rice, in the pounding of the haddi-blokken[2] at the time of the rice harvest.

It is often said that we are more European than Javanese at heart. What a sad thought! We know that we are filled with European ideas and feelings—but the blood, the Javanese blood that flows vibrant and warm through our veins, can never fade. We feel it in the scent of incense and the fragrance of flowers, in the sounds of the gamelan, in the rustling of the wind through the tops of coconut trees, the cooing of turtle doves, the whispering of the fields of ripe rice, and in the pounding of the haddi-blokken[2] during the rice harvest.

Not for nothing have we passed our whole lives amid surroundings where everything depends upon form; we have learned the emptiness of those forms, their lack of meaning and of substance; there is much good in the Javanese people. We are so anxious for you to admire our people. When I see something fine, some trait of character, that is peculiarly Javanese, then I think "How glad I should be if Mevrouw A. were with us. She would be pleased at this thing, would appreciate it, she who has wide open eyes for everything that is noble."

Not without reason have we spent our whole lives in an environment where everything relies on appearances; we've come to realize the emptiness of those appearances, their lack of meaning and substance. There's a lot of goodness in the Javanese people. We really want you to admire our culture. Whenever I see something beautiful, some character trait that is uniquely Javanese, I think, "How wonderful it would be if Mevrouw A. were here with us. She would appreciate this and recognize its value, as she is always open to everything that is noble."

Our little Javanese woodcarver-artist as you call him, has made something very beautiful with the whole wajanghistory[3] carved upon it. Wajang figures on the cover, on the outside and inside both, and on all four walls. There is a case designed to protect it, which is also ornamented with wajang figures. The box is lined with orange satin, which is gathered and pleated, and it is set off by a silver rim, also of native workmanship. Indeed it ought to be very beautiful, for it is designed to hold the portraits of the Regents of Java and Madeira, which the queen has ordered sent to her. This mark of homage is a pretty idea. The Regent of Garoat ordered the box and I was given free play. I might spend as much as I liked for both objects.

Our little Javanese woodcarver-artist, as you call him, has created something truly beautiful featuring the entire wajang history[3] carved onto it. Wajang figures adorn the cover, both outside and inside, as well as all four walls. There's a case designed to protect it, which is also decorated with wajang figures. The box is lined with orange satin, gathered and pleated, and is highlighted by a silver rim, made with local craftsmanship. It really should be stunning since it's meant to hold the portraits of the Regents of Java and Madeira, which the queen has requested to be sent to her. This gesture of respect is a lovely idea. The Regent of Garoat ordered the box, and I had complete freedom to spend as much as I wanted on both items.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Mrs. Abendanon.

[2] In Java the rice is beaten from the husks by great wooden mortars. The pounding noise made by these on the sawahs (rice fields) at the time of the harvest produces a monotonous cadence.

[2] In Java, they pound the rice out of the husks using large wooden mortars. The pounding sound from these in the rice fields during the harvest creates a repetitive rhythm.

[3] Wajang is the Javanese drama, it is very ancient and in the 9th century was already a traditional institution in its present form. It presents always the romantic legends or sagas of the Island, though some of the stories are versions of those in Hindu mythology and were introduced after the Hindu occupation of Java. There are three principal forms of wajang, the most common is the wajang kĕlitik or little wajangs, puppets made of leather. The master of the show or delang manipulates the strings and recites the lines behind the scenes. Sometimes the performances last from 7.30 in the evening until 6 in the morning. The wajang topeng or lyric drama existed in the year 1000 and probably earlier. The performers are men and women wearing grotesque masks. Animal masks such as tigers, elephants, wild boars, birds, etc., are often worn. In the presence of royalty the actors play unmasked.

[3] Wajang is Javanese drama; it's very old and by the 9th century, it was already established in its current form. It typically features romantic legends or sagas of the island, although some stories are adaptations from Hindu mythology that were brought in after the Hindu period in Java. There are three main types of wajang, with the most common being wajang kĕlitik or little wajangs, which are leather puppets. The showmaster, or dalang, controls the puppets and narrates the story from behind the scenes. Sometimes, performances can go on from 7:30 PM until 6 AM. The wajang topeng or lyric drama dates back to around the year 1000 and possibly earlier. The performers, both men and women, wear exaggerated masks. They often sport animal masks like tigers, elephants, wild boars, and birds. In the presence of royalty, the actors perform without masks.

The wajang beber is of very early origin and is a shadow play, shadows of marionettes being shown through a white cloth.

The wajang beber is very old and is a type of shadow play, where the shadows of puppets are displayed on a white cloth.

At the time of the Mohammedan conquest in the 15th century and after the forcible conversion of the Javanese to Mohammedanism, an effort was made to change the wajangs to conform with the Mohammedan law which forbade the representation of human beings, hence the introduction of the grotesque contorted masks still in use.

At the time of the Muslim conquest in the 15th century and after the forced conversion of the Javanese to Islam, there was an effort to modify the wajangs to comply with Islamic law, which prohibited the depiction of human figures. This led to the introduction of the grotesque, contorted masks that are still used today.

Wajang performances are always accompanied by gamelan music, explanatory verse and a chorus with chants.

Wajang performances are always accompanied by gamelan music, explanatory verses, and a chorus with chants.


XXII

August 19, 1901.[1]

August 19, 1901.[1]

You must have thought it ungracious of me to remain silent for so long after your charming letter and your goodness in sending the dear kiekje, which I have enjoyed so much. The silence has not been from lack of appreciation, but because the one wholly sound Kartini had all of her time taken up with the little sick sisters. It was so warm, it was not hard to exaggerate a little indisposition, so that we could not help spoiling our invalids. Just now one of the pairs of eyes which I have seen so troubled, peeped over my shoulder and read this. Child, child, what do you gain by it? The children will never hear any praise from me, I assure you. But what am I doing now—speaking ill of my dear little sisters?

You must have thought it rude of me to stay quiet for so long after your lovely letter and your kindness in sending the dear kiekje, which I’ve enjoyed a lot. My silence hasn’t been due to a lack of appreciation, but because the one totally capable Kartini had all her time consumed with the little sick sisters. It was so warm that it was easy to make a little illness seem worse, and we couldn’t help but spoil our patients. Right now, one of the pairs of eyes that I’ve seen so troubled peeked over my shoulder and read this. Child, child, what do you hope to achieve by it? The children will never hear any praise from me, I promise you. But what am I doing now—speaking poorly of my dear little sisters?


Nothing is impossible in this world. What we look upon today as an impossibility, tomorrow may be an accomplished fact.

Nothing is impossible in this world. What we see as impossible today may become a reality tomorrow.

There is a restlessness in our native civilization, the spirit of progress is moving among us. It is strongly combated by the inherent love which the Javanese has for the ancient "laws." There will be a hard fight before these hoary ideas and customs shall be deeply buried in the ground, never again to rise.

There is an unrest in our native culture; the drive for progress is alive among us. It's strongly resisted by the Javanese people's deep attachment to their ancient "laws." There will be a tough battle before these old ideas and customs are thoroughly buried, never to come back again.

[1] To Mevrouw H.G. de Booij-Boissevain.

To Mrs. H.G. de Booij-Boissevain.


XXIII

August, 1901.[1]

August 1901. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

I should be so glad, so happy, if I could be in a position to lead children's hearts, to form little characters, to awaken young minds, to help to mould the women of the future who will be able to carry forward enlightenment like a torch. There is much misery in our Javanese woman's world, there has always been so much suffering, so much bitterness.

I would be so glad, so happy, if I could lead children’s hearts, shape little characters, awaken young minds, and help mold the women of the future who will carry forward enlightenment like a torch. There is so much misery in the lives of Javanese women; there has always been so much suffering and bitterness.

The only road which lies open to a Javanese girl, and above all to one of noble birth, is marriage.

The only path available to a Javanese girl, especially one of noble birth, is marriage.

From far and near we know of the horrible misery of the woman caused by certain Mohammedan institutions that are so easy for the man, but oh, so bitterly hard and miserable for her.

From far and wide, we're aware of the terrible suffering that women face due to certain Islamic practices that are so easy for men, but oh, so painfully hard and miserable for them.

"She soon grows accustomed to it, she finds that it is nothing," say the wise men, and then "We should have no more peace if we put such ideas into her head."

"She quickly gets used to it; she realizes it's nothing," say the wise men, and then "We wouldn't have any peace if we put those ideas in her head."

Let me, a child of Java, nourished at her breast, who has lived here all her life, assure you that the native women have honest, simple hearts that can feel and suffer as well as the most delicate, sensitive woman's heart in your country.

Let me, a child of Java, raised in her embrace, who has lived here all my life, assure you that the native women have genuine, simple hearts that can feel and suffer just like the most delicate, sensitive woman's heart in your country.

But here there is a suppressed suffering which consumes itself. For she feels herself powerless and defenceless through her ignorance and inexperience.

But here there is a hidden pain that eats away at itself. She feels powerless and helpless because of her ignorance and lack of experience.

The old traditions speak. Fatima's bridegroom takes a new wife and she is asked by the prophet what she feels: "Nothing, Father, nothing," she declared. And while saying this she leaned against a banana tree; the leaves, formerly fresh and green, withered, and the trunk against which her body rested shrivelled into ashes.

The old traditions have something to say. Fatima's husband takes a new wife, and the prophet asks her how she feels: "Nothing, Father, nothing," she replied. As she said this, she leaned against a banana tree; the leaves, once fresh and green, withered, and the trunk she rested against turned to ashes.

Again the Father asked her what she felt and she said, "Nothing, Father, nothing."

Again the Father asked her how she felt, and she said, "Nothing, Father, nothing."

The Father gave her a raw egg and bade her hold it against her heart; he asked her to give it back to him, he broke it open and the egg was cooked.

The Father gave her a raw egg and told her to hold it against her heart; he asked her to return it to him, then he cracked it open and the egg was cooked.

The Eastern woman's heart has not changed. Many think it an honour to tolerate with unmoved countenances the one or more women their husbands have brought home, but do not ask what is hidden behind that iron mask, or what the walls of their dwellings could tell when the eyes of the world are removed. There are so many burning women's hearts, with poor, innocent, suffering, childlike souls.

The Eastern woman's heart hasn't changed. Many believe it's a mark of honor to accept, without showing any emotion, the women their husbands have brought home. But they don't consider what's behind that stoic facade or what the walls of their homes could reveal when the world's eyes are turned away. There are so many passionate women's hearts, with innocent, suffering, childlike souls.

And it was the misery that I saw, even in my childish years, that first awakened in me the desire to fight against these time-honoured customs, and substitute justice for old tradition.

And it was the suffering I witnessed, even in my childhood, that first sparked in me the desire to challenge these long-standing customs and replace tradition with justice.

Our work will have a two-fold aim, first to help to enlighten all our people, and secondly to raise up our sisters, so that they may live and be treated as human beings. To all of you who have sympathy for Java, and the Javanese, we send an urgent prayer—help us to realize our ideals; they mean so much to our people and to our sex.

Our work has two main goals: first, to educate everyone in our community, and second, to empower our women so they can live and be treated with dignity. To all of you who care about Java and the Javanese, we send a heartfelt plea—help us achieve our dreams; they are incredibly important to our community and to women.

Raise the Javanese woman, educate her heart and her understanding, and you will have splendid workers to co-operate with you in your noble work, your giant's work, the work of civilizing and enlightening a whole nation.

Empower the Javanese woman, nurture her heart and mind, and you'll have amazing partners to join you in your noble mission, your monumental task, the mission of civilizing and enlightening an entire nation.

Teach her a trade, so that she will no longer be powerless when her guardians command her to contract a marriage which will inevitably plunge her and whatever children she may have into misery.

Teach her a skill, so that she won’t be helpless when her guardians force her into a marriage that will surely bring her and any children she might have into misery.

The only escape from such conditions is for the girl herself to learn to be independent.

The only way out of those circumstances is for the girl to learn to be independent.

There is no one yet who does it, who dares do it.

There’s no one who does it yet, who has the guts to do it.

It is a disgrace for a girl not to marry, to remain an unprotected woman.

It’s shameful for a girl not to get married and to stay unprotected.

Our idea is to open, as soon as we have the means, an institute for the daughters of Native chiefs, where they will be fitted for practical life and will be taught as well the things which elevate the spirit, and ennoble the mind.

Our plan is to open an institute for the daughters of Native chiefs as soon as we have the resources. There, they will be prepared for practical life and taught subjects that uplift the spirit and enrich the mind.

Would such a school succeed? We are bold enough to answer "Yes." Many of the native chiefs send their daughters to school now, but it is only for the accomplishments, and not because they expect it to be of any practical use; or of real benefit to the woman herself. Still that does not minimize the importance of the fact that more and more, they are educating their daughters. The many government and private schools can testify to the truth of this. Even the Emperor of Solo sends his daughters to school.

Would such a school succeed? We're confident enough to say "Yes." Many of the local chiefs send their daughters to school now, but it’s only for credentials, not because they think it will be practically useful or truly beneficial for the women themselves. Still, that doesn’t lessen the significance of the fact that more and more of them are educating their daughters. Numerous government and private schools can confirm this. Even the Emperor of Solo sends his daughters to school.

In progressive Preanger, where the education of girls is no new thing, a special school for daughters of the nobles, subsidized by the Government, has been opened. There are even Regents' daughters who go to a domestic school in a strange place!

In modern Preanger, where educating girls isn’t unusual, a special school for noble daughters has been established with government funding. There are even Regents' daughters attending a private school in an unfamiliar location!

Then there are many parents who would like to send their daughters to school, yet refuse to send them where they would have to study with boys. The expense of having a governess is far beyond the means of an ordinary native magistrate, only a few are able to afford it. No wedona who has not an independent fortune can keep a governess for his little daughter.

Then there are many parents who want to send their daughters to school but refuse to let them study with boys. The cost of hiring a governess is way beyond what an average local magistrate can afford; only a few can manage it. No man who doesn't have a private fortune can hire a governess for his young daughter.

There was a young mother who asked her husband on the last day of her life as a dying request, to carry out one of her dreams, which was, as soon as he should be in better circumstances, to send her little daughter to the European school.

There was a young mother who asked her husband on the last day of her life, as a dying wish, to fulfill one of her dreams: as soon as he was in a better situation, to send their little daughter to the European school.

We have talked over this question, and also the idea of an independent self-supporting woman, many times with the wives of native chiefs, and all of them have strengthened us in our belief that some one is only needed to take the first step; to set the example, and then the path will have been opened and others will follow it. There are many girls who think and feel as we and who would be glad to break the bonds in which the Mohammedan law holds them cloistered. But they remain quiescent before that "There is no one now who does it."

We’ve discussed the idea of an independent, self-sufficient woman many times with the wives of local chiefs, and they all support our belief that someone just needs to take the first step; to lead by example, and then the way will be paved for others to follow. There are many girls who think and feel like we do and would love to break free from the constraints of the Mohammedan law that keeps them confined. But they stay passive because they think, “No one is doing it right now.”

There must be some one to be first.

There has to be someone who goes first.

There is a native chief who sought permission from the Director of Education for his daughter to enter the medical school. Thrice blessed Father—thrice blessed daughter! she will be of great service to her country. I hope that she will be able to carry out her intentions.

There is a local chief who asked the Director of Education for permission for his daughter to enroll in medical school. Blessed Father—blessed daughter! She will be of great service to her country. I hope she can achieve her goals.

A younger sister of mine, Roekmini, has a great love for painting and it is her wish to be able to study at the Art Academy, so that later she may work for the development of our native art. Does not a people's art go hand in hand with a people's civilization? And if she found that the Art Academy was not the place for her, that she had not sufficient talent, then she could go to the Household School and later teach the future women the worth of money, which would be a very useful thing for our people.

My younger sister, Roekmini, really loves painting and wants to study at the Art Academy so she can help develop our local art. Doesn’t a nation’s art reflect its civilization? And if she discovers that the Art Academy isn’t the right fit for her or that she doesn’t have enough talent, she could attend the Household School and later teach future women the importance of money, which would be very beneficial for our community.

My sister and I should then be able to work together. And what we are most anxious to have taught in our future schools is hygiene, and a knowledge of sanitation and nursing. Hygiene and nursing should be part of one's education. So many misfortunes could have been averted or at least reduced to a minimum, if every one, men, as well as women, had been taught something of this useful study.

My sister and I should be able to collaborate. What we really want to teach in our future schools is hygiene, along with knowledge of sanitation and nursing. Hygiene and nursing should be integral parts of education. Many misfortunes could have been prevented or at least minimized if everyone, both men and women, had learned something about this valuable subject.

It is not in the least our intention to try to make European-Javanese of the Javanese by giving them liberal educations; our idea is to develop the fine qualities that are peculiar to their race; to help them to gain by contact with another civilization, not to the detraction of their own, but to its enoblement.

It’s not our goal to turn the Javanese into European-Javanese by providing them with liberal education; instead, we aim to enhance the unique qualities of their culture and help them gain from interacting with another civilization, not by diminishing their own but by enriching it.


I enjoyed your introduction so much to "The Land and People of Java." It warmed my heart to read the charming manner in which the beauty of my country was pictured and its wonder places described.

I really enjoyed your introduction to "The Land and People of Java." It warmed my heart to read the delightful way in which you portrayed the beauty of my country and described its amazing places.

Often an overpowering feeling of happiness comes over us, when we are out in God's free nature. Far from the doings of little souled men, alone with nature; above our heads the blue heavens and at our feet the unfathomable sea, behind us waving cocoanut palms. Oh! who would not be happy amid such surroundings?

Often, an overwhelming sense of happiness washes over us when we’re out in nature. Away from the actions of small-minded people, alone with the environment; above us, the blue sky, and beneath us, the endless sea, with swaying coconut palms behind us. Oh! Who wouldn’t feel happy in such a setting?

Sometimes I am betrayed into an egotistical thought, "Oh, let me live alone in this pure atmosphere, far from the noise of the market place, from worldly cares, alone with nature, and with my own soul!" That is pure egoism! it is not the voice of life, we are meant to live with and for humanity. But I have kept you too long already; you have other and more useful things to do than to read all this prattle from a "sentimental" Javanese girl.

Sometimes I catch myself thinking, "Oh, I just want to live alone in this clean space, far away from the hustle and bustle, from everyday worries, just me, nature, and my own thoughts!" That’s pure selfishness! It’s not how life really works; we’re meant to live with and for others. But I’ve kept you long enough; you have better and more important things to do than read this rambling from a "sentimental" Javanese girl.

[1] To Mevrouw Van Kol.

To Ms. Van Kol.


XXIV

September 4, 1901.[1]

September 4, 1901. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

We will not, we cannot believe that our lives will be only commonplace and monotonous like the lives of thousands of others before us, and as will be those of thousands of those who come after us! and yet any other destiny seems so improbable. Only once the fulfilment of our nearest and dearest wishes seemed near; now it is unattainably far away.

We won't, we can't believe that our lives will be just ordinary and boring like the lives of thousands before us, and those of thousands who will come after us! And yet, any other future feels so unlikely. There was a time when achieving our closest and dearest wishes seemed within reach; now it feels impossibly far away.

There are hours when the tortured human heart, torn with doubt, cries, "My God, what is my duty?" Seeing two duties which directly oppose and antagonize one another. Yet how can two things that are diametrically opposed be called by the same name?

There are moments when the troubled heart, filled with doubt, cries, "My God, what should I do?" facing two duties that completely oppose and conflict with each other. But how can two things that are totally opposite be referred to by the same name?

"Stay," says a voice behind me, "surrender your own wishes and longings to the will of him who is dear to you, and to whom you are dear; the struggle has been good, for it has served to strengthen and ennoble your own spirit. Stay!" And then again, I hear another voice ever loud and clear, which says: "Go, work for the realization of your ideals; work for the future; work for the good of thousands who are bent beneath the yoke of unjust laws, who have a false conception of good and evil. Go suffer and fight. Your work will be for all time!" Which is the higher duty, the first or the last?

"Stay," says a voice behind me, "give up your own wishes and desires for the one who cares for you and to whom you are important; the struggle has been worthwhile, as it has helped to strengthen and elevate your spirit. Stay!" Then I hear another voice, loud and clear, saying: "Go, work towards achieving your ideals; work for the future; work for the good of thousands who are burdened by unjust laws and have a distorted view of right and wrong. Go suffer and fight. Your work will matter for all time!" Which is the greater responsibility, the first or the last?

There are not many people in the world, never mind how closely they may be bound together by ties of blood, who love and understand one another as do my Father and I. There is much resemblance in our characters. We sympathize in everything with each other; there is only one point where we differ. Oh, why that one, why? Is it true, what is told us, that in the whole of wide, wide nature no two things are absolutely alike?

There aren't many people in the world, no matter how close their blood ties may be, who love and understand each other like my dad and I do. We share a lot of similarities in our personalities. We relate to each other on everything, except for one thing where we disagree. Oh, why that one thing, why? Is it true, what we're told, that throughout all of nature, no two things are exactly the same?

Father has borne so patiently with all my caprices; I have never heard a harsh or bitter word from his lips. He is always loving, always gentle. Through everything I feel his great love. Some time ago when I pressed him for a decision, he looked at me so sorrowfully, it was as if his sad eyes asked, "Are you in such haste to leave me, child?"

Father has been so patient with all my whims; I’ve never heard a harsh or bitter word from him. He’s always loving and gentle. Through everything, I can feel his deep love. A while back, when I pushed him for a decision, he looked at me with such sadness, it was as if his sad eyes were asking, “Are you in such a hurry to leave me, child?”

I turned away my head; I did not wish to see the dear true eyes; I wanted to be strong and not weak.

I turned my head away; I didn't want to see the beloved, genuine eyes; I wanted to be strong, not weak.

My heart almost broke once, when, as we two stood opposed to each other, father clasped me in his arms, and in a voice trembling with emotion said, "Must it be so, child? Is there no other way? Must it be?" And we stayed there, heart pressed to heart, looking into each other's eyes.

My heart almost broke once when we stood facing each other, and my dad wrapped his arms around me and said, his voice shaking with emotion, "Does it really have to be this way, kid? Is there no other option? Does it have to be?" We stood there, our hearts pressed together, looking into each other's eyes.

That was a heavy time, as heavy as a time can well be on this earth. It was shortly before Father's illness. Later, when father was recovering, Mother said to me, "Ah, child, give in to him."

That was a tough time, as tough as a time can get on this earth. It was just before Dad got sick. Later, when Dad was getting better, Mom said to me, "Ah, kid, just give in to him."

"I cannot," I answered in a choking voice.

"I can't," I replied, my voice wavering.

Since then Mother has never spoken about it to me. But when Father gives his consent, she will not withhold hers. She is all love and tenderness towards us, but that only makes the struggle the harder.

Since then, Mom has never mentioned it to me. But when Dad agrees, she won't hold back her support. She is all about love and kindness towards us, but that only makes the struggle tougher.

Pain nothing but pain, is all that we have brought to those true loving hearts.

Pain, nothing but pain, is all that we have brought to those truly loving hearts.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon

To Ms. Abendanon


XXV

30th September, 1901.[1]

September 30, 1901.[1]

In Preanger there are a great many women and girls who have been to school, and who speak Dutch. Most of those whose acquaintance we made talked Dutch with us because we do not know each other's language.[2] Strange! that we should make an agreeable acquaintance with people of our own country, and of kindred race by means of a foreign tongue. Our intercourse was cordial, free and unrestrained. They are a cheerful people, full of jest and merriment.

In Preanger, there are many women and girls who have gone to school and speak Dutch. Most of the people we met spoke Dutch with us because we didn’t know each other’s language.[2] It’s strange that we could make a pleasant connection with people from our own country and of a similar background using a foreign language. Our interactions were friendly, open, and relaxed. They are a cheerful group, full of humor and joy.


I have many things in my mind. Sometimes my fingers itch so to write down my thoughts, to be able to throw them in the faces of the multitude.

I have a lot on my mind. Sometimes my fingers really want to write down my thoughts, just so I can throw them at the crowd.

But what good would that do? People would shrug their shoulders, some of them would laugh, and most of them would take no notice whatever. One might as well be an idiot or a simpleton.

But what good would that do? People would just shrug, some would laugh, and most wouldn't pay any attention at all. You might as well be an idiot or a fool.

Perhaps it is better so, for who knows what harm a pen might do in the hands of an inexperienced, uncomprehending hothead.

Perhaps it's better this way, because who knows what damage a pen could cause in the hands of an inexperienced, clueless hothead.

Now after that tirade, something that you will think pleasant.

Now after that outburst, something you’ll find enjoyable.

A short while ago the Quarteros, with another Comptroller, were at our house. The gentlemen were speaking of a Regent whom the strange comptroller knew well. "A fine man," we heard him say, and then, "No, he is not married, except to a woman whom he cannot present, just an ordinary woman of the people by whom he has several children. He does not intend to marry; he will marry no Raden-Ajoe because then he would have to send the woman away, or relegate her to a second place, in either case making her miserable, and he will not do that."

A little while ago, the Quarteros, along with another Comptroller, came to our house. The gentlemen were talking about a Regent that the unusual comptroller knew well. "He's a great guy," we heard him say, and then added, "No, he's not married, except to a woman he can't introduce, just an ordinary woman from the community with whom he has several children. He doesn't plan to marry; he won't marry any Raden-Ajoe because then he'd have to send the woman away or put her in a secondary position, which would make her miserable, and he won’t do that."

My heart leapt when I heard that. Then there is indeed such an one! Splendid!

My heart raced when I heard that. So there really is someone like that! Awesome!

Mevrouw Quartero told us afterwards that both she and her husband glanced quickly at us, thinking at the same time, "Should the girls have heard that, how he will rise in their esteem?" So it is, too. We hope fervently that the Regent will always remain of the same mind, and that he will never be turned aside from his good resolution.

Mrs. Quartero told us later that both she and her husband quickly looked at us, thinking at the same time, "If the girls heard that, how much they'll admire him!" It’s true. We sincerely hope that the Regent will always feel the same way and that he never strays from his good intentions.

It would be a great pleasure to us to make his acquaintance; we hope that we may some day.

It would be a great pleasure for us to meet him; we hope that we can do so someday.

The young guard, regardless of sex, should band themselves together. We can each of us do something unaided, towards the uplifting and civilizing of our people, but if we were united our strength would be multiplied many times. By working together we could gather a goodly store of fruit.

The young guards, no matter their gender, should come together. Each of us can do something alone to help uplift and civilize our people, but if we united, our strength would be greatly amplified. By collaborating, we could accumulate a significant amount of resources.

In union there is strength, and power.

In unity, there is strength and power.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] In the Preanger Regencies Sundanese is spoken; it bears the same relation to Javanese that Scotch did to English in the 17th century.

[2] In the Preanger Regencies, people speak Sundanese, which is related to Javanese in the same way that Scottish was related to English in the 17th century.


XXVI

October 11, 1901.[1]

October 11, 1901. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

And now dear friend, I am going to speak of myself and give you in strictest confidence some idea of our plans. As doctors, accoucheuses, writers, teachers or artists, we could gain our own independence and at the same time work for the good of our fellow countrymen. All these ways now stand open to us and there are others too in which we could be independent. But we do not desire them, because we would only be working for ourselves, and not for our people.

And now, my dear friend, I’m going to share something about myself and, in complete confidence, give you an idea of our plans. As doctors, midwives, writers, teachers, or artists, we could achieve our own independence while also doing good for our fellow citizens. All of these paths are available to us, along with other options where we could be independent. However, we’re not interested in them because we would only be working for ourselves, not for our people.

What could we do for them if we were apothecaries' assistants, book-keepers, telegraph operators, clerks in an office or something of that kind? Those spheres of activity do not attract us. We want to lead full rich lives. You know the Government, through the Director of Education, is planning to erect schools for native girls; and by way of example a domestic school for the daughters of the nobles.

What could we do for them if we were pharmacy assistants, accountants, telegraph operators, office clerks, or something similar? Those jobs don’t interest us. We want to live full, rich lives. You know the Government, through the Director of Education, is planning to build schools for native girls; and as an example, a domestic school for the daughters of the nobles.

When we heard of this plan last year from the Director himself, his wife asked me if I would teach in this last school. I answered that I took much interest in the plan, but that the undertaking would be too great for me, because I had no training and would not be capable of filling such a position.

When we heard about this plan last year from the Director himself, his wife asked me if I would teach at this final school. I replied that I was very interested in the plan, but that the task would be too much for me since I had no training and wouldn’t be able to handle such a role.

Mevrouw said that her husband wanted me just as I was; to help to lead the young hearts and to form the young characters, I must go among the children as an elder sister, and be an example to them. I felt highly honoured at the suggestion, but unfitted for the task as I was; I had no right to undertake it. Mevrouw said that if I really must have some preparation, then I could go for a little while to the normal school at Batavia, there would be no difficulty about that, it was only a question of my own wishes.

Mevrouw said that her husband wanted me just the way I was; to help guide the young hearts and shape their characters, I needed to be among the children as an older sister and set an example for them. I felt really honored by the suggestion, but I also felt unqualified for the task; I had no right to take it on. Mevrouw said that if I really needed some preparation, I could attend the normal school in Batavia for a little while. There wouldn’t be any problem with that, it was just a matter of my own preferences.

That my Father approved of this suggestion, you know already. When I went to Batavia I saw the Directress of the Girls' High School and she said that she would do everything in her power to help me. This cordiality from one who was almost a stranger, was very encouraging. Unsought and unexpected, this offer of assistance was simply thrown into my lap. I was in the clouds and thought that my departure for Batavia was only a question of weeks, or at most, of months.

That my father agreed with this idea, you already know. When I went to Batavia, I met with the director of the girls' high school, and she said she would do everything she could to help me. This kindness from someone who was nearly a stranger was very encouraging. This unexpected offer of help came out of nowhere and was just handed to me. I felt on top of the world and thought that leaving for Batavia was just a matter of weeks, or at most, months away.

I have already told you that we are not rich; though Father has a large income, at the same time, his expenditures are great, so that we have only enough to live quietly and to give our boys (boys must be helped before everything) to give the boys good educations.

I’ve already mentioned that we’re not wealthy; even though Dad has a pretty good income, his expenses are high, so we only have just enough to live comfortably and to provide our boys (they need support above all else) with a solid education.

I had also thought of the financial difficulties, and had made a plan so that the expense of my studies would not be too great a burden. It would cost my father twelve hundred florins for one year, a whole month's income, and no small sum for a household as large as ours; so my thoughts turned towards the medical school at Batavia, tuition in medicine is free, at least for boys (there have never been any women medical students). One can study medicine at the expense of the country. The students receive free lodging, a monthly allowance to cover cost of food and clothing, and there is free medical attendance.

I had also considered the financial challenges and made a plan so that the costs of my studies wouldn’t be too heavy of a burden. It would cost my father twelve hundred florins for just one year, which is a whole month’s income and not a small amount for a household as large as ours; so I thought about the medical school in Batavia. Tuition for medicine is free, at least for boys (there have never been any female medical students). You can study medicine at the country's expense. The students get free lodging, a monthly allowance for food and clothing, and there’s free medical care.

When I was in Batavia I asked the Director of Education to which department the school of medicine belonged, and if girls would be admitted to it. Dr. A. had nothing against that, but naturally girls would be special students. My idea was to ask the Government to admit me upon the same footing as the men students. For every one with any brains at all can see how useful a woman doctor would be, especially among the women of the people, who usually would rather die than be touched by a strange man.

When I was in Batavia, I asked the Director of Education which department the school of medicine belonged to and if girls would be allowed to attend. Dr. A. had no objections, but of course, girls would be considered special students. My plan was to request the Government to accept me on the same terms as the male students. Anyone with any common sense can see how valuable a woman doctor would be, especially among women from the community, who would often rather die than be examined by a stranger.

If the chief of the department of Education would support my petition there is no doubt but that the government would receive it favourably. I have already thought much about the medical profession, the length of time required for study alone disconcerts me. For one who is not yet twenty, seven years of study does not seem so long; but for one who has already passed that age, it is very long. And then as a full grown girl to have to sit in the beginning day after day, between boys of from thirteen to eighteen, and to be the only woman in a circle of men is not pleasant. But these are minor difficulties, which I could force myself to overcome.

If the head of the Department of Education would back my petition, there's no doubt the government would respond positively. I've thought a lot about the medical profession, and just the length of time needed for studying is overwhelming. For someone who's not yet twenty, seven years of study might not seem that long; but for someone who's already past that age, it feels like a huge commitment. Plus, as a grown woman, having to sit day after day with boys aged thirteen to eighteen, being the only woman in a room full of men, isn't exactly enjoyable. But these are just minor challenges that I could push myself to overcome.

There is still something else; Father and my friends are against it, though fortunately not unconditionally. Father objects because I should be the only girl among all those men and boys, such a thing would be unheard of here—and my friends object because they are afraid that I would not have the necessary nerve to go through with the studies.

There’s one more thing; my dad and my friends don’t support it, but luckily not completely. Dad is against it because I’d be the only girl among all those guys and that would be unusual here—and my friends are worried that I won’t have the courage to stick with the studies.

Medicine is certainly a splendid calling, but not a profession for every one; a strong will and perseverance are not enough, nerves of steel are also a necessity. That is what worries my friends, so that they give me no peace.

Medicine is definitely a great profession, but it's not for everyone; a strong will and determination aren't enough; you also need nerves of steel. That's what concerns my friends, which is why they won't leave me alone.

Father thinks that teaching would be the best profession for me, as do also my friends in Batavia. They think that would be a suitable, fine work for me, where I could spread my ideas broadcast among the younger generation, the women and mothers of the future. As a teacher, even of a little circle, there would be a direct influence exerted upon that little circle, which would in time, widen and spread out so that many would follow my example.

Father believes that teaching would be the best career for me, and so do my friends in Batavia. They think it would be a great job for me, where I could share my ideas with the younger generation, the women and mothers of the future. As a teacher, even in a small group, I would have a direct impact on that group, which would eventually grow and spread, inspiring many to follow my example.

You know my love for literature; it is one of my dreams to be able to accomplish something there. It is true one cannot serve two masters at the same time, but I see no reason why if I were a teacher, after being busy with the children all day, I could not work at literature at night. I want to do only one thing at a time and do that well. Entre ces deux mon coeur balance! As a doctor or something else, perhaps I should not have the opportunity to do that other work of which I am so fond, scribbling with my pen.

You know how much I love literature; it's one of my dreams to achieve something in that field. It's true that you can't serve two masters at once, but I don't see why, if I were a teacher, I couldn't work on literature at night after spending the day with the kids. I want to focus on one thing at a time and do it well. Entre ces deux mon coeur balance! As a doctor or something similar, I might not have the chance to do that other work I enjoy so much, writing with my pen.

But teaching, the bringing up of children, is something so earnest and sacred in itself, that I should never be at peace if I attempted it, and felt myself unable to do it well.

But teaching, raising children, is something so serious and sacred that I could never feel at ease if I tried it and thought I couldn't do it well.

As a teacher of the domestic school, I should be with the children the whole day, even in the evening and at night I should not be wholly free, because the children would be under my care. Such a post would bring with it heavy responsibilities and duties. Perhaps you think I am exaggerating the difficulties and responsibilities; but I cannot look upon it in any other way. To me it would be a crime to devote myself to the bringing up of children, future carriers of civilization to the race, and not to be fitted for that great task, which is so high and holy in my eyes.

As a teacher in a domestic school, I would have to be with the children all day, even in the evening and at night I wouldn't be completely free, because the children would be under my care. This role would come with significant responsibilities and duties. You might think I'm exaggerating the challenges and responsibilities, but I can't see it any other way. To me, it would be wrong to dedicate myself to raising children, who are the future bearers of civilization, and not be prepared for such an important and noble task in my view.

What do you desire for me, Stella? Which road would you most gladly see me started upon? Tell me honestly and frankly what you really think. You have already shown yourself a good true friend; here is another opportunity.

What do you want for me, Stella? Which path would you be happiest to see me take? Please tell me honestly and openly what you really think. You've already proven to be a good, true friend; here's another chance to show it.

There is still another profession open to us. A missionary doctor, personally unknown to us, but of good name and established reputation, has heard much of us from our friends and has offered of his own accord, to train us, free of cost, to be accoucheuses.

There’s another career option available to us. A missionary doctor, who we don’t know personally but has a good reputation, has heard a lot about us from our friends and has volunteered to train us to be midwives, at no charge.

You will certainly have heard of the great native assembly in Modjowarno[2] in the residency of Soerabaja? The name of this missionary doctor is known in connection with "Work of civilization in India," and with the exhibition of women's work. You must know too that there is a crying need for mid-wives here in India. Every year in Java and the whole of Netherland-India, about twenty thousand women die in child-birth, and there are on an average thirty thousand still-born children; all from lack of intelligent care. In that direction there certainly stretches out before us a broad field of usefulness where we could be a blessing to our sisters.

You’ve probably heard about the major local gathering in Modjowarno[2] in the Soerabaja area, right? The name of this missionary doctor is associated with "Work of civilization in India" and the exhibition of women’s work. You should also know there’s a serious need for midwives here in India. Every year in Java and throughout the whole of Netherland-India, around twenty thousand women die during childbirth, and about thirty thousand babies are stillborn—all due to a lack of proper care. There’s definitely a significant opportunity for us to make a difference and support our sisters in this area.

We take a great interest in this cause, but it would be an untruth if we said that it was one of our dreams to be accoucheuses. But it would be one thousand times better to be mid-wives than to be dependent, held to narrow household cares through a compulsory marriage.

We are very passionate about this cause, but it would be a lie to say that it has always been our dream to be midwives. However, it would be a thousand times better to be midwives than to be dependent and confined to the limited responsibilities of a forced marriage.

We have father's permission to go to Modjowarno and study to be accoucheuses when all other doors to independence shall have been closed to us. He is strongly opposed to a work of personal service; he thinks that kind of work would be degrading to our aristocratic hands. Our friends, at first, deplored the idea too, but they put their objections on such a noble, such a high plane! They thought that it would be hard for us because we had other dreams and ambitions. But would our desire to lighten the way and to be examples to others be reached in this manner? Even in civilized Europe, the calling of mid-wife is looked down upon, more or less. Would India with all its ceremony and form be able to appreciate the beauty of the work? People here would only see its humbleness; for everything that does not shine, is looked upon as of no worth by my poor countrymen. You understand very well that we personally would be indifferent to the lowliness of our calling; but the effect which that would have, should not be a matter of indifference to us.

We have our father's permission to go to Modjowarno and train to be midwives when all other paths to independence are closed to us. He is very much against personal service work; he believes that kind of job would be beneath our aristocratic hands. Our friends initially lamented the idea too, but they framed their objections in such a noble, high-minded way! They thought it would be difficult for us because we had other dreams and ambitions. But would our desire to help others and set a good example really be fulfilled in this way? Even in civilized Europe, the profession of midwifery is often looked down upon. Would India, with all its traditions and formalities, be able to appreciate the value of this work? People here would only see its simplicity; everything that doesn't shine is considered worthless by my unfortunate countrymen. You understand very well that we personally wouldn’t care about the lowliness of our profession; but the impact that this would have should not be something we ignore.

If we want to break the path to freedom and independence for the Javanese woman, we must set a practical example. And a calling that is looked down upon and considered degrading would not find a following, and we want others to follow in our footsteps. Our example then must be something that compels respect and inspires emulation. We have not only our own wishes to consider, we must reckon with the prejudices and the character of the people whom we wish to enlighten.

If we want to create a path to freedom and independence for Javanese women, we need to set a practical example. A job that is looked down upon and seen as degrading won’t attract followers, and we want others to follow our lead. Our example must earn respect and inspire others to imitate us. We can’t just think about our own desires; we also need to consider the prejudices and the mindset of the people we aim to enlighten.

Lately in Holland, and especially at the Hague, there has been a growing movement of interest in Indian art. The Association of "The East and West," an offspring of the Exposition of Woman's work of which you must know, has as one of its chief purposes, the encouragement of things Indian. There is a special division for art, composed entirely of artists of reputation.

Lately in Holland, especially in The Hague, there’s been a rising interest in Indian art. The Association of "The East and West," which was created from the Exposition of Women's Work that you’re probably aware of, has one of its main goals to promote Indian culture. There’s a dedicated art section made up entirely of well-known artists.

They are planning to send an artist to India to help the cause of Indian Art in general, but especially in its practical application, and to protect it from the strange influences, above all those imported from Europe, which would contaminate its true character.

They plan to send an artist to India to support Indian art overall, but especially in its practical use, and to safeguard it from unusual influences, particularly those coming from Europe, that could distort its true essence.

I have already told you that Roekmini has a great love for painting, and certainly some talent in that direction, and it is her desire to become a painter. Of course study in Europe would be necessary and that alas, is unattainable for her. Perhaps through our own efforts, we may be able to help little sister to realize her dream. Could we not get into communication with "East and West" and might not my sister by the help of that association be enabled to study drawing and painting at the Art academy at the Hague? Later she could return to Java and dedicate herself wholly to the art of her own country.

I’ve already mentioned that Roekmini has a deep passion for painting and definitely some talent in that area, and she wants to become a painter. Unfortunately, studying in Europe isn’t possible for her. Maybe through our own efforts, we can help our little sister achieve her dream. Could we reach out to "East and West"? Perhaps with the support of that organization, my sister could study drawing and painting at the Art Academy in The Hague. Later, she could come back to Java and fully commit to the art of her homeland.

If all our plans should suffer ship-wreck, then Roekmini will fit herself to be an accoucheuse. She will become either an accoucheuse or a painter, but whichever she does she will do well. In either case she should study in Europe. In Holland she could take a full course in obstetrics and could be of great service then to the future mothers of her land.

If all our plans fall apart, then Roekmini will prepare to be a midwife. She will either become a midwife or a painter, but whatever she chooses, she will excel. In either case, she should study in Europe. In Holland, she could take a complete course in obstetrics and would be able to provide great support to the future mothers of her country.

The doctors here could only train her to be a mid-wife, who works under the direction of a doctor. To our indolent people with their exalted ideas, it would make a great difference whether an accoucheuse had been trained here or in Europe. With a European diploma, she would not be looked upon as degraded so much by her work and might still serve as an example, and as a light to be followed. We are going to apply for an appropriation from the government to pay for her education in Holland. We hope for the assistance of Prof. Hector Treub in Amsterdam, and of Dr. Stratz in the Hague, men who have already broken their lances many times for the cause of obstetrics in India. Through ignorance of this science, thousands of lives are needlessly sacrificed every year. In the general assembly also, attention was called to this cause by Van Kol. It is said that Kamerlid[3] is coming to India; I hope to see him and to have an opportunity to speak with him; my brother knows him very well.

The doctors here could only train her to be a midwife, who works under the guidance of a doctor. For our lazy people with their lofty ideas, it would make a big difference whether a midwife was trained here or in Europe. With a European diploma, she wouldn’t be seen as degraded by her work and could still serve as an example and a beacon to follow. We’re going to apply for funding from the government to cover her education in Holland. We hope to get help from Prof. Hector Treub in Amsterdam and Dr. Stratz in The Hague, who have fought many battles for the cause of obstetrics in India. Due to ignorance in this field, thousands of lives are unnecessarily lost every year. In the general assembly, Van Kol also highlighted this issue. It's said that Kamerlid[3] is coming to India; I hope to meet him and have a chance to talk; my brother knows him very well.

The Government here in India has already taken steps toward the improvement of these sad conditions, of which I have spoken. In Java all doctors who wish to charge themselves with the training of mid-wives receive a monthly subsidy from the Government. The prospective mid-wives receive an allowance during their apprenticeship to cover the cost of board and other necessities, and after they have passed their examinations they are also paid by the Government.

The government here in India has already started taking steps to improve these unfortunate conditions I mentioned. In Java, all doctors who want to train midwives receive a monthly subsidy from the government. The future midwives get an allowance during their training to cover their living expenses and other needs, and once they pass their exams, the government also pays them.

After she had completed her studies in Europe, sister Roekmini would open a clinic in Java. There is only one fault to be found with the teachings of the doctors that we have here; that is obscurity, because it is impossible for the teachers to make themselves clearly understood by the students, when they speak different languages. Almost without exception, the doctors here have little or no command of our language. Malay and usually very much broken Malay at that, is the language which the doctors use towards the people. Hardly a single doctor speaks Javanese, and so very few of the Javanese people understand and speak Malay. The difficulties would fall away if some one with a thorough knowledge of the native language would undertake the task of training. Roekmini's birth will be of great help to her in this, for the natives are very loyal to their nobles.

After finishing her studies in Europe, Sister Roekmini planned to open a clinic in Java. The only issue with the teachings of the doctors here is their lack of clarity, as it's hard for the teachers to explain things to the students when they speak different languages. Almost all the doctors here have little or no proficiency in our language. They mostly communicate in Malay, and often in very broken Malay at that. Hardly any doctor speaks Javanese, and very few Javanese people understand or speak Malay. The challenges would diminish if someone with a strong command of the native language took on the training role. Roekmini's background will greatly assist her in this, as the locals are very loyal to their nobles.

On the 24th of October, just two weeks after the interruption of this letter I come back to it again. My card, sent meanwhile, will have told you of the sad state in which we have been; happily that is now past.

On October 24th, just two weeks after I set this letter aside, I'm returning to it. My card, which I sent in the meantime, will have informed you about the difficult situation we've been in; thankfully, that's now behind us.

As you know already, Roekmini has been dangerously ill; twice her life seemed to hang upon a single thread. Now thank God, she is on the road to recovery and grows each day a little stronger. Today she has been out of doors.

As you already know, Roekmini has been seriously ill; there were two times when her life seemed to depend on a single thread. Now, thank God, she is recovering and getting a little stronger each day. Today, she was outside.

I cannot tell you how happy and thankful we are that everything has gone so well with her. Sister Kardinah, too, is on her feet again. She can now take little walks and her poor thin cheeks are beginning to fill out. We have certainly had our share of suffering.

I can't tell you how happy and grateful we are that everything has gone so well with her. Sister Kardinah is also back on her feet. She can now take short walks, and her thin cheeks are starting to fill out. We've definitely had our share of suffering.

It is now so unhealthy everywhere on account of the drought. Poor country—so much hangs over you besides sickness. Many sawahs over the whole country have been destroyed by the great drought. The suffering is worse in the neighbouring town of Grobogan and we look toward Demak with fear and anguish; there, twenty-six thousand sawahs have already been destroyed and cholera is raging. The West Winds will soon come that drown the land every year. Poor country! that after the East Winds, dries up and perishes from drought, and after the West Winds, is drowned with floods. But I shall write no more about this misery, but only tell you what has happened during the last fourteen days.

It’s really unhealthy everywhere because of the drought. Poor country—there's so much more than just sickness weighing you down. Many rice fields all over the country have been wiped out by this severe drought. The suffering is even worse in the nearby town of Grobogan, and we look towards Demak with fear and worry; there, twenty-six thousand rice fields have already been lost, and cholera is spreading. The West Winds will soon arrive to flood the land, as they do every year. Poor country! After the East Winds dry everything up, leaving everything to wither away, the West Winds come and drown it all in floods. But I won’t dwell on this misery any longer; instead, I’ll just tell you what has happened in the last fourteen days.

Sister Kardinah also wishes to become a teacher, and has chosen as her specialty domestic science and cooking. Our plan is to remain together always and to work side by side for our common goal; the education of our people.

Sister Kardinah also wants to be a teacher and has chosen domestic science and cooking as her specialty. Our plan is to always stay together and work side by side towards our shared goal: educating our people.

If fate is propitious we shall open a school, in which instruction will be given along broader lines than mere book education; it will include lessons in handiwork, household arts and kindred subjects, and there will also be classes in wood-carving and painting, and in mid-wifery. But a course in domestic science can only be taken in Holland; there is no opportunity here. Kleintje's forte is really music and her dearest dream was and still is, to become a musician, but that is absolutely impossible for her; so my little maid has resigned herself to the inevitable.

If everything goes well, we'll start a school that offers more than just traditional book learning; it will include classes in practical skills, home arts, and similar topics. We'll also have courses in wood-carving, painting, and midwifery. However, a domestic science program can only be pursued in Holland; there’s no chance for it here. Kleintje is truly talented in music, and her greatest dream has always been to become a musician, but that’s completely out of reach for her, so my little maid has accepted the situation.

She is so eager to work for our people, and a teacher of the household arts could do a tremendous amount of good. More and more the Government realizes what a great advantage it would be to the people and their rulers, if they could learn economy.

She is so enthusiastic about working for our community, and a teacher of household skills could make a huge difference. The Government is increasingly aware of how beneficial it would be for both the people and their leaders if they could learn about budgeting and resource management.

We may appeal to the Government on behalf of Kleintje, and asked that she be placed at a school where she could be qualified to teach domestic economy. My little sister wishes to undertake the great task of teaching the women and future mothers of Java economy and frugality.

We can reach out to the Government on behalf of Kleintje and request that she be enrolled in a school where she can become qualified to teach domestic economy. My little sister wants to take on the important role of educating the women and future mothers of Java about managing their finances and living frugally.

Lately the Government has shown that it wishes to place a premium upon education and enlightenment in its magistrates; this has been evinced by the latest regents'[4] appointments. According to custom, regents have been appointed by the law of heredity, from father to son, and if there is no son available, then some near relative of the last regent is appointed. It has never happened before that the new regent was no connection at all; but the two newly appointed men are progressive and enlightened and have been educated in Europe.

Lately, the Government has made it clear that it values education and enlightenment in its officials; this has been shown with the latest regents' [4] appointments. Traditionally, regents have been appointed through hereditary succession, passed down from father to son, and if there’s no son available, then a close relative of the last regent is chosen. It's never happened before that the new regent was entirely unrelated; however, the two newly appointed men are progressive and enlightened, and they've received their education in Europe.

It is evident that the Government is in earnest in its endeavour to civilize and educate the people of Java, and especially the classes from which the Government servants are recruited.

It’s clear that the Government is serious about its efforts to civilize and educate the people of Java, particularly the social classes from which the Government employees are chosen.

The Heer Abendanon has said that there can be no argument against the statement that the intellectual awakening of the native people cannot progress appreciably as long as the woman is left behind in the forward march. The education of woman has always been an important factor in civilization.

The Heer Abendanon has stated that there’s no denying that the intellectual growth of native people cannot advance significantly while women are left behind in the progress. Women’s education has always been a crucial element in civilization.

In the last fifteen years, the Government of Netherland-India has sent four young Javanese to Holland at its own expense, to be educated there as teachers so that they may come back later to work for the good of their fellow countrymen. The Government realized that their work would have better results if they received their educations abroad. But the desire to do this did not come of itself to these men; it was suggested by those who had the awakening of India at heart.

In the last fifteen years, the Government of Netherland-India has sent four young Javanese to Holland at its own expense to be educated there as teachers so they can return later to help their fellow countrymen. The government understood that their work would be more effective if they received their education abroad. However, the ambition to do this didn't come naturally to these men; it was encouraged by those who genuinely cared about India's awakening.

With us it is different. In us the impulse, the longing to do something for our people was born in our own hearts, from deeply rooted conviction, and came through suffering, and through sympathy for the suffering of others.

With us, it’s different. The drive, the desire to do something for our people was born in our own hearts, from a deep conviction, and emerged through suffering and through empathy for the suffering of others.

We are only waiting for Father's permission now. Forgive a father, Stella, that he hesitates to give his children as hostages to an uncertain future. As innovators, as pioneers, we must stand alone, combat and overcome obstacles; our way will lead through much suffering and discouragement, it is certain. And what parents would wish to see their children zealous for suffering? What parents willingly see their children voluntarily dedicate themselves to lives of struggle and disappointment?

We’re just waiting for Dad’s permission now. Forgive him, Stella, for hesitating to send his kids into an uncertain future. As innovators and pioneers, we have to stand on our own, face challenges, and get through difficulties; our journey will definitely involve a lot of pain and setbacks. What parent would want to watch their kids eager to suffer? What parent would willingly see their children choose lives filled with struggle and disappointment?

I do not know that I should go to Holland to study now, even if the opportunity were offered me, though to go has always been one of my greatest desires. Last year when it was suggested that I study at home I set myself against the proposition with all my might. If I studied at all, I wanted to study properly, and I could only do that in Holland or at Batavia. And as Holland was beyond my reach, my head was set upon Batavia.

I’m not sure I should go to Holland to study right now, even if the opportunity came up, even though it's always been one of my biggest dreams. Last year, when it was suggested that I study at home, I fought hard against the idea. If I was going to study, I wanted to do it right, and I could only achieve that in Holland or Batavia. Since Holland was out of reach for me, I focused on Batavia.

I did not think I could study well at home, because I could not devote my whole time to my books. At my time of life there would be too many other claims upon me. Household and social duties would keep me too much from my work, it would be impossible to eliminate them if I remained at home. That was last year when Father was well and strong; now Father is that no longer alas!

I didn’t think I could study effectively at home because I couldn’t dedicate all my time to my books. At my age, there were too many other responsibilities. Household and social obligations would distract me too much from my work; it would be impossible to avoid them if I stayed home. That was last year when Dad was healthy and strong; now Dad is no longer that, unfortunately!

Forgive a daughter, Stella, if once when she might have had the opportunity to fulfil her heart's wish, a wish upon which the future well-being of many others also depended, she held back, because she had not the heart to separate from a father who had given her love and care her whole life long and whose feeble health now demanded more than ever the care and affection which she alone could give.

Forgive a daughter, Stella, if there was a time when she had the chance to fulfill her heart's desire—a wish that could have impacted the future happiness of many others—but she hesitated because she couldn’t bear to part from a father who had loved and cared for her all her life and whose declining health now needed more care and affection than ever, which only she could provide.

Stella, I am a child, I am a daughter, not a woman alone, who can give herself wholly, and dedicate herself to a great and beautiful work. I am also a child bound by the bonds of tenderest love and gratitude to an old grey father, who has grown old and grey through care for his children. Of these children perhaps I am dearest.

Stella, I am a child, I am a daughter, not just a woman who can give herself completely and commit to a great and beautiful purpose. I am also a child tied by the strongest love and gratitude to an aging father, who has grown old and gray from taking care of his children. Among these children, perhaps I am the most cherished.

Stella, you who know my great love for him, and next to that my love for what I regard as our calling, who know the strength of my affection for my sisters, will be able to understand what a hard conflict there is in store for me. I must be separated from my sisters, away from the work that I would do, or separated from Father, united with my sisters, and giving my all to our calling.

Stella, you who understand my deep love for him, and next to that my passion for what I see as our calling, who know how strong my feelings are for my sisters, will get what a difficult struggle I’m facing. I have to choose between being away from my sisters, away from the work I want to do, or being with Dad, alongside my sisters, and dedicating everything to our calling.

Father is weak now, needs care, and my first duty is to him. Oh Stella, I should never have a moment's peace if I carried on my own work far away from Father, knowing that he was suffering and needed me.

Father is weak now and needs care, and my first responsibility is to him. Oh Stella, I wouldn’t find any peace if I continued my own work far from Father, knowing that he was suffering and needed me.

The work which we would do is noble. It will not be only for the present but for all time. Still I should never be able to answer to my own conscience if I should neglect my old, grey father for any cause whatever. He has the first right to me.

The work we want to do is meaningful. It won’t just matter now but for all time. Still, I could never justify to myself if I were to ignore my elderly, gray father for any reason at all. He has the first claim on my attention.

One of the precepts which I wish to inculcate is this: honour every living creature, respects their rights, their feelings; and even when it seems necessary, shrink from causing the least suffering to another. Should I be able to teach others what I myself neglected in practice?

One of the principles I want to teach is this: honor every living creature, respect their rights and feelings; and even when it seems necessary, avoid causing any suffering to another. Can I really teach others what I myself failed to practice?

I must never forsake my duty as a child, but neither must I forsake the duty which I owe to myself, for it is not my own happiness that depends upon its realization but great good to others. The problem now is to try and harmonize as far as possible these two duties which are diametrically opposed to each other. The only solution seemed to be to find some way by which I could stay with Father, and also go on with my studies.

I must never neglect my responsibilities as a child, but I also can’t ignore my responsibilities to myself, because my own happiness isn’t the only thing at stake—it's also about the well-being of others. The challenge now is to find a way to balance these two conflicting duties. The only solution that seemed possible was to figure out how I could stay with Dad and still continue my studies.

I am going to study here at home, and fit myself for the profession of teaching, just as well as one can be fitted by self-study, when it is supported by a strong will, and perseverance.

I’m going to study here at home and prepare myself for a teaching career, just as well as someone can be prepared through self-study, when it’s backed by determination and persistence.

I had already thought of this plan, but Mevrouw Abendanon gave it the impetus which pushed it forward, when she suggested some time ago that, without waiting for further arbitraments of capricious fate, we three go ahead and study here at home.

I had already considered this plan, but Mrs. Abendanon gave it the push it needed when she suggested a while back that we three should just go ahead and study here at home, without waiting for any more unpredictable twists of fate.

We have had a governess for two months; in her we have found a charming and affectionate friend. She is still very young, a girl of strong character who has left her family in the Fatherland and come here to earn her daily bread.

We have had a governess for two months; in her we have found a lovely and caring friend. She is still very young, a strong-willed girl who has left her family back in her homeland and come here to make a living.

It is only unfortunate that this miserable sickness has come; otherwise we should be getting along famously. Naturally all this time I have not been able to look at a book. Annie Glazer, that is our teacher's name, has engagements which take her on some days, to another family here. But as soon as she can arrange it, she will give her entire time to us or to me alone most probably, for my poor sisters must not have anything in their hands, and above all in their heads, just now. They feel very miserable under the enforced idleness, but hands and heads are still weak.

It’s really unfortunate that this awful illness has struck; otherwise, we’d be doing great. I haven’t been able to read at all during this time. Our teacher, Annie Glazer, has some commitments that take her to another family on certain days. But as soon as she can, she’ll devote all her time to us—or probably just to me—because my poor sisters shouldn’t have anything to deal with right now, especially not in their heads. They feel really down about being forced to do nothing, but their hands and minds are still too weak.

What do you think about all of these high flying plans? If only you do not say, "Poor thing, you are trying to fly too high," I shall be satisfied. Do you know what I have noticed among our friends? That they have too high an opinion of us. They ascribe to us qualities and abilities which we do not possess. Sometimes we have to laugh at their enthusiasm. The saying that "Love is blind" is here applicable. You should only hear some of the things of which they think us capable. We feel our own limitations deeply, whenever our friends set us so in the sun. We feel small, but we feel grateful too for the love of which it speaks. One friend would be glad to see me work with my pen, for our people. I must found a journal devoted to their needs, and must be its editor, or I must become a writer on the foremost daily newspaper of India and write articles, by which those who are now fast sleeping will be frightened wide awake! Had I no reason for my assertion that "Love is blind"?

What do you think about all these ambitious plans? As long as you don’t say, "Poor thing, you’re trying to reach too high," I’ll be happy. Do you know what I've noticed among our friends? They have an inflated view of us. They attribute qualities and skills to us that we simply don’t have. Sometimes we just have to laugh at their enthusiasm. The saying "Love is blind" definitely applies here. You should hear some of the things they think we’re capable of. We are acutely aware of our own limitations whenever our friends put us up on a pedestal. We feel small, but we’re also grateful for the love behind their praise. One friend wishes to see me write for our community. I should start a journal focused on their needs and take on the role of editor, or I should become a writer for the leading daily newspaper in India and write articles that will shock those who are currently fast asleep! Didn’t I have a good reason to say that "Love is blind"?

And, now I must think of parting from my sisters, the idea is frightful to them, and it is no less so to me. If they are successful in getting that for which they are asking they will be far from us in a strange land. It is fortunate that they have a brother there, who even as I, loves the sisters from his soul. This brother is full of enthusiasm and sympathy for our ideals, for in them he finds an echo of his own. We have made a compact with him, that when he has completed his studies, he will come back to us and we will work together.

And now I have to think about saying goodbye to my sisters, and the thought is terrifying for them, just as it is for me. If they get what they're hoping for, they will be far away in a strange land. Luckily, they have a brother there who, like me, loves his sisters deeply. This brother is full of excitement and support for our dreams because he sees his own reflected in them. We've made an agreement that once he finishes his studies, he will come back to us, and we will work together.

It is an inspiration to us that he should share in the ideals of his sisters, it lifts us up, draws us forward, just as does the great sympathy and understanding which you have for us. There is still another young man, European, who only knows us through his mother, but who sympathizes with our cause and takes a lively interest in it. The sympathy and understanding of friends even when we do not know them personally, is a great support to us. We need this support very much. You will always give me yours. Will you not, Stella?

It’s inspiring that he shares the ideals of his sisters; it lifts us up and pushes us forward, just like the incredible sympathy and understanding you have for us. There’s also another young man from Europe who only knows us through his mother, but he supports our cause and is really interested in it. The sympathy and understanding from friends, even if we don’t know them personally, is a huge support for us. We really need this support. You’ll always give me yours, won’t you, Stella?

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.

[2] Modjowarno is the principal mission station in the eastern part of Java.

[2] Modjowarno is the main mission station in the eastern part of Java.

[3] Member of the Chamber. (M.D.)

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chamber Member. (M.D.)

[4] "La société indigène est essentiellement aristocratique. Au-dessus du bas peuple qui cultive le sol et n'a de plus grande ambition que celle d'entrer au service du gouvernement de devenir fonctionnaire, s'étage une aristocratie nombreuse dotée de privilèges et d'honneurs. Cette aristocratie de naissance engourdie par sa situation privilégié n'a pas su la conserver intacte, et les Hollandais qui se sont appuyés sur elle pour gouverner, ont élevé à côté d'elle une aristocratie de mérite donnant à des simples parvenues plus capable et plus instruits les postes d'iniatives sinon d'apparant."—"Java et ses Habitants," by A. Fabert, Annals des Sciences Politiques, Paris, 1900.

[4] "Indigenous society is essentially aristocratic. Above the common people who work the land and have no greater ambition than to serve the government as civil servants, there exists a large aristocracy with privileges and honors. This aristocracy, born into privilege and somewhat complacent in its position, has not managed to maintain its status intact. The Dutch, relying on them for governance, have alongside them established a merit-based aristocracy, promoting capable and educated newcomers to positions of influence, if not visibility."—"Java and its Inhabitants," by A. Fabert, Annals of Political Sciences, Paris, 1900.


XXVII

November 20th, 1901.[1]

November 20, 1901. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

One should never promise anything, even when it depends entirely upon oneself, because one can never tell beforehand what will happen. Never mind how honestly the promise is made, and how earnestly one desires to keep it, unforeseen circumstances may arise, which make its fulfillment impossible. There is a belief among us Javanese, that those who break a promise will be visited by a poisonous serpent. The serpent comes to remind them of their promise, if they do not quickly fulfill it, they will be visited by another more venomous serpent, whose bite is deadly. If they delay longer, misfortune will surely overtake them. The serpent only lives upon the promises of holy spirits, as the souls of the righteous who are dead are nourished by flowers, perfume and incense. The serpent is sent by the departed souls of the righteous to remind men of their forgotten promises. But why do I tell you of our Javanese beliefs? Forgive me, when there is so much besides that I want to tell you.

One should never make a promise, even if it’s something you can control, because you can’t predict what will happen. No matter how sincerely you make the promise or how much you want to keep it, unexpected situations may come up that make it impossible to follow through. In Javanese culture, there’s a belief that those who break a promise will be visited by a poisonous serpent. The serpent appears to remind them of their promise, and if they don’t fulfill it quickly, they’ll be visited by an even more venomous serpent, whose bite can be fatal. If they wait even longer, bad luck is sure to catch up with them. The serpent feeds on the promises made to holy spirits, just as the souls of the righteous who have passed away are sustained by flowers, perfumes, and incense. The serpent is sent by the spirits of the righteous to remind people of their forgotten promises. But why am I sharing our Javanese beliefs with you? Please forgive me, as there’s so much more I want to tell you.

I deserve a fine scolding for my long delay in writing; in large measure, it was due to indolence. I am not satisfied with myself! What makes me so lazy and restless? I do not understand it. I am not definitely sick, but at the same time I am far from well. I am dull, weary and uneasy; nonsense—hypochondria—there! I must seize hold of myself; it is work that I need—work that my heart is in. And now comes my stupidity; because I cannot work at that which I would, I turn with distaste from all other forms of toil. That is weakness, I know. But I could stand a whole avalanche of work better than these unbearable trivialities with which my time is filled.

I deserve a serious reprimand for taking so long to write; honestly, it's mostly because I've been lazy. I'm not happy with myself! Why am I so unmotivated and restless? I don’t get it. I’m not really sick, but I'm definitely not well either. I feel dull, tired, and uneasy; it’s just nonsense—hypochondria—there it is! I need to pull myself together; what I really need is work—work that I care about. And now here’s my foolishness; since I can’t work on what I want, I turn away with disgust from everything else I could be doing. I know that's a weakness. But I'd take on a whole mountain of work rather than deal with these mind-numbing trivial tasks that fill my time.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.


XXVIII

November 29, 1901.[1]

November 29, 1901.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

I fear that it made you both sad to read my last letter, and it will certainly please you now to learn that though there is no change in outward conditions, there is a change in us. It is no longer night in our souls; a great calm has descended upon us. And through darkness and mist we see the splendid light break, which beckons us with friendly hands. It is the light of our ideal! We know now that we shall never be able to cease from striving; it has grown to be part of our being—of our very existence. It is not only today or yesterday that we have felt and lived for our cause! We should have to be given new hearts, new brains, and new blood would have to be put into our veins before it would be possible for us to live for anything else.

I worry that my last letter made both of you sad, but I hope it makes you happy to hear that even though our external situation hasn’t changed, we have changed. It’s no longer darkness in our souls; a deep sense of calm has settled over us. Through the darkness and fog, we see a wonderful light breaking, reaching out to us with welcoming hands. It’s the light of our ideal! We now understand that we will never be able to stop striving; it’s become a part of who we are—of our very existence. It’s not just today or yesterday that we have felt and lived for our cause! We would need to be given new hearts, new minds, and new blood in our veins to live for anything else.

I have thought and experienced all that you wrote me. Long ago, in the very beginning of our close association, I said many times to the sisters, I begged and implored them, to tear themselves loose from me, and not to allow themselves to depend so wholly upon me.

I have thought about and lived through everything you wrote to me. A long time ago, at the start of our close relationship, I often told the sisters, and I pleaded with them, to break away from me and not to rely so completely on me.

For who am I, presumptuous fool, to calmly lead and allow my little sisters to follow me? I am going on strange unknown ways, which will lead toward heaven, but must first take me down into hell. This last, much more easily than the first. Hell is near, and the way to it is lighted: but heaven is so far off and difficult to find.

For who am I, arrogant fool, to confidently guide and let my little sisters follow me? I’m forging ahead on strange, unfamiliar paths that will take me towards heaven, but first, I must descend into hell. The latter is much more straightforward than the former. Hell is close, and the path to it is clear: but heaven is so far away and hard to reach.

"Yes," say my sisters, "But neither you nor any one else, could sow the seeds of ideas in us, so that they would bear fruit, unless the soil were suited to them. We are going together whether it be to heaven or to hell." My beautiful faithful little souls; no, they have learned nothing from me, for I have always been their pupil. Oh, they have taught me much.

"Yes," my sisters say, "But neither you nor anyone else could plant the seeds of ideas in us so that they would grow, unless the soil was right for them. We're going together, whether it's to heaven or hell." My beautiful, loyal little souls; no, they haven't learned anything from me, because I've always been their student. Oh, they've taught me so much.

We are one in ideas and feelings, everything has combined to make us one. We have been together all our lives; though you can take away the long years that we lived together but outwardly and count only these last intimate years.

We are united in thoughts and emotions; everything has come together to make us one. We have been together our whole lives; even if you ignore the long years we spent together on the surface and focus only on these past few close years.

Souls that have dwelt together for only one moment in great sympathy, can never wholly forget one another. But we have dwelt together in complete harmony for years. The years have added to the bond ten-fold.

Souls that have experienced even a brief moment of deep connection can never completely forget each other. But we have been together in total harmony for years. Those years have strengthened our bond tenfold.

We see the same things, hear the same things, day after day, and talk over everything with one another. We take delight in the same things, read books, magazines and newspapers together—discuss what we have read, and exchange opinions and ideas. Our parents see our intimacy with pleasure and encourage in every way. They are so pleased with the three-in-one idea that they are sometimes unjust to those outside, for the triple bond must come before everything else.

We see the same things, hear the same things, day after day, and talk about everything together. We enjoy the same things, read books, magazines, and newspapers together—discussing what we've read and sharing opinions and ideas. Our parents are pleased with our closeness and support it in every way. They are so happy with the three-in-one idea that they can sometimes be unfair to those who aren't a part of it, because that strong bond comes first above all else.

Our protectors as you know may marry us to whomsoever they will. The only circumstances in which they may not compel our obedience, is when the candidate for our hand is of a rank inferior to our own. Parents may not compel their daughters to marry a man who is beneath them in station. That is our only weapon against their arbitrary will.

Our guardians, as you know, can marry us off to anyone they choose. The only time they can't force us to comply is when the person they're considering for us holds a lower rank than we do. Parents can't make their daughters marry a man who is below them in status. That's our only defense against their arbitrary decisions.

The prospective bridegroom has only to go with the father or other male relative to the Panghoeloe[2] or some one else of the kind, and the wedding is over. The girl may know nothing whatever about it at the time.

The potential groom just has to go with the father or another male relative to the Panghoeloe[2] or a similar place, and the wedding is done. The girl might not know anything about it at the time.

Mother knew a woman, who refused to marry. She said she had rather die than marry the man her parents had chosen for her. Heaven was merciful, three months before the date set for the wedding the cholera took her away. Had she lived, no one would have been disturbed in the least by her refusal. She would have been married out of hand despite her protests.

Mother knew a woman who refused to marry. She said she would rather die than marry the man her parents had chosen for her. Luckily, three months before the wedding date, cholera took her away. If she had lived, no one would have been bothered at all by her refusal. She would have been married off regardless of her protests.

There is nothing new under the sun; long ago in old times there were rebellious daughters too. It has always been preached to us that it was our duty to belong blindly to our parents. At the same time it has happened that when a young woman, submissive to their decree, was married, and afterwards unhappy, they would make sport of her and say: "Foolish one, why then did you marry? When you were married, you were willing, you wished to follow your husband; you must not complain now."

There’s nothing new under the sun; even in the past, there were rebellious daughters. We’ve always been told that it’s our duty to blindly obey our parents. Meanwhile, when a young woman, who followed their wishes, got married and ended up unhappy, they would mock her and say, “Silly girl, why did you marry then? When you got married, you agreed to it; you wanted to follow your husband; you shouldn’t complain now.”

When I received your letter, we were about to go to a wedding. It is not customary for young girls to go to weddings and sit among the wedding guests, but Mamma graciously gave us her consent. If the bride's mother, an old friend of ours, had not pressed us to honour her with our presence at the great feast, we would have gladly stayed away. Before we started from our house, we saw the retinue of the bridegroom going toward the mosque; there was a downpour of rain, and the carriage in which the bridegroom sat was closed, as were the other carriages which followed it. Gold-striped banners were streaming over the aloen-aloen.[3] It was a melancholy-looking train; we were depressed by it. Indeed, it made us think of a funeral procession.

When I got your letter, we were about to go to a wedding. It's not usual for young girls to attend weddings and mingle with the guests, but Mom kindly gave us her permission. If the bride's mother, an old friend of ours, hadn't insisted we come and celebrate with her at the big feast, we would have happily stayed home. Before we left our house, we noticed the groom's entourage heading to the mosque; it was pouring rain, and the carriage with the groom was closed, just like the other carriages that followed. Gold-striped banners were waving over the aloes. It was a somber-looking procession; it made us feel down. In fact, it reminded us of a funeral.

When we came to the home of the bride, we found her sitting in front of the quade (canopy) waiting for the bridegroom. Father went with us, too.

When we arrived at the bride's house, we found her sitting in front of the quade (canopy) waiting for the groom. Dad came with us, too.

We sat on the ground close by the door; the eldest between the two little sisters. Incense and the perfume of flowers filled the room. Gamelan music, and the soft buzzing of voices reached us from outside. Gamelan broke into a song of welcome; the bridegroom was coming.

We sat on the floor near the door, the oldest sibling between the two little sisters. The room was filled with the scent of incense and flowers. We could hear Gamelan music and the soft murmurs of voices coming from outside. The Gamelan started playing a welcoming tune; the bridegroom was arriving.

Two women seized the bride by the arms, lifted her up, and led her to meet the bridegroom, who was also being led toward her by two persons. After a few steps, they are opposite each other and bride and bridegroom give, each one to the other, a rolled-up sirrih[4] leaf. A few steps nearer and both sink to the ground. The bride prostrates herself on her knees before him, as a symbol of her subjection to the man. Flat before him, she makes a respectful sembah, and humbly kisses his foot! Again, a submissive sembah, and both rise and go hand in hand and seat themselves under the canopy.

Two women grabbed the bride by the arms, lifted her up, and took her to meet the groom, who was also being led toward her by two people. After a few steps, they stood in front of each other, and both the bride and the groom exchanged a rolled-up sirrih[4] leaf. Moving a bit closer, they both knelt on the ground. The bride kneeled before him, symbolizing her submission to the man. Lying flat before him, she made a respectful gesture and humbly kissed his foot! After another submissive gesture, they both stood up and walked hand in hand to sit under the canopy.

"Joe, Joe," whispered Kleintje to me with dancing eyes and a roguish twist to her mouth. "He! I should go wild, if I could only see a bridal pair come smiling to meet each other and hand the sirrih leaf with eyes sparkling with joy. Of course, that would have to be among the younger generation—a bridal pair who had known each other beforehand. Would not that be fine—eh, Joe? Will it ever happen? I should go crazy with delight, if I could ever see it."

"Joe, Joe," Kleintje whispered to me, her eyes sparkling and a mischievous smile on her lips. "I would go crazy if I could just see a couple in love come together, smiling and exchanging that sirrih leaf, their eyes full of joy. It would have to be a younger couple—two people who already know each other. Wouldn't that be wonderful—right, Joe? Do you think it will ever happen? I would be so thrilled if I could ever witness that."

"It will come," I said mechanically, and smiled; but in that room, I felt as though my heart were being pierced with a dagger; and there at my side, with face beaming and dancing eyes, sat my sister.

"It will come," I said automatically, forcing a smile; but in that room, it felt like my heart was being stabbed with a dagger; and there next to me, with a bright face and sparkling eyes, sat my sister.

A few days ago I opened a book by chance, it happened to be Multatuli, and the first thing I read was "Thugater." I still seem to see the words before my eyes: "Father said to her, that to know, and to understand, and to desire, was a sin for a girl."

A few days ago, I randomly opened a book, and it happened to be by Multatuli. The first thing I read was "Thugater." I can still picture the words in my mind: "Father told her that knowing, understanding, and wanting were sins for a girl."

Certainly the great, genial writer had little idea when he wrote that, what a deep impression it would make some day upon one of the daughters of the people whom he loved, and for whose welfare he sacrificed so much.

Surely the great, friendly writer had no idea when he wrote that, how deeply it would someday impact one of the daughters of the people he loved and for whose well-being he sacrificed so much.

There was a woman of the people who became wife number two of a native official. The first wife, who was not quite right in her head, after a little went away from him, leaving behind a whole troop of children. Number two became the official wife and was a painstaking, loving mother to her step-children; she was very diligent and worked hard to save something from the income of her husband, so that later they would be able to educate his children. And it was thanks to her that the sons turned out so well. Now I come to the thanks. Once when her husband had gone to the city he came back home late at night, and called his wife outside. A guest had come with him for whom she must care, and make ready a room. The guest was a young woman, and when her husband told her that the guest was his wife and that she, his older wife, must thenceforth share everything with her, at first she was stunned, for she did not understand. She only stood and looked at him. But when the frightful truth penetrated to her brain, she sank without a single word to the ground. When she came to herself again, she rose to her feet, and asked, standing, for a writing of divorcement from her husband. At first he did not wish to understand her, but she persisted till at last he yielded and gave her the requested paper.

There was a woman from the community who became the second wife of a local official. The first wife, who wasn't quite right in the head, eventually left him, leaving behind a whole bunch of kids. The second wife became the official wife and was a caring, devoted mother to her stepchildren; she was very hardworking and saved up some of her husband’s income so they could educate his children later on. Thanks to her, the sons turned out really well. Now, here comes the thanks. One night, when her husband had returned home late from the city, he called his wife outside. A guest had come with him, and she needed to prepare a room. The guest was a young woman, and when her husband told her that the guest was his new wife and that she, the first wife, would have to share everything with her from now on, she was initially stunned and didn’t understand. She just stood there staring at him. But when the harsh reality sank in, she collapsed to the ground without saying a word. Once she regained her composure, she got up and asked for a divorce from her husband. At first, he refused to acknowledge her request, but she was persistent until he finally relented and gave her the divorce papers she requested.

That very night she went out of the house on foot through fields and forests, to her parents' house in the city. How she got there she did not know. When she could think again, she was with her family and they told her that she had been ill for a long time.

That night, she left her house on foot, walking through fields and forests to her parents' place in the city. She had no idea how she got there. When she was finally able to think straight again, she was with her family, who told her that she had been sick for a long time.

Later, after she had recovered, she looked at the letter which she had forced from her husband on that terrible night, and saw that she was really not divorced at all. The letter merely contained her description and the information that she had run away from him.

Later, after she had recovered, she looked at the letter she had gotten from her husband on that terrible night and realized that she was actually not divorced at all. The letter only contained her description and the fact that she had run away from him.

He had no idea in the world of giving her back her freedom. Later she became reconciled to him. The other wife left the house and went to live in another dwelling, while she resumed her old rule of the household. On that frightful night, she had sworn a solemn oath, she swallowed dust, and vowed never, never, to raise her hand to deprive another of her rights. She had done it herself ignorantly as a child; when she was fourteen years of age, her parents had married her to her husband. She did not know what she was doing, she belonged only to her parents, who used often to beat her at their pleasure. She knew now what a hell pain it was to be pressed from the side of a husband by another. She has remained true to her oath.

He had no idea about giving her back her freedom. Later, she made peace with him. The other wife left the house and went to live somewhere else, while she took back her old role in the household. On that terrible night, she had sworn a serious oath, swallowed dirt, and promised never, ever to raise her hand to take away someone else's rights. She had done it herself unknowingly as a child; when she was fourteen, her parents had married her to her husband. She didn’t understand what she was doing; she belonged only to her parents, who would often beat her at will. Now she knew what a painful hell it was to be pushed aside by another woman in her husband's life. She has remained true to her oath.

Not long ago her husband married a niece to some one who already had a wife; she defied the wrath of her husband and refused persistently to have anything to do with the wedding preparations, and the wedding was not held in her house.

Not long ago, her husband married off a niece to someone who was already married. She stood up to her husband’s anger and stubbornly refused to get involved with the wedding preparations, so the wedding didn’t take place in her house.

We know her very well, and have great respect for her. She has made herself what she is by her own efforts, she has worked hard and improved herself, though she has never had an opportunity to study.

We know her really well and have a lot of respect for her. She has become who she is through her own hard work; she has put in a lot of effort to improve herself, even though she never had the chance to study.

She has taught herself to read, and has worked her way through several books with profit.

She has taught herself to read and has successfully gone through several books.

We are sometimes astonished at her conversation, the result of deep thinking, and also of a sound understanding. She is truly an unusual woman (it would be well if there were more like her) who has had neither education nor opportunities, but who thinks and feels as we because she has known suffering.

We are sometimes amazed by her conversation, which comes from deep thought and a solid understanding. She is genuinely an extraordinary woman (it would be great if there were more like her) who hasn't had education or opportunities, but she thinks and feels like us because she has experienced suffering.

Her history is not unique; there are many like it. But where shall I end if I once begin to tell you of the misery of the native women? Every one whose eyes are not blind and whose ears are not deaf, knows what goes on in our world. Pluck the heart from our bodies and the brains from our head if you wish to change us.

Her story isn’t special; there are many like it. But where do I even start if I decide to share the pain of the indigenous women? Anyone with their eyes open and ears listening knows what happens in our world. Tear the heart from our bodies and the brains from our heads if that’s how you want to change us.

Long before you quoted from Zangwill's "Dreams of the Ghetto" to me Kleintje said almost the same thing, though of course in different words. We were eating tarts, or something of the kind, when little sister came running up and wished to have some too. There was no clean plate for her, and Kardinah said, "Eat off Joe's plate and then you will become clever like her," whereupon Kleintje said solemnly, "No, I will not do it; I want to remain stupid; to be clever is not to be happy—not for every one. It is a misfortune to be able to think and not to be able to act; to be able to know, to feel and to wish, and not to be free. I want to be only stupid."

Long before you quoted from Zangwill's "Dreams of the Ghetto" to me, Kleintje said almost the same thing, just in different words. We were eating tarts or something similar when little sister came running up wanting some too. There wasn't a clean plate for her, and Kardinah said, "Eat off Joe's plate and then you'll become clever like her," to which Kleintje replied seriously, "No, I won't do that; I want to stay stupid; being clever doesn't mean being happy—not for everyone. It's a curse to be able to think and not be able to act; to know, to feel, and to want, but not to be free. I just want to be stupid."

Once when I was distraught with trouble, and leaned against the wall motionless, with wide open eyes that saw nothing, but only stared at the light, a cry of sorrow smote my ears and brought me back to a sense of reality. Father leaned over me, his arms were around me, though his face was turned away. "Do not give way like that, Ni. Have patience." Oh, my father, why have you not listened to the voice of your own heart; why have you heeded the voice of the world?

Once, when I was overwhelmed with trouble and leaning against the wall, frozen and staring blankly at the light, a cry of sorrow jolted me back to reality. My father was leaning over me, his arms around me, but his face was turned away. "Don't break down like that, Ni. Be patient." Oh, my father, why haven’t you listened to your own heart? Why have you paid attention to what the world says?

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] Servant of religion, in charge of a mosque.

[2] Religious servant, responsible for a mosque.

[3] Grounds in front of a Regent's palace. Usually square in shape and surrounded by trees, sometimes with a group of trees in the center.

[3] Areas in front of a Regent's palace. Typically square and bordered by trees, sometimes featuring a cluster of trees in the middle.

[4] Sirrih, the leaf of a vine. A paste composed of lime gamlier and betel nut is spread upon this and eaten by the Javanese women. It is customary for bride and bridegroom to present it to each other at weddings. The custom is of ancient origin.

[4] Sirrih, the leaf of a vine. A paste made of lime, gamlier, and betel nut is spread on this and eaten by Javanese women. It's a tradition for the bride and groom to present it to each other at weddings. This custom has ancient roots.


XXIX

December 31st, 1901.[1]

December 31, 1901.[1]

We do not want to sail any longer upon a weak ship, something must be done for this great, this unhappy cause. We should be satisfied if only the attention of the intelligent world were fastened upon it. Many times have I talked with women, both with those of the nobles and those of the people, about the idea of an independent, free, self-supporting girl, who could earn her own living; and from each one comes the answer, "There must be some one who sets the example."

We don't want to keep sailing on a weak ship; something has to be done for this important, unfortunate cause. We would be content if only the intelligent world focused on it. I've often spoken with women, both from noble backgrounds and everyday life, about the idea of an independent, free, self-sufficient woman who can earn her own living; and every time, the response is, "There needs to be someone to set the example."

We are convinced that if one has but the courage to begin, many will follow her. There must always be a beginning. One must go first to show the way, and the example must be good; each one waits for the other; no one dares to be first. The parents too wait for one another to see which one will have the moral courage to allow a daughter to become independent and self supporting—to stand by herself.

We believe that if someone has the courage to start, many will follow her. There always has to be a starting point. Someone needs to take the lead to show the way, and that example has to be positive; everyone is waiting for the next person to act; no one wants to be the first. Parents also hesitate, waiting for each other to see who will have the moral courage to let their daughter become independent and self-sufficient—to stand on her own.

We know a Regent's daughter, our own age, who is also full of enthusiasm for the idea of freedom. She is crazy to study; she speaks excellent Dutch, and has read a great deal. She is the daughter of the Regent of Koetoardjo. There are two great girls, charming children; we are very fond of them. I know from a teacher, an acquaintance of ours, that the older girl is crazy to study. She has told me herself that she is very anxious to go to Europe. The second sister also is a dear, clever child. A few years ago they were at our house on a visit. When they first came, they began to draw and paint with us, and now the younger one paints very well. Their father has a great respect for an educated woman. We know another one of his daughters, who is married; she speaks no Dutch, but she has gone further than the others. She has a great admiration for the free, independent European woman; she would think it ideal if we could have the same conditions in our native world.

We know a Regent's daughter, who is our age and just as enthusiastic about freedom. She is eager to learn; she speaks great Dutch and has read a lot. She is the daughter of the Regent of Koetoardjo. There are two wonderful girls, charming kids; we really like them. A teacher we know mentioned that the older girl is passionate about studying. She has told me herself that she really wants to go to Europe. The younger sister is also a sweet, smart kid. A few years ago, they visited our house. When they first arrived, they started drawing and painting with us, and now the younger one paints really well. Their father respects educated women a lot. We know another one of his daughters, who is married; she doesn't speak any Dutch, but she has gone further than the others. She admires the free, independent European woman and thinks it would be perfect if we could have the same opportunities in our own world.

Another Regent's daughter has been here; she is a Sundanese girl; she does not speak a word of Javanese, but she was brought up with Europeans, so we talked in Dutch.

Another Regent's daughter has been here; she is a Sundanese girl; she doesn't speak any Javanese, but she was raised with Europeans, so we talked in Dutch.

The first question that she asked me was, "How many mothers have you?" I turned to her in pained astonishment, and she went on (do not be shocked) "You know that I have fifty-three mothers and there are eighty-three of us. I do not know the majority of my brothers and sisters. I am the youngest, and never knew my father; he died before I was born."

The first question she asked me was, "How many moms do you have?" I looked at her in shocked disbelief, and she continued (don't be surprised), "You know that I have fifty-three moms and there are eighty-three of us. I don't know most of my brothers and sisters. I'm the youngest and never knew my dad; he passed away before I was born."

Is not that deeply, deeply sad? In the Preanger, girls of noble birth are free to choose their own husbands, and many of them even know the man to whom they are betrothed. The young people meet one another, and become engaged after the European manner. Blessed land—and yet—!

Isn't that incredibly sad? In the Preanger, girls from noble families can choose their own husbands, and many of them even know the man they're betrothed to. The young people meet and get engaged in a European way. What a fortunate place—and yet—!

There is a girl, a grand-daughter of a Regent, (her parents are dead) who has had a splendid bringing up, and if her teacher is a good judge, must be a wonder of learning. She plays the piano well, etc. She became engaged after the European manner and married some one, who had many wives, and a whole troop of children; some of them full grown. I knew one of her step-daughters, a charming little woman who speaks Dutch and is the mother of a two year old child. She was seventeen years old, a year or two younger than her step-mother. She told me that she chose her husband herself and was very happy.

There’s a girl, the granddaughter of a Regent, (her parents are dead) who has had a fantastic upbringing, and if her teacher is a good judge, she must be a learning prodigy. She plays the piano well, etc. She got engaged in the European way and married someone who had many wives and a whole bunch of kids; some of them are fully grown. I knew one of her step-daughters, a lovely young woman who speaks Dutch and is the mother of a two-year-old. She was seventeen, a year or two younger than her step-mother. She told me she chose her husband herself and was very happy.


The idea of publishing all that I think and feel about conditions among our Mohammedan women, has been with me for a long time. I thought of putting it into a book, in the form of letters between two regents' daughters—a Sundanese and a Javanese. Already I have written several letters, but I shall not go on with it at present. It will be perhaps some years before I can finish it, but I shall not give up the idea. That too was suggested by Mijnheer. The great difficulty is that father would not allow me to publish such a book. "It is good for you to be versed in the Dutch language," says Father, "but you must not make that an excuse for telling your inmost thoughts."

The idea of sharing everything I think and feel about the lives of our Muslim women has been on my mind for a long time. I considered putting it into a book as letters exchanged between two princesses—one Sundanese and one Javanese. I've already written several letters, but I'm not going to continue with it for now. It might take a few years before I can finish it, but I won’t abandon the idea. This was also suggested by Mr. Mijnheer. The biggest problem is that my father won’t let me publish such a book. "It's good for you to know the Dutch language," Dad says, "but don’t use that as an excuse to share your deepest thoughts."

We girls must have no ideas, we have but to think that everything is good as we find it, and to say "yes" and "amen" to everything.

We girls should have no opinions; we just need to believe that everything is fine as it is and to say "yes" and "amen" to everything.

I was asked a few years ago, by a Dutch authoress of reputation, editor of a Woman's Journal, with whom I correspond, and whom I like very much, for permission to publish a letter in which I had touched upon these questions. The publication of private opinions such as mine, would be good for the cause, she thought. She would have kept my identity a secret, name, dwelling place, everything would have been concealed. Only those places would have been mentioned, wherein I allude to certain peculiar customs of my country. The letter was sent back to Java, so that it could be shown to Father. He said that it must not be published; "later perhaps." I knew what that "Later" meant. It meant that when I should have become harmless, by having the Raden Adjeng changed to Raden Ajoe.

A few years ago, a well-known Dutch writer and editor of a Women’s Journal, whom I correspond with and really like, asked for permission to publish a letter where I discussed these issues. She believed that sharing private opinions like mine would benefit the cause. She promised to keep my identity a secret—my name, address, everything would be hidden. Only the parts where I referred to certain unique customs of my country would be included. The letter was sent back to Java so that it could be shown to my father. He said it couldn’t be published; “maybe later.” I understood what that “later” meant. It meant that once I was no longer a threat, after my title Raden Adjeng was changed to Raden Ajoe.

Lately we had the same thing over again. Mevrouw Ter Horst, founder and editor of the Indian Woman's Journal, The Echo, sent me her paper. She knows personally much about the life of the native woman, and has great sympathy for the well born girls in the Vorstenlanden[2] who are given away like so many presents. She wanted me to begin a series of articles, "Talks between two Regents' daughters." Secrecy, should it be necessary, was absolutely assured with her. She also thinks that it would be a good idea to write sketches of the life around us. I gave the letter to Father, hoping for his permission, which was again denied. I must not tell my ideas too early, always it is "Later."

Lately, we've been going through the same situation again. Mevrouw Ter Horst, the founder and editor of the Indian Woman's Journal, The Echo, sent me her paper. She personally knows a lot about the lives of native women and has great sympathy for the well-born girls in the Vorstenlanden[2] who are treated like gifts. She wanted me to start a series of articles called "Conversations Between Two Regents' Daughters." She assured me that confidentiality, if needed, would be completely guaranteed. She also thinks it would be a good idea to write sketches about our surroundings. I shared the letter with Father, hoping for his approval, but once again, it was denied. I can't share my ideas too soon; it’s always "Later."

The Heer Boes, of Probolingo, wrote to Father and asked if I might write some articles for his paper, De Nederlandsche Taal, a periodical for natives.

The Heer Boes from Probolingo wrote to Father and asked if I could write some articles for his paper, De Nederlandsche Taal, a magazine for locals.

The Heer Boes asked for a reply, and sent me a list of subjects that he would like to have treated, such as, "Native Education for Girls"—"Native Art," "Useful Native Institutions."

The Heer Boes asked for a response and sent me a list of topics he'd like to address, such as "Education for Girls," "Native Art," and "Valuable Native Institutions."

At that time we had gone to Batavia. So many things came up after that I could not write, I was in such trouble that my pen refused to go. And I hoped that each day would be better than the one that had gone before. But the next day would be just the same, and I would tear up what I had tried to write; that was stupid. But I was beside myself with waiting and delay. I was in despair. I was to be allowed to write only nonsense, earnest things I must not touch upon.

At that time, we had gone to Batavia. So many things came up afterward that I couldn’t write; I was in so much trouble that my pen just wouldn’t cooperate. I hoped that each day would be better than the last. But the next day would be exactly the same, and I would just tear up whatever I had tried to write; that was foolish. But I was losing my mind from waiting and delays. I was in despair. I was only allowed to write nonsense; serious topics were off-limits.

Then I began to think that if I did write upon serious subjects, 1 should have the whole native world against me; if I became a teacher, the people would not trust their children to me. I should be called crazy. The idea of serving our cause with my pen is so dear to me, and yet picture to yourself a school without children, a teacher without pupils!

Then I started to realize that if I wrote about serious topics, I would have everyone around me against me; if I became a teacher, parents wouldn't trust me with their kids. I'd be seen as insane. The thought of using my writing to support our cause means a lot to me, but just imagine a school with no kids, a teacher with no students!

But we have not gone as far as that. We must have education first. For that, we must first obtain Father's permission, and then we have to present our petition to the Governor General.

But we haven't gotten that far yet. We need to focus on education first. To do that, we first need to get Dad's permission, and then we have to submit our request to the Governor General.

We must not count too much upon the success of our suit. And if it should fail, O God, what then? There remains only one thing for us, to become accoucheuses; we should then have to give up our hope of being examples and of lighting the way for others, for then we could be of service only to a few. But we think that would be far better than just to be book-keepers, apothecaries' apprentices, or something of that kind. Work in which our lives should be so barren, so empty, we should be living only for ourselves, and we want to live for the good of society as a whole.

We shouldn't rely too much on the success of our case. And if it fails, oh God, what then? The only option left for us would be to become midwives; we would have to give up our hopes of being role models and guiding others, as we could only help a few. But we think that would be much better than just being accountants, pharmacy trainees, or something like that. Work that leaves our lives so unfulfilled and empty would mean we’re living only for ourselves, and we want to make a positive impact on society as a whole.

I have information about the Government school of Obstetrics at Amsterdam, where one can be educated for that profession absolutely free of charge. We should have to have the help of Prof. Hector Treub.

I have info about the Government School of Obstetrics in Amsterdam, where you can get an education for that profession completely free of charge. We would need the assistance of Prof. Hector Treub.

The course lasts two years. How should we be able to get to Europe? We do not know. Some way must be found.

The course lasts two years. How are we supposed to get to Europe? We have no idea. We need to figure out a way.

We will not go into that, until we have exhausted every means in our power towards the carrying out of our other plans.

We won't get into that until we've explored every option available to us for carrying out our other plans.

Alas, if we could but get into communication with our own educated young men, men like Abdulli Rivai and others, and win their sympathy for our cause. When will the time come when boys and girls, men and women shall look upon one another as equal human beings, as comrades? As it is now—Bah! how we women are degraded at every turn, again and again.

Alas, if we could just connect with our educated young men, like Abdulli Rivai and others, and earn their support for our cause. When will the day come when boys and girls, men and women will see each other as equals, as comrades? Right now—ugh! how women are belittled at every turn, time after time.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] Vorstenlanden (Princes' countries) name given by the Hollanders to the central province of Java comprising the Residences of Soerakarta and Djokjakarta. Nominally it is a principality and is divided between two native princes, the Soeshoeman of Soerakarta and the Sultan of Djokjakaarta, whose power has been so reduced by the concessions which they have been forced to make to the Dutch Government that only its shadow remains. This semblance of power is encouraged by the Hollanders for diplomatic reasons, though the Sultan is virtually a prisoner in his own palace.

[2] Vorstenlanden (Princes' countries) is the name given by the Dutch to the central province of Java, which includes the areas of Soerakarta and Djokjakarta. Nominally, it is a principality divided between two local rulers: the Soeshoeman of Soerakarta and the Sultan of Djokjakaarta. However, their power has been so diminished by the concessions they’ve had to make to the Dutch Government that it’s almost non-existent. The Dutch maintain this illusion of power for diplomatic reasons, even though the Sultan is effectively a prisoner in his own palace.

Soerakarta and Djokjakarta form the last remnant of the ancient Hindu kingdom of Mataram to which originally the name Java was given.

Soerakarta and Djokjakarta are the last remnants of the ancient Hindu kingdom of Mataram, which was originally named Java.


XXX

January 3rd, 1902.[1]

January 3, 1902.[1]

When we were in Samarang, our eldest sister came over to see us. "Sister, sister," was all that she said, when she had seen me. The arms that were thrown around me trembled, and her eyes were rilled with tears. We were silent; we understood each other. At last we have found our sister.

When we were in Semarang, our oldest sister came to visit us. "Sister, sister," was all she said when she saw me. The arms that wrapped around me shook, and her eyes were filled with tears. We were quiet; we understood each other. Finally, we found our sister.

At last, after years, we have gained her understanding and respect. That gives us new courage, because at first, she was very conservative, and was opposed violently to every innovation.

At last, after years, we've earned her understanding and respect. That gives us new confidence because initially, she was really traditional and strongly opposed to every new idea.


Formerly it was not the custom to send children to school. Now it is an everyday occurrence; but when one has a little matter of twenty-five children, can one educate them all?

Formerly, it wasn’t common to send kids to school. Now, it’s a normal thing to do; but when you have around twenty-five kids, how can you educate them all?

The question is never raised, that one has not the right to awaken life when one cannot maintain life. Alas, how simple I am!

The question is never asked, whether someone has the right to bring life into the world when they can't sustain it. Unfortunately, how naive I am!


I thought to myself that, if I did something terrible, which would call down universal scorn upon my head; if every one passed me by, and I were showered with insults, would Father and would Mother turn away from me? No, they would not. I should still be their child, and have a place in their hearts. All the time we were sitting quietly here in our room, sewing on Kleintje's clothes. She will have nothing that a strange hand has touched. We must do everything for her ourselves. The door opened a little way and Father came from behind it to stroke the rebellious head that surged with so many unruly thoughts.

I thought to myself that if I did something terrible that would bring universal scorn upon me, and if everyone passed me by and showered me with insults, would Dad and Mom turn away from me? No, they wouldn’t. I would still be their child and have a place in their hearts. While we were sitting quietly here in our room, sewing Kleintje's clothes, she wouldn’t accept anything that a stranger had touched. We have to do everything for her ourselves. The door opened a little, and Dad came from behind it to stroke the rebellious head filled with so many unruly thoughts.

After four weeks, sister will be with us no longer. "You will all miss me very much; I know it," she said, "In everything always, we three have been together."

After four weeks, my sister will no longer be with us. "You will all miss me a lot; I know it," she said, "In everything, we've always been together."

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.


February 15, 1902.

When some one does something unkind to me, it makes my blood boil, I grow very angry, but afterwards something like joy comes to me. I am glad that it is the other person who has injured me and not I that have hurt him; for then it is I that should be base, and if I were troubled, it would be because I had been guilty and injured another unjustly.

When someone does something unkind to me, it really makes me angry. I get furious, but then some joy washes over me. I’m relieved that it's the other person who hurt me and not the other way around; otherwise, I’d be the one acting poorly, and if I were upset, it would be because I had wronged someone else unjustly.

Forgive me for having taken so long to write. After the departure of our darling, our heart and soul sister, I could not write.

Forgive me for taking so long to write. After our beloved sister left us, the one who was our heart and soul, I just couldn't bring myself to write.

Sister went from here to her new home on the 31st of January. God grant, that our little girl may be as happy as it is possible for a young, pure and innocent creature to be in this world. You know how we three have always clung together and that she has been our darling, because she is not strong, and needed our care. Before her marriage, we thought so much about the coming separation; but when the great blow fell, we felt nothing. We were so dismally calm, we were not capable of thought. We saw her go with dry eyes.

Sister moved to her new home on January 31st. May God grant that our little girl finds as much happiness as a young, pure, and innocent person can in this world. You know how the three of us have always been close, and she’s always been our favorite because she’s not strong and needed our support. Before her wedding, we worried a lot about the upcoming separation, but when the moment came, we felt nothing. We were eerily calm, unable to think. We watched her leave with dry eyes.

Annie Glazer, our companion, who came on a visit, reminded us so much of sister. One evening she played on the piano the pieces that sister had loved most. And under the spell of her music the ice-crust melted from our hearts. But with the warmth the pain too came back. Thank God, that we could feel again. "Thank God, thank God!" we said, in spite of the pain. For those who cannot feel pain are not capable, either, of feeling joy.

Annie Glazer, our friend who came to visit, reminded us so much of our sister. One evening, she played the pieces that our sister loved the most on the piano. And as her music filled the room, the ice that had settled in our hearts began to melt. But with that warmth, the pain returned too. Thank God we could feel again. "Thank God, thank God!" we said, despite the pain. Because those who can't feel pain aren't able to feel joy either.

She has gone far away from us, and we cannot realize that she will be with us no more—our Kleintje, our own little girl. We see her in everything, she is with us always, only we cannot prattle aloud to her as formerly. We can only do that in our thoughts. It is still so strange to us that we must take a pen and paper to tell her something or other.

She’s gone far away from us, and we can’t believe she won’t be with us anymore—our Kleintje, our little girl. We see her in everything; she’s always with us, but we can’t talk to her out loud like we used to. We can only do that in our thoughts. It still feels so strange to us that we have to take a pen and paper to say something to her.

Kleintje, our little one, have you really gone away from us? Ah, dear sister, be happy in your new life and shed happiness around you there, just as you did here, when you bound all our hearts so fast to yours.

Kleintje, our little one, have you really left us? Ah, dear sister, be happy in your new life and spread joy around you there, just like you did here, when you tied all our hearts so closely to yours.

There is a young man with a very clever head, and at the same time of high position, who does not know us personally, but who has much sympathy for our struggle, and takes as much interest in it as if he were our own brother. We correspond with him and, later, he is coming himself to make the acquaintance of his sisters. He is so different from all the other men that we know. I read once that the greatest thing in the world was a noble man's heart. I understand now, truly a noble man's heart is the most priceless thing in the world; it is so rare. We are happy because we have found such an one.

There’s a young man who’s really smart and holds a high position, who doesn’t know us personally but greatly sympathizes with our struggle. He cares about it as if we were his own siblings. We keep in touch with him, and soon he’s coming to meet us in person. He’s so different from all the other men we know. I once read that the greatest thing in the world is a noble man’s heart. Now I truly understand that a noble man’s heart is the most precious thing there is; it’s so rare. We feel lucky to have found someone like him.

Sister Roekmini thinks of you often and has such a high opinion of you. She is a fine child, so good, so faithful. You would like her I know, if you could meet her; but you do know her already through me, do you not?

Sister Roekmini thinks about you a lot and thinks very highly of you. She's such a wonderful person, so kind and loyal. I know you would like her if you got to meet her; but you do know her already through me, right?

When I was sick, I tried to make her write to you, but she would not because it might make you uneasy. When she was with me, and I was so very sick, I thought to myself, it was very discouraging. Here is some one who glows with enthusiasm for a noble cause; who longs to be strong and brave, to overcome mountains, and see; now she lies helpless, powerless. If some one picked her up and threw her into a well, she could make no resistance because she would be wholly defenceless.

When I was sick, I tried to get her to write to you, but she refused because it might upset you. When she was with me, and I was really ill, I thought to myself how disheartening that was. Here’s someone who is full of passion for a great cause; who wants to be strong and brave, to conquer obstacles, and now she’s lying there helpless and powerless. If someone were to pick her up and throw her into a well, she wouldn’t be able to resist at all because she would be completely defenseless.

Now for the first time we understand what De Genestet[1] means in his Terugblik:

Now for the first time we understand what De Genestet[1] means in his Terugblik:

What we wish and will and strive for
We pray high powers to grant.
For free man, you do not make yourself, and your own life
The eagle's flight is always fast enclosed,
The Almighty bends our will, our strength,
As the wind bends the wheat.
Still lay the ground out,
Plan your castles,
Mark the way you wish to travel.
The earth is wide and beautiful,
Choose your fate and seek your way,
By your own light.
God watches all the while,
And guides your foot-steps unaware.

What we desire and strive for
We hope that higher powers will grant.
As a free person, you don’t define yourself or your own life.
The eagle's flight is always quickly controlled,
The Almighty shapes our desires and our strength,
Like the wind bends the wheat.
Still set the foundation,
Design your forts,
Map out the direction you want to go.
The earth is huge and beautiful,
Choose your own destiny and find your way,
By your own guidance.
God watches over us always,
And directs your steps without you even realizing it.

And the same poet has given us much comfort in dark, difficult days.

And that same poet has provided us with a lot of comfort during tough, dark times.

[1] Peter Augustus De Genestet, noted poet. Born at Amsterdam in 1829 and died at the age of thirty-one.

[1] Peter Augustus De Genestet, renowned poet. Born in Amsterdam in 1829 and passed away at the age of thirty-one.


XXXI

February 18th, 1902.[1]

February 18, 1902.[1]

We know how to be merry and playful too, just to be young. The Sunday after we got your dear letter we went down to the shore, and last Sunday as well, we were there. We thought of you and we spoke of you. If you could only have been with us, to look at the wild play of the waves, and at the wonderful colours, which stretched before us at sun-set. There was a strong wind, more than once our hair was blown down and we had to hold on to our clothes to keep them from flying away. There was not only life in the trees and in the water, there was life in the girls, who ran up and down through the waves. We had such a delightful time! Our voices rose above the noise of the water; we laughed aloud. Those were the teachers, the stately princesses, who ran and sported in the waves with blown hair and blown garments. We were so happy, so young, and so gay! Our attendants stood by staring and gaping with wide open mouths.

We know how to have fun and be playful, just because we're young. The Sunday after we got your lovely letter, we went down to the shore, and we were there again last Sunday. We thought about you and talked about you. If only you could have been with us to see the wild waves and the amazing colors that spread out in front of us at sunset. There was a strong wind that kept blowing our hair around, and we had to hold onto our clothes to keep them from flying away. There wasn’t just life in the trees and the water; there was life in the girls running through the waves. We had such a great time! Our voices rose above the sound of the water; we laughed out loud. Those were the teachers, the graceful princesses, who ran and played in the waves with their hair and clothes blowing in the wind. We were so happy, so young, and so cheerful! Our friends stood by, staring and gaping with their mouths wide open.

The next morning we went again to the shore; the sea was no longer blustering, the boundless stretch of water was calm. There were only little ripples playing upon the surface, and the sun-light danced in and out among them like brilliants.

The next morning we went back to the shore; the sea was no longer rough, and the vast stretch of water was calm. There were just little ripples on the surface, and the sunlight flickered in and out among them like sparkles.

We went into the sea, the ground was even, there were no pebbles, no sea-weed, no slime; we went far out till the water reached our chins. The baboe on the shore grew frightened, we could no longer understand her, but she ran up and down like a mad woman, waving her arms and calling us back. We only laughed at her distress. In the distance, she saw our heads sway around as we danced, and our voices sounded over the water, raised in a merry little song.

We went into the ocean; the ground was smooth, with no pebbles, no seaweed, and no muck. We ventured far out until the water was up to our chins. The caretaker on the shore panicked; we couldn't understand her anymore, but she ran back and forth like a crazy person, waving her arms and calling us to come back. We just laughed at her worry. In the distance, she saw our heads bobbing as we danced, and our voices carried over the water, singing a cheerful little song.

When we went back to the house, we took with us a lively feeling of hunger, you may be sure. After we had eaten ravenously, Annie sat down to the piano. Out of the fullness of her heart, she played a "Danklied" and we sang with her. It was as though we had grown half elf. Now quickly to work. In the back gallery our sewing stood ready; we sat at one table and worked busily, but it was not only the fingers that hurried along, our tongues were not idle and we were chattering and laughing and singing. In the twinkling of an eye, the time had gone by, and we must sit again at the table. At midday we took a little walk and wandered back to the shore.

When we got back to the house, we definitely felt a strong hunger. After we ate eagerly, Annie sat down at the piano. With all her heart, she played a song and we sang along. It felt like we had turned a bit magical. Now, let’s get to work. In the back room, our sewing was ready; we gathered at one table and worked hard, but we weren't just using our hands—our mouths were busy too, chatting, laughing, and singing away. In the blink of an eye, time flew by, and we had to sit back down at the table. At noon, we took a short walk and strolled back to the shore.

After our walk, if it is not too dark, we usually drink tea in the garden, among the shrubs and flowers, and under the blue sky, where after awhile, a few stars and the pale gold moon come out. When we go in, we have music or we read together. When Annie plays the piano, we sit by her, and sew or write, for it is a delight to be able to work while there is music; the work goes so easily.

After our walk, if it’s not too dark, we usually enjoy tea in the garden, surrounded by the shrubs and flowers, under the blue sky, where after a while, a few stars and the pale gold moon appear. When we head inside, we either listen to music or read together. When Annie plays the piano, we sit beside her, sewing or writing, because it's such a pleasure to work while there's music; everything flows so easily.

Cooking is also on our program. We practise that every day after the rice meal.

Cooking is also part of our schedule. We practice that every day after the rice meal.

You and your husband must come to see us and rest here from that oppressive Batavia. Can you not come now? We shall expect you. Then you can amuse yourselves with our kind of life, which is so restful, so still, so quiet and so peaceful. We will take care of you and we shall have the help of the wind and the sea; and of the birds that greet us every morning with their songs.

You and your husband need to come visit us and take a break from that overwhelming Batavia. Can you come now? We’re looking forward to having you. You can enjoy our way of life, which is so relaxing, calm, quiet, and peaceful. We will take good care of you, and we'll have the support of the wind and the sea, along with the birds that greet us every morning with their songs.

Come, dear friends, come, and find fresh life in our modest, still, little place.

Come, dear friends, come, and discover new life in our simple, quiet little space.


Of the wedding here, I shall only say that sister was a lovely bride.

Of the wedding here, I’ll just say that my sister was a beautiful bride.

She was married in wajang costume and looked beautiful. In the evening, at the reception, she looked like a fairy princess from the "Thousand and One Nights." She had on a golden crown, with a veil hanging down behind. It was a new idea, but I have no doubt that it will be imitated.

She got married in a wajang outfit and looked stunning. In the evening, at the reception, she resembled a fairy princess from "One Thousand and One Nights." She wore a golden crown with a veil cascading down behind her. It was a fresh idea, and I'm sure it will become popular.

Resident Sijthoff was much interested in seeing sister for the last time as a young girl. He stayed through everything. He would have liked to press her hand in farewell, but that might not be. He could only greet her with his eyes.

Resident Sijthoff was very interested in seeing his sister one last time as a young girl. He stayed for everything. He would have liked to shake her hand in farewell, but that wasn’t possible. He could only greet her with his eyes.

As though carved in stone, she sat straight as an arrow, before the glittering golden canopy. Her head was held proudly high, and her eyes were looking straight ahead as though staring at the future that was so soon to be unravelled before her. There were none of the usual tears, but even strangers were affected. Only she and her two sisters were calm. Our emotions had been lulled to sleep by the Gamelan music, by incense, and the perfume of flowers. We were unmoved, we had looked forward to our parting as to something frightful, so every one was astonished. We are still stared at very hard, people are anxious to see how we hold up under the strain.

As if chiseled from stone, she sat upright before the shining golden canopy. Her head was held high, and her gaze was fixed ahead, as if she were looking at the future that was about to unfold before her. There were no tears, yet even strangers felt the impact. Only she and her two sisters remained calm. The Gamelan music, along with the incense and floral perfume, had lulled our emotions to sleep. We were indifferent, having anticipated our separation as something terrifying, so everyone was taken aback. We are still being stared at intensely; people are eager to see how we manage under the pressure.

We talked to the Resident of our plans that very evening. Imagine our speaking at the end of a crowded feast about a cause which is so earnest and so sacred; but it was our only opportunity to talk to him alone, and we had to make the most of it. Alone! all around us there were people, and still more people. Surrounded by evergreens and flowers, with a shimmer of silk, and the glitter of gold and jewels before our eyes, amid the buzzing of a thousand voices, in a very sea of light, we sat there at midnight, with champagne glasses in our hands, to speak of grave matters.

We spoke to the Resident about our plans that very evening. Just picture us discussing something so serious and important at the end of a crowded feast; but it was our only chance to talk to him privately, and we had to make the most of it. Private! There were people all around us, and even more people. Surrounded by evergreens and flowers, with shimmering silk and sparkling gold and jewels in front of us, among the buzz of a thousand voices, in a sea of light, we sat there at midnight, champagne glasses in hand, to talk about serious matters.

We were afraid that he would laugh at us or at least think us "silly." But we did not let him frighten us. He talked first with me, and then with Roekmini, separately; to make sure that our ideas were our own and not borrowed from each other.

We were worried that he would laugh at us or at least think we were "silly." But we didn't let him intimidate us. He spoke with me first, and then with Roekmini, separately, to ensure that our ideas were our own and not copied from each other.

I have a request to make of you, an important one; when you see your friend, Dr. Snouck-Hurgronje, ask him if, among the Mohammedans, there are laws of majority, as among you. Or should I write myself to his Excellency for enlightenment? There are some things I should be so glad to know about the rights and duties, or, better still, the laws concerning the Mohammedan wife and daughter. How strange for me to ask! It makes me ashamed that we do not know ourselves. We know so bitterly little.

I have an important request for you; when you see your friend, Dr. Snouck-Hurgronje, could you ask him if there are laws regarding majority among the Muslims, similar to what we have? Or should I write to his Excellency myself for clarity? There are things I would be really glad to learn about the rights and responsibilities, or better yet, the laws concerning a Muslim wife and daughter. It feels strange for me to ask! It makes me feel embarrassed that we don't know these things ourselves. We know very little.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


XXXII

February 28, 1902.[1]

February 28, 1902.[1]

The influence of blood cannot be denied. I attach a certain value to the descent of every one around me, and I have an idea that I shall be blessed by the ancestors of those persons whom I love and honour. I am eager to read the books you have sent me and I hope to be able to understand them easily. Do you not think me a little stupid? I am only a great child, who longs very much to be loved, and who longs too for knowledge and understanding.

The importance of bloodlines is undeniable. I value the heritage of everyone around me, and I believe I’ll be supported by the ancestors of those I love and respect. I can’t wait to dive into the books you sent me, and I hope I’ll be able to grasp them easily. Do you think I’m a bit foolish? I’m just a big kid who really wants to be loved and also craves knowledge and understanding.

Understanding is a very difficult art. Is it not so, Dearest?

Understanding is a really tough skill. Isn't that right, dear?

But when one understands, one judges mercifully, and one forgives.

But when you understand, you judge with compassion, and you forgive.

It is Friday evening; Gamelan evening. Our souls are wafted up to the blue heaven of our fancy by the sweet serene tones that are borne to us on the evening wind from the pendopo.

It’s Friday evening; Gamelan evening. Our spirits are lifted to the blue sky of our imagination by the sweet, calming sounds that drift to us on the evening breeze from the pendopo.

Let us dream as long as it is possible; if there were no dreams, what would life be?

Let’s keep dreaming for as long as we can; without dreams, what would life even be?

We have taken away all the little trifles and ornaments from our room. It is no longer the joyful girls' room, where we dreamed dreams, where we wept, thought, felt, rejoiced and struggled! Only our book-case remains unchanged, and our old friends smile at us still in their friendly, confident and encouraging way.

We’ve removed all the little decorations and knick-knacks from our room. It’s no longer the happy girls' room where we dreamed, cried, pondered, felt, celebrated, and fought! Only our bookshelf stays the same, and our old friends still smile at us in their warm, supportive, and encouraging way.

One of our best friends, who is no longer ornamental because he has grown old-fashioned, shows very plainly whenever the door is opened. Our dear, true, old friend. Many people would turn up their noses at him, but we love him because he has never left us, but has rejoiced with us in happy days; and through dark troubled ones, he has comforted and supported us. He is De Genestet. He has been such a consolation to us of late.

One of our best friends, who is no longer trendy because he's become outdated, makes it very clear whenever the door opens. Our dear, loyal old friend. A lot of people might look down on him, but we appreciate him because he has always been there for us, celebrating during good times and providing comfort and support during tough ones. He is De Genestet. He has been such a comfort to us lately.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


XXXIII

March 5th, 1902.[1]

March 5, 1902.[1]

Do you know who has painted so many wajangs for us? It is one of our gamelan players. The art of painting is part of the air in Japara. Little urchins, buffalo boys, draw excellent wajangs, in the sand, on the walls, on bridges, on the supports of bridges. The wall behind our house is always covered with wajang figures. All the bridge supports erected today are covered with them tomorrow, drawn with charcoal or with a little piece of soap-stone by naked, dirty little apes. Favored land our Japara. You do not know how proud we are of our dear, quiet place.

Do you know who has painted so many wajangs for us? It's one of our gamelan players. The art of painting is just part of life in Japara. Young kids, buffalo herders, create amazing wajangs in the sand, on walls, on bridges, and on the bridge supports. The wall behind our house is always covered with wajang figures. All the bridge supports built today are covered with them by tomorrow, drawn with charcoal or a small piece of soapstone by dirty little kids. Our beloved Japara is a cherished place. You can’t imagine how proud we are of our quiet home.

The grave of the Sultan of Mantangan is half an hour's ride, or somewhat more from here. There is a whole connected narrative about the sultan's grave, for it is a holy tomb. When the sultan came back from China, a Chinese followed him and lies buried in the same place; over his grave there is a patje tree. Miraculous powers are ascribed to this tree. Barren women, who would gladly have a child, go there and take the sultan flowers and incense wafers. When a patje fruit falls upon the grave of the Chinaman, the woman must take it away, make it into a stew, and eat it; her wish will then be granted. We have been told the names of persons who had obtained their wishes in this way.

The grave of the Sultan of Mantangan is about a half-hour ride, or maybe a bit more from here. There's a whole story connected to the sultan's grave because it's a holy site. When the sultan returned from China, a Chinese man followed him and is buried in the same spot; there's a patje tree growing over his grave. This tree is believed to have miraculous powers. Infertile women, who desperately want to have children, visit and bring flowers and incense to the sultan. When a patje fruit falls on the grave of the Chinese man, the woman must take it, cook it into a stew, and eat it; then her wish will be fulfilled. We've heard the names of people who got their wishes granted this way.

You see that the Javanese are a superstitious people fond of myths and fairy tales. It is said that the children with which the Sultan of Mantangan blesses the childless, will all be girls. Poor childless ones! We shall have to look for a holy tomb that will bless the world with boys, for there are all too many women in the world!

You can see that the Javanese are quite superstitious and love their myths and fairy tales. It's said that the children the Sultan of Mantangan blesses for those who can't have kids will all be girls. Poor childless people! We should search for a holy tomb that can bring blessings of boys to the world, because there are already too many women out there!

It was uphill work to make our artists carve wajang dolls. They were frightened to death for fear the wajang spirits would be angry with them. Father assured them that he would take all responsibility, that all consequences would be upon his own head, and that the anger and wrath of the spirits would smite him alone, the task-master, and not the workmen who had merely carried out his will.

It was tough to get our artists to carve wajang dolls. They were terrified that the wajang spirits would get mad at them. Dad assured them that he would take full responsibility, that all the consequences would fall on him, and that the anger of the spirits would come down on him alone, the one in charge, and not the workers who were just following his instructions.

It was most difficult to take a photograph in the Kampong. A superstition says that one shortens one's own life when one allows a photograph to be taken, and that a photographer is a great sinner; all the portraits that he makes will demand their lives of him in the after life.

It was really hard to take a photo in the Kampong. There’s a superstition that you shorten your own life if you let someone take your picture, and that a photographer is a huge sinner; all the portraits they create will take their lives in the afterlife.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.


XXXIV

March 14, 1902.[1]

March 14, 1902.[1]

I have already written you about my sister in a former letter. It is such a great loss, we miss our heart and soul sister all the time. Happily we have already had encouraging letters from her. She is such a dear, noble child. She is worth more than the other two of us put together. She likes her new home, and has met with much kindness from every one. Her new family took her by the hand, and wherever she went she found cordiality and sympathy from Europeans, as well as from her own people.

I already wrote to you about my sister in a previous letter. It's such a huge loss; we miss our heart and soul sister every day. Fortunately, we've received some encouraging letters from her. She's such a dear, wonderful person. She's worth more than the two of us combined. She likes her new home and has been treated with kindness by everyone. Her new family took her in, and everywhere she goes, she finds warmth and support from Europeans, as well as from her own people.

You know already, from the marriage announcement that was sent you, that her husband is Patih; that is one of the highest ranks in our native official world; besides, our brother-in-law is heir to a throne. When his father ceases to reign, he will, of course, succeed him. As the wife of a Regent, sister will be able to do a great deal for the education of women, much more than we will ever be able to accomplish. We have great hopes that her husband will support her; at least, he was much in favour of the plans of the Heer Abendanon.

You already know from the marriage announcement that was sent to you that her husband is Patih, which is one of the highest ranks in our local official hierarchy. Plus, our brother-in-law is the heir to a throne. When his father stops reigning, he will, of course, take over. As the wife of a Regent, my sister will be able to do a lot for women's education, much more than we could ever manage. We have high hopes that her husband will support her; at least, he was very much in favor of Heer Abendanon's plans.

He is devoted to his little wife, has a cheerful, energetic disposition and a sympathetic heart. He maintains a whole multitude of poor families; that is pleasant, do you not think so? But many Javanese do that; they have much consideration for their poor neighbours. There is hardly a single native chief who has not one or more poor families living in his house, or on his support outside. It is not for nothing that India is noted for its hospitality. Are you not satisfied now about sister too?

He is dedicated to his little wife, has a cheerful and energetic personality, and a compassionate heart. He supports a lot of poor families; that's nice, don’t you think? But many Javanese do the same; they really care about their less fortunate neighbors. Almost every local chief has one or more poor families living in his home or relying on his support. It’s no coincidence that India is famous for its hospitality. Aren’t you satisfied now about sister too?

She is only discouraged because people expect too much of her. She is like her older sister, who never feels her littleness so much as when a certain person in Holland (Amsterdam) sets her too much in the sun.

She feels down because people have high expectations of her. She’s just like her older sister, who only feels small when someone in Holland (Amsterdam) puts her in the spotlight too much.

Truly Stella, you must not do that; I shall be too much of a disappointment to you when the happiest of all happy stars brings me to you. You have much too good an opinion of me, of my character, and of my intellect; they are, if I speak the honest truth, not worth a dubbeltje. But you will never be disappointed in one thing, and that is, in my warm affection for you.

Truly, Stella, you shouldn't do that; I'll disappoint you too much when the happiest of all stars finally brings us together. You have way too high an opinion of me, my character, and my intelligence; honestly, they aren’t worth a dime. But you’ll never be let down in one thing, and that’s my deep affection for you.

Lately, I had a letter from an old gentleman, who had great ideas about my "gentle courage" and "sweet disposition" and my "skill in the Dutch language." I smiled mournfully when I read it and thought to myself "if you but knew."

Lately, I received a letter from an old man who had high hopes about my "gentle courage," "sweet disposition," and my "skill in the Dutch language." I smiled sadly as I read it and thought to myself, "if only you knew."

Yesterday we received letters from Holland, and I said to myself, "Girl, hold up your head, this will not be the only disappointment that life will bring you; you may as well realize that the future has a whole multitude of them stored in her lap for you." And yet I am in no wise cast down. Life itself teaches one to be cold and unfeeling.

Yesterday we got letters from Holland, and I told myself, "Girl, keep your head up; this won’t be the only disappointment life has in store for you. You might as well accept that the future has plenty more lined up for you." And still, I’m not feeling down at all. Life teaches you to be tough and indifferent.

And now about the proposition from Mejuffrouw Van der Meij. In the first place I thank you heartily, my true comrade, for what you have done for me, and I thank you too for sending me "Belang en Recht." I went to Father with your letter and asked him to read it.

And now about the suggestion from Ms. Van der Meij. First of all, I sincerely thank you, my true friend, for what you've done for me, and I also appreciate you sending me "Belang en Recht." I showed your letter to Father and asked him to read it.

Father will wait for the coming of Van Kol before he decides the question. I have good hopes of his consent. Yes Stella, I will, but not under my own name, I wish to remain unknown; tell that to Mejuffrouw Van der Meij. But that will not help very much, when they learn here in India of articles by a Javanese woman, they will know at once upon whom to lay the blame. It is tiresome. I do not like to hear my work discussed, especially as I hear nothing but praise. Ah! it is interesting for a Javanese woman to write in Dutch; that is the whole of my easily earned success.

Father will wait for Van Kol to arrive before making a decision. I’m hopeful he’ll agree. Yes, Stella, I will, but I don't want to use my real name; I want to stay anonymous—please tell that to Mejuffrouw Van der Meij. But that won’t do much good, because once they find out about articles written by a Javanese woman here in India, they'll immediately know who to blame. It's frustrating. I really don’t like hearing my work talked about, especially since it’s nothing but compliments. Ah! It’s intriguing for a Javanese woman to write in Dutch; that’s the entirety of my easily gained success.

But let me take advantage of that interest whatever its cause. Frankly it has its good side too, for at least I can obtain a hearing.

But let me take advantage of that interest, whatever the reason. Honestly, there's a positive side to it too, because at least I can get people to listen.

But how am I to gain friends for our cause by writing for the public unless I say things that will make an impression and will be talked about, till they penetrate to the second chamber itself?

But how am I supposed to gain support for our cause by writing for the public unless I say things that will make an impression and get people talking, until they reach even the highest levels?

I have always wanted to write something scathing, that tells what I feel, but I do not feel strong enough; I still lack experience, I have yet to see and hear much, and to think over what I have seen. The fruit is not yet ripe, Stella; when it is, I shall no longer hesitate on account of the difficulties.

I’ve always wanted to write something sharp that expresses how I feel, but I don’t feel strong enough yet. I still need more experience; I haven’t seen or heard enough, and I need to reflect on what I have seen. The fruit isn’t ripe yet, Stella; when it is, I won’t hesitate because of the challenges anymore.

If we should turn to the Queen, it would not be in her official capacity, and because we wished to obtain the help of the State through Royal intervention. We should only ask the Princess for her personal help. If you knew how proud we were, then you would understand what a struggle it has caused us to make up our minds to ask for assistance.

If we were to go to the Queen, it wouldn't be in her official role, and it would only be because we wanted the State's help through Royal intervention. We would only ask the Princess for her personal support. If you knew how proud we were, you'd understand the struggle it took for us to decide to ask for help.

But as you said, when large affairs come up, small ones must go to the wall.

But as you said, when big issues arise, the small ones have to get pushed aside.

We set our own pride aside before the general good. In the present instance our only chance of success lies in asking for help.

We put our pride aside for the greater good. Right now, our only chance of success is by asking for help.

Every one who has met the Queen assures me that her Majesty is interested to the highest degree in the welfare of her Indian subjects. And the Queen Mother also takes a warm interest in Indian affairs. We believe it; we are glad to believe it.

Everyone who has met the Queen assures me that her Majesty is deeply interested in the well-being of her Indian subjects. The Queen Mother also shows a strong interest in Indian affairs. We believe this; we are happy to believe it.

At the time of the Woman's Exposition, it was the Queen Mother who sent her personal secretary to the president of the colonial department to enquire about our work, and her Majesty asked the president, when he was conducting her around, to read to her some extracts from our letters. I feel confident of support, from the Government and from the Queen.

At the time of the Woman's Exposition, it was the Queen Mother who sent her personal secretary to the president of the colonial department to ask about our work, and her Majesty requested the president, while he was showing her around, to read her some excerpts from our letters. I feel confident about receiving support from the Government and from the Queen.

If this support does not materialize, there is only Modjowarno left, but that is not what our hearts wish. Do you know whom I long for in despondent, unsettled weather? For our friend who is far away in the wilderness. Deep in the heart of our inland country living among koppensnellers[2] in that distant place, doing good in many ways but above all, through his knowledge of medicine. I would fly to him as a bird with wounded wings, and he would stroke my tired head till my sorrow could be stilled, and the peace which he breathes would fall around me. But he too is human, he too must have his despondent moods, his struggles.

If this support doesn’t come through, there's just Modjowarno left, but that's not what we hope for. Do you know who I miss in this gloomy, unsettled weather? It’s our friend who's far away in the wilderness. Deep in our inland country, living among koppensnellers[2], doing good in many ways, especially with his medical knowledge. I wish I could fly to him like a bird with hurt wings, and he would gently touch my weary head until my sorrow faded away, and the peace he carries would surround me. But he’s human too; he must have his own down days and struggles.

Stella, Stella, if I could only throw my arms around you, and let my head rest upon your heart.

Stella, Stella, if I could just wrap my arms around you and rest my head on your heart.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Miss Zeehandelaar.

[2] Head hunters, similar to the Dyaks of Borneo.

[2] Head hunters, like the Dyaks from Borneo.


XXXV

March 21, 1902.[1]

March 21, 1902.[1]

You are right. The separation from sister has been a great grief to us, we have been together so long, and so intimately. People were not wrong when they said that we three had grown to be one in thought and in feeling. We cannot realize that sister has really left us; the idea that she has gone away never to return is unbearable. We try to imagine that she is only away on a visit, and will be back some day.

You’re right. Being apart from sister has been a huge heartache for us; we’ve been together for so long and so close. People weren't wrong when they said that the three of us have become one in thought and feeling. We can’t accept that sister has actually left us; the thought that she’s gone for good is too much to bear. We try to convince ourselves that she’s just away on a visit and will come back someday.

We miss our Kleintje very much. But happiness will not stand still; this will not be the only hard parting, we know that; many others await us in the future.

We really miss our Kleintje. But happiness doesn't stay still; this won't be the only tough goodbye, we know that; many more are ahead of us in the future.

It is wise from time to time,
When a tender strong bond
Binds and caresses the poor heart,
To tear it asunder with our own hands,

It’s good to take a moment now and then,
When a caring, powerful bond
Wraps around and soothes the hurting heart,
To break it on our own,

says De Genestet. But it is easier said than done. Do you not find it so? We receive encouraging letters from little sister. She is happy and pleased with her surroundings. That makes us so thankful, her happiness is our happiness. And now I shall try and tell you something of her wedding.

says De Genestet. But it’s easier said than done. Don’t you think? We get encouraging letters from little sister. She is happy and satisfied with her surroundings. That makes us so thankful; her happiness is our happiness. Now, I’ll try to tell you about her wedding.

A native marriage entails a heavy burden upon the family of the bride. Days and weeks beforehand, the preparations for the solemnity are begun. Sister's wedding was celebrated very quietly on account of a death in the family. One of our cousins, who was a sister of the bridegroom, died shortly before the marriage. Poor creature. She was still such a young thing, and she left little children behind her. You must know that Kleintje is married to her own cousin. His mother is father's sister. He was here with us long ago, but then she was only a schoolgirl and no one thought of an engagement; though it has happened that children have been affianced and married, and later, when both were full grown, the marriage would be celebrated over again.

A native marriage places a big responsibility on the bride's family. Preparations for the event start days and weeks in advance. Sister's wedding was held very quietly because of a death in the family. One of our cousins, who was the bridegroom's sister, passed away shortly before the wedding. Poor thing. She was still so young and left behind little children. You should know that Kleintje is married to her own cousin. His mother is father's sister. He was here with us a long time ago, but back then she was just a schoolgirl and nobody thought of an engagement; although it has happened that children have been promised to each other and married later, with the wedding celebration happening again when both were grown up.

The acquaintance of sister and her husband was renewed when the Governor General was at Samarang. It is not customary among us for young girls ever to leave the house until they follow a strange bridegroom; but as I have already told you, we have broken with many traditions, and can do what others cannot, on account of the unusual freedom of our bringing up; and now we are working to break tradition still further.

The sister and her husband reconnected when the Governor General was in Samarang. It's not typical for young girls in our culture to leave home until they marry a stranger, but as I mentioned before, we've moved away from many traditions and can do things that others can't because of the unique freedom in how we were raised; and now we're trying to break traditions even more.

No Javanese girl must be seen before her marriage; she must remain in the background, usually in her own chamber; and in December we were at Semarang with sister, and she went openly into the shops to buy some things which she wanted.

No Javanese girl is supposed to be seen before her marriage; she should stay in the background, usually in her own room; and in December we were in Semarang with my sister, and she went openly into the shops to buy some things she wanted.

A Javanese girl receives no good wishes upon her engagement; the subject is not mentioned before her; still less does she mention it herself. She acts just as though she knew nothing of it. I should like to have read the hearts of our fellow countrywomen when they heard sister speak openly and freely of her coming marriage.

A Javanese girl doesn’t get any well-wishes when she gets engaged; people don’t bring it up to her, and she definitely doesn’t bring it up herself. She behaves as if she doesn’t know anything about it. I would love to know what our fellow countrywomen were thinking when they heard her speak openly and freely about her upcoming marriage.

A day or two before the wedding, we commemorated our dead. That is our custom: in the midst of joy we always invoke the memory of our dead. There was a sacrificial meal, during which their blessing was asked for the offspring of the coming nuptials.

A day or two before the wedding, we honored our deceased. That’s our custom: even in times of joy, we always remember those who have passed. We shared a sacrificial meal, during which we asked for their blessing on the children of the upcoming marriage.

This takes place in the bride's family. My brother-in-law and his family came on the day before the wedding. The first thing that a European bridegroom would do on arriving at the home of his bride, would be to go to her. But among us that would be out of the question. The bridegroom must not see his bride until the knot is tied. Even his family must not see her.

This happens in the bride's family. My brother-in-law and his family arrived the day before the wedding. The first thing a European groom would do upon arriving at his bride's home would be to see her. But for us, that's not an option. The groom shouldn't see his bride until the wedding vows are exchanged. Even his family shouldn't see her.

On the day before the wedding, the bride was bathed in a bath of flowers, and after that she was taken in hand by the toekang paès, a woman whose business is the dressing of brides. The bride takes her seat on a cloth that is especially prepared for the occasion, it consists of katoentjes[2] and zijdjes, enough for a kabaja, joined together. This is the property of the toekang paès. At her side are placed sweetmeats besides sirrih, pinang nuts, bananas, a jug of water, uncooked rice, a roasted hen, a live hen, and a burning night candle. Incense is burned, and the toekang paès cuts the fine hair from the bride's neck and face; the hair on the forehead is cut, too; even the hair over the ears. And the eyebrows are shaved off with a razor. One can always tell a newly married woman, by the shorn hair across the forehead and ears and by the shaved eyebrows.

On the day before the wedding, the bride was immersed in a bath of flowers, and afterward, she was attended to by the toekang paès, a woman whose job is to style brides. The bride sits on a cloth specially prepared for the occasion, made of katoentjes[2] and zijdjes, enough for a kabaja, all sewn together. This cloth belongs to the toekang paès. Next to her are placed sweets, along with sirrih, pinang nuts, bananas, a jug of water, uncooked rice, a roasted chicken, a live chicken, and a burning candle for the night. Incense is burned, and the toekang paès trims the fine hairs from the bride's neck and face; the hair on her forehead is also cut, as well as the hair over her ears. The eyebrows are shaved off with a razor. You can always recognize a newly married woman by the trimmed hair across her forehead and ears and by her shaved eyebrows.

At about one o'clock in the day, the toilet of the bride begins. The forehead is covered with soft salve, even to the ears, and the face is whitened, while the hair is dressed in the form of a cap, and ornamented with flowers.

At around one o'clock in the afternoon, the bride's preparation begins. Her forehead is covered with a gentle ointment, extending down to her ears, and her face is brightened with a white finish, while her hair is styled into a cap shape and adorned with flowers.

On the headdress are seven jewels, fastened upon spirals, which are constantly waving up and down.

On the headdress are seven jewels, attached to spirals, which are constantly undulating up and down.

A gold embroidered kain,[3] and a kabaja of silver gauze, with the usual jewelled ornaments, such as brooches, necklaces, bracelets, earrings, and sleeve-buttons, completed her toilet.

A gold-embroidered kain,[3] and a kabaja made of silver gauze, along with the usual jeweled accessories, like brooches, necklaces, bracelets, earrings, and sleeve buttons, finished her outfit.

In Java, young girls must not wear flowers in the hair; only married women may do that; one often sees very old women going around with flowers in their hair.

In Java, young girls aren't allowed to wear flowers in their hair; only married women can do that. You often see very old women walking around with flowers in their hair.

The evening before the wedding is called widodarenni; widodari means angel, heavenly being. On the last evening of her maidenhood, the girl on the threshold of matrimony is compared to such a heavenly being, and the evening is celebrated.

The evening before the wedding is called widodarenni; widodari means angel or heavenly being. On the last evening of her single life, the girl about to be married is compared to such a heavenly being, and the evening is celebrated.

You must have seen the photographs of Javanese wood-work at Mevrouw Rooseboom's, and you may remember the picture of an article of furniture with three doors in front. That is called a kwade, and it is used at weddings.

You must have seen the photos of Javanese woodwork at Ms. Rooseboom's, and you might recall the image of a piece of furniture with three doors in front. That's called a kwade, and it's used at weddings.

A handsome carved kwade covered with gold figures on a purple ground, was in the great hall at the back of the Kaboepaten. All tables, chairs, and benches were removed from that apartment and the floors were covered with a great alcatief.

A beautifully carved kwade decorated with gold figures on a purple background was in the large hall at the back of the Kaboepaten. All tables, chairs, and benches were taken out of that room, and the floors were covered with a large carpet.

On both sides of the kwade, which was draped and ornamented with flowers, stood two large copper vases, filled with young cocoanut leaves and flowers. These vases are called kembang majang, and must not be broken at a wedding.

On both sides of the kwade, which was covered and decorated with flowers, stood two large copper vases filled with fresh coconut leaves and flowers. These vases are called kembang majang, and they must not be broken at a wedding.

At about half-past seven in the evening, when all of the women guests had assembled in the kwade-hall and were ranged on the ground in two rows, one on each side of the kwade, sister came in, led by the hand of our married sister and our sister-in-law, and followed by a woman who carried her sirrihdoos[4] and kwispeldoor.[5] Sister sat down in the middle of the room, near her family and the most prominent guests. The sirrihdoos and the kwispeldoor were placed next to her only as a matter of form, for Kleintje eats no sirrih; behind her, a little girl waved a koelte.

At around 7:30 in the evening, when all the female guests had gathered in the kwade-hall and were arranged in two rows on either side of the kwade, sister came in, holding hands with our married sister and our sister-in-law, followed by a woman carrying her sirrihdoos[4] and kwispeldoor.[5] Sister took a seat in the middle of the room, close to her family and the most important guests. The sirrihdoos and the kwispeldoor were placed next to her just for show, since Kleintje doesn’t eat sirrih; behind her, a little girl waved a koelte.

Sister sat with crossed legs before the gold shining kwade, motionless as an image of Buddha, between the gravely dressed, solemn-looking wives of the native dignitaries, equal in rank to her husband. Tea and cakes were served, every one took a cup of tea and several kinds of small pastries. The bride and the most distinguished guests each had an individual tea-service, and a tray of pastries. It was as though a whole carpet of pastries were spread out before the guests, here and there broken by sirrihdoozen and kwispeldoors of gold and tortoiseshell, of wood, or of silver. The company was composed entirely of married women. We unmarried ones were not there.

Sister sat cross-legged in front of the gleaming gold kwade, completely still like a statue of Buddha, among the seriously dressed, solemn-looking wives of the local dignitaries, who were equal in status to her husband. They served tea and cakes; everyone had a cup of tea and several types of small pastries. The bride and the most important guests each had their own tea set and a tray of pastries. It looked like a whole array of pastries was laid out for the guests, occasionally interrupted by sirrihdoozen and kwispeldoors made of gold, tortoiseshell, wood, or silver. The gathering consisted solely of married women. We unmarried ones weren’t included.

You have certainly heard that among the Javanese it is a great misfortune for a woman to remain unmarried. It is a disgrace as well. Not so long ago, in enlightened Europe it was looked upon in the same way; is not that true? So we must not think ill of the foolish uncivilized Indians.

You’ve probably heard that for Javanese people, it’s considered a major misfortune for a woman to stay unmarried. It’s also seen as shameful. Not too long ago, in progressive Europe, people thought the same way; isn’t that right? So, we shouldn't judge the ignorant, uncivilized Indians harshly.

If the bridegroom has a mother, on this evening she must be at the feast of her daughter-in-law-to-be.

If the groom has a mother, she must be at the dinner for her future daughter-in-law on this evening.

Our masculine guests ate with father in the pendopo, while the bridegroom stayed at home in his lodgings.

Our male guests ate with my father in the pavilion, while the groom stayed at home in his quarters.

Sister was so glad when, at half-past nine, the ceremonial was over, so far as she was concerned. She walked decorously and sedately from the hall, through the throng of women sitting around; but as soon as she was out of sight, and safe in our room all the formality was gone. She was again our little sister, our dear happy Kleintje, and no Buddha image. That evening was sacred to the Prophet. In the mosque there was a great slamatan (sacrificial meal, celebrated with prayers); the blessing of heaven was asked upon the approaching marriage.

Sister was so happy when the ceremony was done at half-past nine, at least for her. She walked gracefully and calmly out of the hall, past the group of women sitting around; but as soon as she was out of sight and safe in our room, all the formality disappeared. She was once again our little sister, our dear happy Kleintje, and not a statue. That evening was dedicated to the Prophet. In the mosque, there was a big slamatan (sacrificial meal, celebrated with prayers); they asked for heavenly blessings on the upcoming marriage.

At that meal, only men were present, our women guests, even the Regents' wives who had come to sister's wedding, ate at home with us.

At that meal, only men were there; our women guests, even the Regents' wives who had come to my sister's wedding, ate at home with us.

Early the next morning, there was a stir in the kaboepaten. It looked quite gay, with its decorations of greens and flags. Outside on the highway, there was bustle and noise. The tricolour waved merrily among the rustling young cocoanut trees that bordered the road which led to the house of the bridegroom. In the green covered pasehuisen, two little houses on the aloen-aloen before the kaboepaten, the gamelan played lustily.

Early the next morning, there was excitement in the kaboepaten. It looked cheerful, decorated with greenery and flags. Outside on the highway, there was activity and noise. The tricolor flag waved happily among the swaying young coconut trees lining the road that led to the groom's house. In the green-covered pasehuisen, two small houses on the aloen-aloen in front of the kaboepaten, the gamelan played energetically.

We were on the back gallery, where stood baskets of kanangas, tjempakas, and melaties. Women's hands were arranging the flowers into garlands, or suspending them on little swings, or tearing the blossoms from the leaves, so that they could be strewn in the way of the bridal pair wherever they might go. The kaboepaten was filled with gamelan music and the perfume of flowers. Busy people walked to and fro. In our room, the toilet of the bride was begun. Her forehead had been painted dark before; now it was decorated with little golden figures.

We were on the back gallery, where there were baskets of kanangas, tjempakas, and melaties. Women were arranging the flowers into garlands, hanging them on small swings, or plucking the blossoms from the leaves to scatter in the path of the bridal couple wherever they went. The kaboepaten was filled with gamelan music and the scent of flowers. People were bustling around. In our room, the bride's preparations were underway. Her forehead had been painted dark earlier; now it was adorned with tiny golden figures.

Sister lay down during the operation. Behind the figures there were two borders fastened to the hair—a dark one behind the gold; into this, jewelled knobs were stuck. With other brides the border-work is made of their own hair; but for sister we had a false piece set in, because the elaborate process is painful, and the poor child had just recovered from a fever.

Sister lay down during the operation. Behind the figures, there were two borders attached to the hair—a dark one behind the gold; into this, jeweled knobs were stuck. With other brides, the border work is made from their own hair; but for sister, we had a false piece put in because the elaborate process is painful, and the poor child had just recovered from a fever.

Above the border-work came a golden diadem, and her hair at the back of the head was dressed like a half-moon and filled with flowers; from that, a veil of melati with a border of flowers fell, and reached to her shoulders. Her head was again surmounted by the seven jewels glittering on their spirals. Behind these, there was a jewelled flower, from which hung six chains of real flowers, suspended behind the ears, over the breast, and down to the waist. These chains, which were about as thick as one's fingers, were made of white flowers linked together with little bands of gold and ending in a round knob which was stuck full of melati flowers.

Above the decorative band was a golden crown, and her hair at the back of her head was styled like a half-moon and adorned with flowers; from that, a veil of jasmine with a floral border flowed down to her shoulders. Her head was also topped with seven sparkling jewels on their spirals. Behind these, there was a jeweled flower, from which hung six chains of real flowers, draping behind her ears, over her chest, and down to her waist. These chains, about as thick as fingers, were made of white flowers linked together with small bands of gold, ending in a round knob which was filled with jasmine flowers.

Her wajang costume was décolleté in front, so that neck, face, and arms were entirely uncovered. All that was visible of sister except the face, which was whitened, was covered with a fragrant salve. She wore a gold embroidered kain, over which there was a drapery of gold woven silk; the whole was held up by a sash of yellow with long hanging ends of red silk pointed with figures of gold. A dark green sash, growing lighter till it was pale green in the centre, was bound around the upper part of her body. Little glints of gold showed delightfully through this. Her arms and shoulders were left entirely free. The yellow girdle around her waist was called mendologiri. Sister wore one of gold, three fingers broad and ornamented with jewels; garlands of flowers, with hanging ends, were fastened to it, reaching from behind one hip to the other. Around her neck, she wore a collar, with three wing-shaped ornaments hanging down over her breast and almost to her waist. There were bracelets on her wrists and on the upper part of her arms, shaped like serpents with upraised tails and heads; golden chains dangled from these.

Her wayang costume had a low neckline, leaving her neck, face, and arms completely exposed. The only part of her sister that was covered, aside from her face—which was made pale with makeup—was smothered in a fragrant ointment. She wore a gold-embroidered kain, draped with gold woven silk; the entire outfit was secured with a yellow sash that had long, red silk ends decorated with gold patterns. A dark green sash wrapped around her upper body, fading to a lighter green in the center, with little glimmers of gold peeking through. Her arms and shoulders were completely bare. The yellow girdle around her waist was called mendologiri. Her sister wore a gold one, three fingers wide, adorned with jewels; flower garlands with trailing ends were attached, stretching from one hip to the other. Around her neck, she had a collar with three wing-shaped ornaments hanging down over her chest and nearly reaching her waist. There were bracelets on her wrists and upper arms, shaped like serpents with raised tails and heads; golden chains dangled from them.

It was between three and four o'clock in the afternoon. In the kwade hall the wives of the native nobles assembled in gala attire. From the kwade to the pendopo there was a carpet of flowers, over which the bridal pair must walk. The bride was led forward by her sisters and took her place before the kwade. The lights were already lighted in the pendopo; the regents stood assembled in official costume, and there were a few European acquaintances who were anxious to see sister for the last time as a maiden. In the aloen-aloen, and all outside the kaboepaten, it was dark with people; only the road which was decorated with flags and green leaves remained free.

It was between three and four in the afternoon. In the kwade hall, the wives of the local nobles gathered in their best outfits. A carpet of flowers stretched from the kwade to the pendopo, which the bridal couple was to walk on. The bride was brought forward by her sisters and took her spot in front of the kwade. The lights were already on in the pendopo; the regents stood assembled in their official attire, and there were a few European friends who wanted to see the sister one last time as a single woman. In the aloen-aloen and all around the kaboepaten, the area was filled with people; only the road decorated with flags and green leaves remained clear.

A streak of yellow could be seen in the distance; it drew nearer, till there appeared a train of open gold-striped parasols (pajoengs), under which the native officials walk on great occasions.

A flash of yellow was visible in the distance; it approached until a procession of open gold-striped umbrellas (pajoengs) appeared, under which the local officials walked during significant events.

It was the retinue which preceded the bridegroom, who, with the other regents, was in an open carriage, which was covered with a glittering golden parasol. Gamelan music sounded from the pasebans and the kaboepaten, to greet the approaching procession.

It was the group that led the bridegroom, who, along with the other leaders, was in an open carriage covered with a shiny golden parasol. Gamelan music played from the pasebans and the kaboepaten to welcome the approaching procession.

It reached the kaboepaten and halted at the door of the pendopo. The whole company squatted down; the bridegroom got out of the carriage, and was led forward by two unmarried regents. They went into the pendopo, and all three knelt down in the middle of the room to do homage to father and the other regents. The two regents moved back, still on their knees, and left the bridegroom alone in the middle of the pendopo. The chiefs formed a circle around him, within which there was a smaller circle of priests. Father sat at the head of the regents, and the High Priest who was to perform the ceremony next to the bridegroom. Father announced to those present the reason for the calling of this assembly, and said that he now sought the assistance of the High Priest to bind his daughter in marriage to the bridegroom.

It arrived at the kaboepaten and stopped at the door of the pendopo. Everyone squatted down; the groom got out of the carriage and was guided forward by two unmarried regents. They entered the pendopo, and all three knelt in the center of the room to pay respect to the father and the other regents. The two regents moved back, still on their knees, leaving the groom alone in the middle of the pendopo. The chiefs formed a circle around him, with a smaller circle of priests inside that. The father sat at the head of the regents, and the High Priest, who was going to conduct the ceremony, sat next to the groom. The father explained to those present why they had gathered and stated that he now sought the assistance of the High Priest to unite his daughter in marriage to the groom.

From the crowd of people in the pendopo there arose a mystic buzzing noise. They were praying.

From the crowd of people in the pendopo, a mystical buzzing sound emerged. They were praying.

I was so sorry that I could not be near enough to hear. A teacher who is a friend of ours, sister Roekmini, and I were the only women in the pendopo, which was filled with men.

I was really sorry that I couldn't be close enough to hear. A teacher who is a friend of ours, Sister Roekmini, and I were the only women in the pendopo, which was packed with men.

But we were very glad to be allowed there at all, and to have that much freedom granted us. It would not have been seemly for us to appear among a crowd of men during the celebration of a marriage ceremony. It was a pity, as we should have been glad to hear the betrothal formulas. We could only see that during the betrothal service the Priest held fast to the hand of the bridegroom, who had to respond after him. The solemnity lasted a quarter of an hour at most; but we did not have a watch with minutes, so we could not tell exactly. It was impressive and still in the pendopo: not a sound could be heard save the mystic droning of the priests.

But we were really happy to be allowed there at all and to have that much freedom granted to us. It wouldn’t have been proper for us to be seen among a crowd of men during the celebration of a wedding ceremony. It was a shame because we would have liked to hear the betrothal vows. We could only see that during the betrothal service, the Priest held onto the hand of the groom, who had to respond after him. The ceremony lasted about fifteen minutes at most, but we didn't have a watch with minutes, so we couldn’t tell exactly. It was impressive and quiet in the pendopo: not a sound could be heard except for the mystic humming of the priests.

There was a stir among the crowd of men, and the priests rose from their knees. The ceremony was over.

There was a buzz among the crowd of men, and the priests got up from their knees. The ceremony was finished.

The regents stood up; two of them lifted up the bridegroom, and now they started off over the carpet of flowers, followed by the most prominent regents. Back in the kwade hall, the bride was raised up by her sisters, and, supported by them, she too started down the road of flowers, followed by Mamma and all the women guests. As the bride and bridegroom came within a few steps of each other, those who were leading them fell back, and the bridal pair gave, each to the other, a rolled up sirrih-leaf filled with flowers. They took a few steps nearer, and then both knelt down and with them the whole company.

The regents stood up; two of them lifted the groom, and they began to walk over the flower-covered path, followed by the most distinguished regents. In the kwade hall, the bride was lifted by her sisters, and with their support, she also started down the flower path, followed by Mom and all the women guests. As the bride and groom got close to each other, those leading them stepped back, and the couple exchanged rolled-up sirrih leaves filled with flowers. They took a few more steps closer, and then both knelt down, along with the entire group.

The bridegroom sat; on her knees, the bride moved nearer to him and made a sembah, both hands held together and brought down under the nose; that is our mark of reverence. Then she kissed his right knee. Again the bride made a sembah. The bridegroom rose and raised his wife, and hand in hand the young pair walked over the carpet of flowers to the kwade, followed by the whole company except the regents, who turned back to the pendopo.

The groom sat while the bride knelt down closer to him and performed a sembah, pressing her palms together and bringing them down under her nose, which signifies our respect. Then she kissed his right knee. Once more, the bride did a sembah. The groom stood up and helped his wife to her feet, and hand in hand, the couple walked over the flower carpet to the kwade, followed by the entire group except the regents, who turned back to the pendopo.

Bride and bridegroom sat before the kwade like two images of Buddha; the family and the lady guests thronged around them. Behind the bridal pair sat two little girls wafting their koeltes to and fro.

Bride and groom sat before the kwade like two statues of Buddha; family and female guests crowded around them. Behind the couple sat two little girls waving their koeltes back and forth.

In most cases, husband and wife see each other for the first time at this ceremony. At the stroke of half-past seven the regents came back, and formed a half-circle on the ground around the bridal pair; the women of their families formed the other half of the circle.

In most cases, the husband and wife see each other for the first time at this ceremony. At half-past seven, the regents returned and stood in a semicircle on the ground around the couple; the women from their families made up the other half of the circle.

The bride and bridegroom saluted the older relatives with the foot-kiss.

The bride and groom greeted the older relatives with a kiss on the foot.

The bride first raised herself on her knees and shuffled forward toward Mamma; she made a sembah and kissed Mamma's knee, to beg her mother's blessing on her marriage. From Mamma, sister went to the aunts, sisters, and cousins—to all those who were older than she—and went through with the same ceremony. Then she went to Father and kissed his knee, in order to receive his blessing; from him she went to her father-in-law; after that to her uncles and cousins. When she had finished kissing the feet of all and had returned again to her place, the bridegroom began the foot-kiss journey. He followed the example of his wife. When he had completed this ceremony, the regents went out, and tea and pastry were served as on the evening before.

The bride got down on her knees and moved forward to her mom; she performed a gesture of respect and kissed her mom's knee, asking for her blessing for the marriage. After her mom, she went to her aunts, sisters, and cousins—anyone older than her—and repeated the same gesture. Then she went to her dad and kissed his knee to receive his blessing; after that, she went to her father-in-law, and then to her uncles and cousins. Once she finished kissing everyone’s feet and returned to her spot, the groom began his own round of foot-kissing, following his wife’s example. When he completed this ceremony, the elders left, and tea and pastries were served like the evening before.

At half-past eight bride and bridegroom departed. Hand in hand they left the hall. Usually they must go out on their knees; but as both of them had just recovered from illness, they were allowed to walk.

At 8:30, the bride and groom left. Hand in hand, they walked out of the hall. Normally, they would have to go out on their knees, but since they had both just recovered from being sick, they were allowed to walk.

In other families the bridegroom must creep up the steps instead of walking, on coming to the house of his parents-in-law, before he pays his respects to the ladies of the family; that is the perfection of good manners.

In other families, the groom has to creep up the steps instead of walking when he arrives at his in-laws' house, before he greets the women of the family; that's the ultimate in good manners.

The bridegroom went to the bridal chamber, and sister to our room, where we dressed her for the reception to Europeans.

The groom went to the bridal suite, and sister went to our room, where we got her ready for the reception for Europeans.

Her bridal toilet, which had been the work of a whole day, was undone in five minutes. Only the headdress and the decorations on her forehead were left unchanged. We young girls ought not to have dressed her alone, but we did it just the same. We thought that it was entirely too stupid for us not to be allowed to touch sister in her bridal toilet. Sister now put on a kain of silk interwoven with gold, and a kabaja of ivory-coloured satin with silver embroidery. She wore another jewelled collar; the jewelled flowers in her hair and the diadem were taken off. In their stead she wore a golden crown from which hung a veil. On her head jewelled flowers on spirals were fastened. So veiled and crowned, it was as though she had stepped from a page of the "Thousand and One Nights." Sister looked like one of the fairy princesses. The costume was very becoming to her. What a pity that she could not have been photographed in it!

Her bridal outfit, which took all day to prepare, was ruined in just five minutes. Only her headdress and the adornments on her forehead stayed the same. We young girls shouldn't have dressed her by ourselves, but we did anyway. We thought it was completely ridiculous that we weren’t allowed to help our sister with her bridal attire. Sister now put on a silk kain woven with gold and an ivory-colored satin kabaja with silver embroidery. She had on another jeweled collar; the jeweled flowers in her hair and the tiara were taken off. Instead, she wore a golden crown from which a veil hung. On her head, jeweled flowers were attached on spirals. With her veil and crown, it was like she had stepped out of a page from the "Thousand and One Nights." Sister looked like one of the fairy princesses. The outfit suited her perfectly. What a shame she couldn't have been photographed in it!

The bridegroom appeared in his official dress. Again the bridal pair sat before the kwade. At eight o'clock, they went arm in arm to the front gallery, where two gilded settees stood ready for them before a background of palms.

The groom showed up in his formal attire. Once more, the couple sat before the kwade. At eight o'clock, they walked arm in arm to the front gallery, where two gold-colored sofas were set up for them against a backdrop of palms.

They received the good wishes of the European ladies and gentlemen, standing.

They received the best wishes of the European ladies and gentlemen, standing.

It was called a reception, but at the sound of the music, the dance-crazy feet turned toward the empty pendopo; bride and bridegroom both took a few turns around the pendopo.

It was called a reception, but at the sound of the music, the dance-crazy feet turned toward the empty pavilion; both the bride and groom took a few turns around the pavilion.

It is not customary for young girls to appear at a wedding, but it would have been foolish for us to remain away from sister's feast.

It’s not usual for young girls to show up at a wedding, but it would have been silly for us to stay away from our sister’s celebration.

It was not yet twelve o'clock, when the Resident, who was among the guests, toasted the young pair; his speech was answered by Father. Soon after the European guests took their leave, all but the Resident and a few others, among them a lady who is an intimate friend of ours. They remained for the native part of the feast.

It wasn't yet noon when the Resident, who was among the guests, raised a toast to the young couple; Father responded to his speech. Shortly after, the European guests took their leave, except for the Resident and a few others, including a lady who is a close friend of ours. They stayed for the local part of the celebration.

After the departure of the European guests, the native nobles, who had absented themselves from the pendopo during the reception, came in and formed a half-circle, before which the bridegroom must give a proof of his proficiency in dancing.

After the European guests left, the local nobles, who had stepped out during the reception, came in and formed a half-circle in front of the bridegroom, who had to demonstrate his dancing skills.

The regents as well as the other chiefs had meanwhile dressed in more informal costume.

The regents and the other leaders had meanwhile put on more casual attire.

The gamelan played; a dancing-girl entered and began to dance. The Patih of Japara brought, on his knees, a silver waiter to the bridegroom, on which there was a silken cloth. When the bridegroom had taken the cloth, the Patih fell back.

The gamelan started playing; a dancer walked in and began to dance. The Patih of Japara brought a silver tray to the groom on his knees, and on the tray was a silk cloth. Once the groom took the cloth, the Patih fell back.

Soft gamelan tones again sounded; it was a prelude, an invitation to the hero of the day to open the feast. The bridegroom rose and went to the middle of the pendopo; he fastened the silken cloth around him and named his favourite air to the gamelan players. The gongs chimed; it was immediately struck up.

Soft gamelan music played again; it was a prelude, an invitation for the hero of the day to start the celebration. The bridegroom stood up and walked to the center of the pendopo; he wrapped the silk cloth around himself and called out his favorite tune to the gamelan players. The gongs sounded; it was instantly performed.

I shall not attempt to describe the dance; my pen is inadequate. I shall only say that it was a joy to the eyes to follow the agile dancer in his graceful movements as he kept time to the beautiful gamelan music. Behind him danced the dancing-girl, also singing. The circle of native dignitaries accompanied the music by singing and beating their hands together. Toward the end of the dance the Resident went forward with two glasses of champagne. The gong sounded, and both dancers fell upon their knees. With a sembah the bridegroom accepted a glass from the Resident. He drank it and the Resident emptied his at the same time amid joyful gamelan tones and sounds of general mirth.

I won’t try to describe the dance; my words just can't capture it. All I can say is that it was a delight to watch the agile dancer move gracefully in time with the beautiful gamelan music. Behind him danced the dancing-girl, who was also singing. The group of local dignitaries joined in by singing and clapping their hands to the music. Toward the end of the dance, the Resident stepped forward with two glasses of champagne. The gong sounded, and both dancers dropped to their knees. With a sembah, the bridegroom accepted a glass from the Resident. He drank it, and the Resident downed his at the same time amidst joyful gamelan music and sounds of general celebration.

A servant took the empty glasses, and the Resident fell back. The bridegroom stood up and again began to dance. Now his father-in-law brought him a health[6] to drink; dancing, they advanced to meet each other, and at the sound of the gong, the young man knelt down to receive the wine-glass from the hand of the older one.

A servant collected the empty glasses, and the Resident leaned back. The bridegroom got up and started dancing again. His father-in-law came over to him with a drink; as they danced, they moved towards each other, and at the sound of the gong, the young man knelt down to receive the wine glass from the older man.

After a health had been brought to him by all the regents present, he left them and went back to sit by the side of his wife. Soon after that the bridal pair left the assembly; the European guests went home, but the feast was kept up till early in the morning. The European gentlemen had danced too, and our Assistant Resident acquitted himself excellently.

After a health was proposed by all the regents present, he left them and returned to sit next to his wife. Soon after, the newlyweds left the gathering; the European guests went home, but the celebration continued until early morning. The European gentlemen had also danced, and our Assistant Resident performed excellently.

Mamma, our friend, sister Roekmini, and I stayed till the last European guest had gone.

Mamma, our friend, sister Roekmini, and I stayed until the last European guest had left.

The next day there was quiet in the house. In the afternoon the last ceremony took place. That is the first visit of the bridal pair to the parents of the groom. It is called in Javanese ngoendoh mantoe, which, literally translated, means "daughter-in-law plucking!" The daughter-in-law is compared to a flower which her husband's parents will pluck.

The next day, the house was quiet. In the afternoon, the final ceremony took place. This was the first visit of the bridal couple to the groom's parents. In Javanese, it's called ngoendoh mantoe, which literally means "daughter-in-law plucking!" The daughter-in-law is compared to a flower that her husband's parents will pick.

For this occasion both bride and groom should again put on their bridal costume; but that would have been much too wearisome, so the groom was dressed as usual and sister wore a kain interwoven with gold, and a silk kabaja; her hair was dressed in the form of a cap, and on her head was a small sheath in the shape of a cross, which was filled with flowers, and over the whole was a network of melati blossoms, and again the jewelled spirals waved to and fro above her head.

For this occasion, both the bride and groom should wear their wedding outfits again; but that would have been too tedious, so the groom wore his usual attire, while the sister chose a kain woven with gold and a silk kabaja. Her hair was styled like a cap, and on her head was a small cross-shaped sheath filled with flowers, all topped with a mesh of melati blossoms, and the jeweled spirals swayed gently above her head.

The bridal pair went in a procession, followed by the native chiefs on foot, to the house where the father of the bridegroom lodged.

The couple walked in a procession, followed by the local chiefs on foot, to the house where the groom's father was staying.

Days and weeks after the wedding the newly married pair are still called bride and bridegroom. The bride is a bride until she becomes a mother. There are women, mothers, who all their lives are called nganten, short for penganten, which means bride and also bridegroom.

Days and weeks after the wedding, the newly married couple are still referred to as the bride and groom. The bride is a bride until she becomes a mother. There are women, mothers, who are called nganten their entire lives, which is short for penganten, meaning both bride and groom.

The day after the ceremony was spent in receiving visits from both Europeans and natives.

The day after the ceremony was spent greeting visitors from both Europeans and locals.

Five days later there was again a feast in the kaboepaten; the first return of the holy day which had opened the wedding ceremonies was celebrated.

Five days later, there was another feast in the kaboepaten; the first anniversary of the holy day that started the wedding ceremonies was celebrated.

The young couple left a week after the wedding; they were feted everywhere by various family connections with whom they stopped on their journey home. At Tegal the marriage was celebrated all over again; they remained there a week, and finally they reached their own home at Pemalang.

The young couple left a week after the wedding; they were celebrated everywhere by different family members they visited on their way home. In Tegal, the marriage was celebrated once more; they stayed there for a week, and eventually, they arrived at their own home in Pemalang.

There, you have a description of a Javanese wedding in high circles. Sister's marriage was called only a quiet affair, and yet it entailed all that ceremony. What must a wedding be that is celebrated in a gala way?

There, you have a description of a Javanese wedding in high society. Sister's marriage was just a simple event, yet it still involved all that ceremony. What must a wedding be like that is celebrated in a grand way?

We were dead tired after the wedding.

We were completely exhausted after the wedding.

The Javanese give presents at a marriage; things to wear, such as kains, stomachers, headdresses, silk for kabajas, cloth for jackets; and also things to eat, such as rice, eggs, chickens, or a buffalo. These are merely meant as marks of good-will.

The Javanese give gifts at a wedding; items to wear, like fabrics, corsets, headpieces, silk for jackets, and cloth for coats; as well as food items, such as rice, eggs, chickens, or a buffalo. These are simply meant to show goodwill.

Kardinah also received a splendid bull from an uncle. This had to be placed on exhibition with the other presents!

Kardinah also got an amazing bull from an uncle. This had to be put on display with the other gifts!

When a buffalo is killed at the time of a wedding—and usually more than one is needed for the feast meals—a bamboo vessel filled with sirrih, little cakes, pinang nuts, and pieces of meat must be mixed with the running blood of the slaughtered buffalo. These vessels, covered with flowers, are laid at all of the cross-roads, bridges, and wells on the estate, as an offering to the spirits who dwell there. If these bridge, road, and water spirits, are not propitiated, they will be offended at the festivities, and misfortune will come of it. That is the belief of the people. Its origin I do not know.

When a buffalo is killed during a wedding—and usually more than one is needed for the feast—a bamboo container filled with sirrih, small cakes, pinang nuts, and pieces of meat must be mixed with the blood of the slaughtered buffalo. These containers, covered with flowers, are placed at all the crossroads, bridges, and wells on the property as offerings to the spirits that reside there. If these spirits of the bridge, road, and water are not honored, they will be upset by the celebrations, and bad luck will follow. That’s what the people believe. I don’t know its origin.

A friend of ours says rightly that the Javanese are a people who are filled with legends and superstitions. Who shall lead the people out of the dusky realm of fairy tales into the light of work and reality? And then, when superstition is cast off, we do not want the poetry to be trampled under foot.

A friend of ours rightly observes that the Javanese are a people rich in legends and superstitions. Who will guide the people out of the shadowy world of fairy tales into the brightness of work and reality? And once superstition is shed, we don’t want poetry to be disregarded.

But of what good is my prattling? Let me rather ask you if you have been interested in this epistle, and if you will now forgive me for my long silence?

But what’s the point of my rambling? Let me just ask you if you’ve found this letter interesting, and if you can forgive me for being quiet for so long?

There is so much that is lovable in my people, such charm in their simple naïve beliefs. It may sound strange, but it is, nevertheless, a fact, that you Europeans have taught me to love my own land and people. Instead of estranging us from our native land, our European education has brought us nearer to it; has opened our hearts to its beauties, and also to the needs of our people and to their weaknesses.

There is so much to love about my people, so much charm in their simple, innocent beliefs. It might sound strange, but it's true that you Europeans have helped me appreciate my own land and people more. Instead of pushing us away from our homeland, our European education has brought us closer to it; it has opened our hearts to its beauty, as well as to the needs and weaknesses of our people.

Do not let me tire you any longer with the scribbling of a silly Javanese girl; I have written enough.

Do not let me wear you out any longer with the ramblings of a silly Javanese girl; I've written enough.

(Postscript)

(P.S.)

In some places it is the custom when the bridal pair meet for the first time for the bride to wash the groom's feet as a token of submission before she gives him the knee-kiss. Whenever a widower marries a young girl, or a widow a young man, the giving of the sirrih at the wedding is omitted. The one who has already been married hands the other, who carries a watering-can, a piece of burning wood, the contents of the can are poured upon the fire, which naturally goes out; whereupon the charred wood is thrown away and the watering-can broken into pieces.

In some places, it’s customary for the bride to wash the groom’s feet when they meet for the first time as a sign of submission before giving him a kiss on the knee. When a widower marries a younger woman or a widow marries a younger man, the sirrih is skipped at the wedding. The person who has been married before hands the other, who is holding a watering can, a piece of burning wood. The contents of the watering can are poured onto the fire, which then goes out; afterward, the charred wood is discarded, and the watering can is broken into pieces.

The symbolism of this I do not have to explain. It is plain enough. You should have seen sister as she sat there before the kwade. She ought to have been photographed, or, better still, painted, because that would have shown the colouring.

The symbolism here doesn't need explaining. It's pretty clear. You should have seen my sister as she sat there in front of the kwade. She should have been photographed, or even better, painted, because that would have captured the colors.

She stepped so calmly and sedately down the carpet of flowers; everywhere there were flowers and the perfume of incense; yes, truly, she was much like a Bodhisatwa! (incarnation of Buddha).

She walked gracefully and peacefully along the carpet of flowers; everywhere there were blooms and the scent of incense; indeed, she resembled a Bodhisattva! (incarnation of Buddha).

I cannot hear the gamelan or smell the perfume of flowers and incense, without seeing her image before my eyes.

I can’t hear the gamelan or smell the fragrance of flowers and incense without seeing her image in my mind.

The people picked up the flowers over which sister had walked and kept them; they bring good luck, it is said, and to young daughters, a husband!

The people gathered the flowers that sister had walked over and kept them; it's said they bring good luck, and for young daughters, a husband!

[1] To Mevrouw de Booij-Boissevain.

To Ms. de Booij-Boissevain.

[2] Pieces of cotton and silk.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cotton and silk items.

[3] A scarf or shawl draped to form part of the costume.

[3] A scarf or shawl worn as part of the outfit.

[4]The box to hold the sirrih paste.

[4]The container for the sirrih paste.

[5] A spitting-box; for it is necessary to spit after chewing sirrih. These boxes are often of gold or tortoiseshell, and beautifully ornamented. They are placed by a Javanese lady on all formal as well as informal occasions.

[5] A spitting box; it’s necessary to spit after chewing sirrih. These boxes are often made of gold or tortoiseshell and are beautifully decorated. A Javanese lady places them out for both formal and informal occasions.

[6] "heildronk" in the orig. Dutch—"toast" would be appropriate here. (M.D.)

[6] "heildronk" in the original Dutch—"toast" would fit well here. (M.D.)


XXXVI

March 27, 1902.[1]

March 27, 1902.[1]

It is always said of the girls here that, "they are well provided for, and comfortably taken care of." Have they a right to complain? Well means, well-being, happiness, the opposite of misery; and misery is what the women feel, and yet they have no right to complain—they are said to act always of their own free will. But how about their children? What is more wretched than a sad childhood, than children who too early have learned to read the shadow side of life?

It’s often said about the girls here that “they are well taken care of and provided for.” Do they have a right to complain? Well-being, happiness, the opposite of misery—and misery is what these women experience, yet they aren't allowed to complain—they're said to always act of their own free will. But what about their children? What’s more tragic than a sad childhood, than children who have learned too early about the dark side of life?

I once copied something from a speech by Prof. Max Müller, the great German scholar who was so learned in Eastern tongues. It was almost as follows: "Polygamy, as it is practiced by the Eastern people is of benefit to women and girls, who could not live in their environment without a man to take care of them and to protect them."

I once copied something from a speech by Prof. Max Müller, the great German scholar who was so knowledgeable in Eastern languages. It went something like this: "Polygamy, as practiced by people in the East, benefits women and girls, who couldn't thrive in their environment without a man to care for and protect them."

Max Müller is dead; we cannot call him here to show him the benefits of that custom.

Max Müller is dead; we can't call him here to show him the benefits of that custom.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


XXXVII

May 17th, 1902.[1]

May 17, 1902.[1]

I cannot tell you how great was my joy when at last I was able to begin my studies. So far it has been but a review of what I once learned at school more than ten full years ago. But there is one advantage in this late study. I can understand now much more quickly and readily than I could in my childhood, still it is a deep grief to me that I am now twenty-three years old instead of thirteen. I could then look forward so far. I could have carried on my studies indefinitely, but now time is limited on account of my age.

I can't express how happy I was when I finally got to start my studies. So far, it's mostly been a review of what I learned in school over ten years ago. But there's one benefit to studying later in life—I can grasp things much faster and easier now than I could as a child. Still, it makes me sad that I'm now twenty-three instead of thirteen. Back then, I could look forward to so much more. I could have continued my studies endlessly, but now time is limited because of my age.

First, I am working at Dutch so that I shall have it thoroughly in my head, and then later I must study one or two of the native languages.

First, I'm working on Dutch so that I can really get it in my head, and later I need to study one or two of the native languages.

There, I have struck so hard with my pen that my pen-holder is broken through the middle, but even that does not make me give up. Poor pen! I have depended so much upon it and we have worked together happily for so long, I must be a strange creature to lament over a broken pen-holder!

There, I've hit my pen so hard that the holder broke in the middle, but that doesn’t make me give up. Poor pen! I've relied on it so much and we’ve worked happily together for so long; I must be a strange person to mourn a broken pen holder!

In April, we went on a journey; we paid our sister a visit. We left our home without the least idea of seeing her again; we went to see another sister, our eldest, who was ill. While we were there, we received an urgent letter from little sister, begging us to come to Pemalang, to see her. We set out early the next morning. How can I describe that meeting to you? It was simply blissful! We did nothing the first few moments but look at one another and hold one another tight. And I was so thankful to see her well. She had never looked so fresh and blooming before. She had roses in her cheeks. And beyond everything, it delighted me to see how her husband valued and honoured her.

In April, we went on a trip; we visited our sister. We left our home without any expectation of seeing her again; we went to see our eldest sister, who was unwell. While we were there, we got an urgent letter from our little sister, asking us to come to Pemalang to see her. We set out early the next morning. How can I describe that reunion to you? It was pure joy! For the first few moments, we just looked at each other and held each other tightly. I was so grateful to see her well. She had never looked so vibrant and healthy before. Her cheeks were rosy. And more than anything, it made me happy to see how much her husband valued and respected her.

It is with great pleasure that I have learned to know my new brother-in-law. He is a good, sincere man, with many fine traits. He is very upright, just and true, and has a sympathetic heart. She is his comrade, his advisor, his friend, and a mother as well to his three children, who are as fond of her as if she were their own mother.

I’m really happy to have gotten to know my new brother-in-law. He’s a good, genuine guy with many great qualities. He’s very honest, fair, and has a kind heart. She is his partner, his advisor, his friend, and also a mother to his three kids, who love her as if she were their own mom.

The children follow her footsteps everywhere, like little faithful dogs. The oldest child, a boy of seven, had lived with his grandparents. Sister took him in charge and the child is devoted to her now and loves to be with her; though his grandparents did not keep him at arm's length you may be sure. The two others are girls of six and four, she gives them lessons at home: so I might almost call them little pupils, Stella.

The children follow her around like little loyal dogs. The oldest, a seven-year-old boy, had been living with his grandparents. She has taken him under her wing, and he is now devoted to her and loves being with her; though his grandparents didn’t push him away, that’s for sure. The other two are girls, six and four years old, and she teaches them at home: so I could almost call them her little students, Stella.

He leaves the education of his children entirely to her, and naturally sister will bring up her little daughters in our spirit. Sister has not been able to realize her early dream, as she had dreamed it, but is the task which she has undertaken less beautiful for that reason?

He completely hands over the education of their kids to her, and of course, she will raise her little girls in our way. Sister hasn’t been able to fulfill her early dream exactly as she envisioned it, but does that make the task she has taken on any less beautiful?

Our roads have divided, but both of us work for the same ideal; what matters it which road one takes if it but leads to the same goal?

Our paths have separated, but we both strive for the same ideal; what difference does it make which path you take if it leads to the same destination?


I long to go to Holland for many reasons; the first is study, the second is that I want European air to blow upon the few remaining prejudices that still cling to me, so that they may be wholly driven away. There are not many left, it is true, but some obstinately remain. Only your cold air, Stella, can make of me in truth, a free woman. To mention but one of the persistent little prejudices, I should not be disturbed in the least if I were alone in a room filled with European gentlemen. But I can think of nothing, that could make me, under any possible circumstances, receive alone, even one well-born Javanese young man, who was unmarried. I think it is laughable, absurd, idiotic, but it is true. I dare not talk to a strange man without a companion, and even if there were company, I should think it tiresome, and should not feel at my ease.

I really want to go to Holland for several reasons; the first is to study, and the second is that I want the European air to blow away the few remaining prejudices that still stick to me. It's true there aren't many left, but some stubbornly remain. Only your cold air, Stella, can truly make me a free woman. To mention just one of those persistent little prejudices, I wouldn't mind at all being alone in a room full of European gentlemen. But I can't imagine anything that would make me, in any situation, receive even one unmarried young Javanese man by myself. I think it's funny, ridiculous, and silly, but it's true. I hesitate to talk to a man I don't know without someone else there, and even with company, I find it exhausting and don't feel comfortable.

So you see that in spite of my strong ideas of freedom, I cannot get away from the influence of my native environment, which keeps girls strictly secluded. When the idea has been strongly inculcated that it is not modest to show oneself to strange men's eyes, then it is a hard task to break away from it. It must not remain always so, that prejudice must go. How else shall we be able to work together with men? And that is part of our plan. One way in which we hope to accomplish much good.

So you see that even with my strong beliefs about freedom, I can’t escape the influence of my upbringing, which keeps girls hidden away. When you’ve been taught that it’s not modest to reveal yourself to strange men, it’s tough to shake off that mindset. This can’t stay the same forever; we have to get rid of that prejudice. How else will we be able to collaborate with men? That’s part of our plan. One way we hope to achieve a lot of good.

Only the air of Europe will be potent to separate me from the influence of my Javanese education. Sometimes I laugh at myself and it drives away the foolishness for a little, but it always comes back.

Only the air of Europe can truly free me from the grip of my Javanese upbringing. Sometimes I laugh at myself, and it temporarily chases away the foolishness, but it always returns.

We returned from our journey on the 19th of April. Father came several stations to meet us. He brought a long official telegram from the Resident, which announced that the Heer Van Kol would come to Japara the next day. That was a delightful greeting of welcome, and I found something still nicer when I got home—your letter.

We got back from our trip on April 19th. Dad came a few stops to meet us. He brought a long official telegram from the Resident, announcing that the Heer Van Kol would arrive in Japara the next day. That was a great welcome, and I found something even better when I got home—your letter.

All the government officials along the whole line received the orders from the Resident to wait upon the Heer Van Kol as he passed through. On Sunday afternoon, at the stroke of three, the travellers arrived. With Van Kol was a journalist, who served him as interpreter and guide, and Father, who had waited for him at the border.

All the government officials along the entire route got the orders from the Resident to be present for Heer Van Kol as he passed through. On Sunday afternoon, at exactly three o'clock, the travelers arrived. With Van Kol was a journalist who acted as his interpreter and guide, and Father, who had been waiting for him at the border.

Van Kol had made a resolution never to lodge anywhere except in a hotel, because he knows well the open hospitality of the country. But after he had made the acquaintance of our family, and received a pressing invitation, he stayed with us. Later we heard that it was we who had been responsible for his faithlessness to his resolution. He thought us worthy of scrutiny, he wished to observe the influence of European education on girls of the aristocracy, and could not let the opportunity pass. Happily we did not hear this till afterwards. The knowledge would have made us constrained and self-conscious.

Van Kol had decided he would only stay at hotels because he knew how welcoming people in the country could be. But after he met our family and got a strong invitation, he stayed with us. Later, we found out that we were the reason he broke his promise. He thought we were worth studying; he wanted to see how European education influenced aristocratic girls, and he couldn't let the chance slip by. Thankfully, we didn't learn this until later. Knowing would have made us awkward and self-conscious.

At the table, he talked almost constantly of his wife and children. It was splendid to hear how this great man honours his wife. He met her through correspondence, a point of resemblance there, Stella. He corresponded with her at first about her literary work. It was only by chance that she discovered her great gift, her talent for writing. She was at that time a governess, and was staying with some friends at a villa on the slope of the Pinanggoengan (their villa now in Prinsenhage is called after that villa "Lali Djiwa"—soul's rest). One of the party must write a description of the place, and they drew lots to decide which one it should be. The lot fell upon her. She sent the article to a magazine and the editor wrote asking her for more.

At the table, he talked almost nonstop about his wife and kids. It was amazing to hear how this remarkable man respects his wife. He met her through letters, which is a similarity, Stella. They initially exchanged letters about her writing. It was purely by chance that she realized her incredible gift, her talent for writing. At that time, she was a governess, staying with some friends at a villa on the slope of the Pinanggoengan (their villa in Prinsenhage is now named after that villa "Lali Djiwa"—soul's rest). One of the group had to write a description of the place, and they drew straws to see who would do it. She ended up being chosen. She sent the article to a magazine, and the editor asked her for more.

Van Kol has been to all of the places where he lived and worked in his early days, and the children who formerly played with his daughter, he found mothers themselves when he went back. But he still remembered them and knew them all by their names.

Van Kol has visited all the places where he lived and worked in his early days, and when he returned, he found that the children who used to play with his daughter were now mothers themselves. But he still remembered them and knew each of them by name.

Stella, we were happier that evening with the Heer Van Kol than we have been in a long time.

Stella, we were happier that night with the Heer Van Kol than we have been in a long time.

At first we showed them examples of the artistic work of our people, which called forth expressions of wonder and admiration, and Heer Van Kol made some sketches of them. Some of the company moved away and the chair next to him was empty; I slipped into it.

At first, we showed them examples of our people’s artistic work, which sparked feelings of wonder and admiration, and Heer Van Kol made some sketches of them. Some people moved away, leaving the chair next to him empty; I took that seat.

Then he began, "You have planned to go to Holland? Melchers told me so."

Then he started, "So you’re planning to go to Holland? Melchers mentioned that."

On my answering in the affirmative, he went on, "But it will be difficult for you later, when you come back. The greatest difficulty lies in coming back to the old life."

On my agreeing, he continued, "But it will be tough for you later when you return. The biggest challenge is adjusting back to the old life."

"Why do you think that?"

"What's your reasoning behind that?"

He spoke frankly and openly and said, "It would be too difficult for you, if later on, you should marry. After having lived in Holland you would never be able to make yourself contented as the wife of a native chief."

He spoke honestly and directly and said, "It would be too hard for you if you marry later on. After living in Holland, you would never be able to feel satisfied as the wife of a local chief."

He instanced cases of well educated native girls their friends, who had married Hollanders. They and their husbands were devoted to one another but the Indian cannot be really happy amid European surroundings, and the Hollander can never accustom himself to the Indian life, so there is always an impassable gulf between husband and wife.

He mentioned examples of well-educated local girls and their friends who had married Dutch men. They and their husbands were devoted to each other, but the Indian can’t truly be happy in a European environment, and the Dutch man can never adjust to Indian life, so there’s always an unbridgeable gap between husband and wife.

I let him finish quietly, before I brought my own ideas to the light of day; "Mijnheer Van Kol, if I should go to Holland, my intention is to be educated for a profession, that of teaching preferably, and when I come back I plan to open an institute for the daughters of native chiefs. It is to study that I wish to go there."

I let him finish quietly before sharing my own thoughts. "Mr. Van Kol, if I go to Holland, I plan to get an education for a profession—preferably teaching. When I return, I want to open an institute for the daughters of native chiefs. I'm going there to study."

He looked at me in surprise; his blue eyes lighted up as though to himself he said, "That is a fine idea—a very fine idea." Then to me, "Do you not think it splendid to have an object in life?" There was so much enthusiasm in his voice and in the expression of his eyes, that I felt my heart grow warm, involuntarily my lips formed a word, a name "Stella."

He looked at me in surprise; his blue eyes lit up as if he was saying to himself, "That's a great idea—a really great idea." Then he turned to me and asked, "Don’t you think it’s amazing to have a goal in life?" There was so much enthusiasm in his voice and in his eyes that I felt my heart warm. Without thinking, my lips formed a word, a name: "Stella."

Stella, if I could only have you here, but then the earth would be too small to hold my happiness. For that was happiness, that moment when I saw that my plans were understood and respected too, by a superior man like Van Kol. It was like the feeling that mothers must have when they hear their children understood and praised.

Stella, if only I could have you here, but then the world would be too small to contain my happiness. That was happiness, that moment when I realized that my plans were both understood and respected by a remarkable man like Van Kol. It was like the feeling that mothers must get when they hear their children being understood and praised.

He asked if I had talked with Mevrouw Rooseboom. No, I had never had the opportunity; both times I had met her there had been a great company, a ball or a dinner. They seemed to have spoken of us at the palace, because Heer Van Kol told me as soon as he arrived that his Excellency the Governor General had said that he knew me.

He asked if I had spoken with Ms. Rooseboom. No, I had never had the chance; both times I met her, there were a lot of people around, either at a ball or a dinner. It seemed like they had mentioned us at the palace because Mr. Van Kol told me as soon as he got here that his Excellency the Governor-General said he knew me.

Annie Glazer goes on her vacation next month to Batavia and to Buitenzorg. She will go for us to the Abendanons' and tell them all that we have in our hearts; she will go too to our friends at Buitenzorg. Could I but go with her!

Annie Glazer is going on her vacation next month to Batavia and Buitenzorg. She will visit the Abendanons for us and share everything we hold in our hearts; she’ll also see our friends in Buitenzorg. If only I could go with her!

What we have to do is to present a petition or something of the kind, which Heer Van Kol will write for us from Batavia. The petition will set forth our names, our ages and very briefly what we want to do. And to make sure that he will remember us when he gets to Holland I have at his instigation written to his wife and explained our plans to her.

What we need to do is submit a petition or something similar, which Heer Van Kol will draft for us from Batavia. The petition will include our names, our ages, and briefly outline what we want to achieve. To ensure he remembers us when he arrives in Holland, I have, at his suggestion, written to his wife to explain our plans to her.

He was delighted at Roekmini's idea of going to the Art Academy, and also to know that she wished to go through the household school. For indeed it appears that she has not enough talent to ever go very far in her art. He shared our belief that a teacher of Domestic Science could help our people very much. But he is anxious for her to be able to go to the Academy for a few months before she starts on her domestic studies. He thought it fine that we two should wish to work together and help each other. He said many times over "I think it splendid for you two to want to undertake so much."

He was thrilled about Roekmini's idea of attending the Art Academy and was also happy to hear that she wanted to go through the household school. It seems she doesn't have enough talent to go very far in her art, though. He agreed with us that a teacher of Domestic Science could really benefit our community. However, he is eager for her to have a chance to go to the Academy for a few months before she begins her domestic studies. He thought it was great that the two of us wanted to work together and support each other. He repeated several times, "I think it's wonderful that you both want to take on so much."

I have talked to him about the idea of teaching hygiene and kindred subjects in our schools, and let him understand that I should be glad to take a course in hygiene and nursing, in order to teach them later. He thought that a good idea too.

I talked to him about the idea of teaching hygiene and related subjects in our schools, and I let him know that I'd be happy to take a course in hygiene and nursing so I could teach them later. He thought that was a good idea, too.

"In India you could not study that except under great difficulties; in Europe it would be quite easy, there you would have everything under your hand, and you could easily get through in a few years, as you speak and write Dutch very well."

"In India, studying that would be really challenging; in Europe, it would be much easier. There, you would have everything you need at your fingertips, and you could get through it in a few years since you speak and write Dutch very well."

I told him of other reasons why we wished to sojourn for a time in Europe. He sympathized with us there too. And he was one with us in the belief that our ideas would be able to compel a larger following, that we could spread them broadcast, if we worked under the protection of the Government. The Javanese nation is like a great child that loves show and display. It respects everything with which the all powerful Government concerns itself.

I shared with him other reasons why we wanted to stay in Europe for a while. He understood our perspective on that as well. He agreed with us that our ideas could attract a bigger audience, and that we could share them widely if we operated under the protection of the Government. The Javanese nation is like a big child that enjoys spectacle and attention. It holds in high regard everything that the powerful Government is involved with.

We talked of the education, if such it may be called, of the daughters of the nobles. Van Kol knows Regents' wives, and knows of their monotonous dull lives.

We discussed the education, if you can even call it that, of the noble daughters. Van Kol is familiar with the wives of the Regents and is aware of their monotonously dull lives.

It was time that something should be done for Javanese girls; he is the last man with whom I should have to argue about the importance of woman's place in society. He spoke of his own noble and highly gifted wife with such love and respect. He called her his counsellor and his guiding star.

It was time to do something for Javanese girls; he’s the last person I should have to convince about the importance of a woman’s role in society. He talked about his own noble and talented wife with such love and respect. He referred to her as his advisor and his guiding star.

It touched me deeply to hear this man making himself so small beside his wife. He is small in body, but great in heart and soul. It was delightful to be in his company.

It really moved me to see this man making himself seem so small next to his wife. He might be small in stature, but he’s big in heart and spirit. It was a pleasure to be around him.

I have been asked to put my ideas in writing in the form of a brochure or letter to the Queen. It would do much good to our cause if she, who is a woman herself, knows of the deep injustice that our women suffer. But I must know what I am doing. As soon as I let my voice be heard, I know that I shall bring down the anger and hate of many of the Javanese men upon my head.

I’ve been asked to write down my thoughts in a brochure or letter to the Queen. It would really help our cause if she, being a woman herself, learns about the deep injustices that our women are facing. But I need to be sure of what I’m doing. Once I speak up, I know I’ll attract the anger and hatred of many Javanese men.

For myself personally I do not fear their hate or anger, but if I should become a teacher I might have to stand before a class without scholars, because no father would trust his children to me. I should have touched the egoism of man.

For me, I don't fear their hate or anger, but if I were to become a teacher, I might have to face a class without students, because no parent would trust their children to me. I would have hit on the selfishness of humanity.

I have received an answer to my question as to when a Mohammedan girl comes of age. It is "A Mohammedan girl never comes of age. If she wishes to be free, she would have to marry and after that be divorced." So we shall have to declare ourselves of age, and compel the world to recognize our independence.

I got an answer to my question about when a Muslim girl comes of age. It's "A Muslim girl never comes of age. If she wants to be free, she has to get married and then get divorced." So, we will have to declare ourselves adults and make the world recognize our independence.

You know that Van Kol came here with a journalist. He wrote a description of the journey that he made with Van Kol, also the visit to the kaboepaten is described, and something is told of our conversation with Heer Van Kol. Now people will know whither we are going. I only hope that making our ideas public will do good and not harm. For the first time my name would come out openly in connection with my people. I am proud of that Stella—to be named with the same breath with my people.

You know that Van Kol came here with a journalist. He wrote about the journey he took with Van Kol, including the visit to the kaboepaten, and he mentioned our conversation with Heer Van Kol. Now people will know where we’re headed. I just hope that sharing our ideas will bring about good and not cause any harm. For the first time, my name will be publicly associated with my people. I’m proud of that, Stella—being mentioned alongside my people.


Keep this portrait in memory of the triple bond. Poor clover leaf, it was too beautiful, so it had to be pulled apart. It is the best portrait that we have; it is good of all of us. It was made at Christmas time and it is our last portrait, taken together as girls. The sight of the little group makes me sorrowful. Three hearts grew together on one stem, and now one of them has been torn away. Will the wound ever heal? It still bleeds at the least touch.

Keep this picture to remember our trio. Poor cloverleaf, it was too beautiful, so it had to be separated. It's the best picture we have; it's great for all of us. It was taken at Christmas, and it's our last photo together as girls. Seeing the little group makes me sad. Three hearts grew together on one stem, and now one of them has been pulled away. Will the wound ever heal? It still hurts with the slightest touch.

Oh Stella, you do not know how we miss her. Everything reminds us of her—speaks of her. We feel so old now; the past seems to lie behind us like an eternity, and yet a half year has not gone by since she left us.

Oh Stella, you have no idea how much we miss her. Everything reminds us of her—everything speaks of her. We feel so old now; the past seems to stretch behind us like an eternity, and yet it’s only been six months since she left us.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.


XXXVIII

May 26th, 1902.[1]

May 26, 1902.[1]

I have read your last letter over many times; in it you write so sympathetically about the Javanese people. It is very pleasant that you should have such friendly thoughts towards the brown race. If I could only have you here with us there are so many things about my people which I should be glad to show you. Where can one study and learn to understand a people better than in the heart of that people? and here we have a true Javanese environment. You know that all of you would be welcome at any time.

I’ve read your last letter several times, and in it you express such empathy for the Javanese people. It’s really nice that you have such kind thoughts towards the brown race. If only you could come here with us, there’s so much about my people that I’d love to show you. Where can you study and truly understand a culture better than in the midst of it? And here, we have a genuine Javanese setting. You know all of you would be welcome any time.

It is charming of you to wish to have me with you, but alas! for the present I may only appreciate your good will. To travel alone to Buitenzorg belongs just now to the realm of forbidden fruit. But who knows when a change may come! So much that seems to us today to be absolutely impossible, appears tomorrow as an accomplished fact. The Javanese are a nation filled with memories and fairy tales, in dreams and fairy tales the most wonderful things happen, and my heart which is Javanese through and through, holds fast to the illusion that there can still be miracles, even as there were in the far distant past.

It’s really kind of you to want me with you, but unfortunately, for now, I can only appreciate your good intentions. Traveling alone to Buitenzorg is currently out of the question for me. But who knows when things might change! So much that seems completely impossible today can suddenly become a reality tomorrow. The Javanese are a people full of memories and fairy tales; in dreams and fairy tales, the most amazing things happen. My heart, which is thoroughly Javanese, clings to the hope that there can still be miracles, just like in the distant past.

If you knew of the dreams of some Javanese girls that you know, possibly you might be surprised at them, think them strange, but you would not, I hope, merely shrug your shoulders in pity. You know, do you not, that we are possessed by the idea of going to your country? But you do not know why. What one naturally thinks when one speaks of visiting strange lands, is of seeing and understanding new things, enjoying oneself, and perhaps also of learning accomplishments.

If you knew about the dreams of some Javanese girls you might be familiar with, you might find them surprising or strange, but I hope you wouldn't just dismiss them with pity. You understand, right, that we are driven by the desire to go to your country? But you don't really know why. When people talk about visiting new places, they usually think of seeing and understanding new things, having fun, and maybe even learning new skills.

But when we feel so much for the suffering of our people, is it strange then that there should be in us a great longing to do something that will help them? What has that to do with our desire to go to your country? We wish to gather knowledge and bring back to our people the treasures of other lands, of your own country first of all. We do not wish to change the spirit of the native Javanese, but to cultivate the good which is latent in them. That is the goal which we have set before our eyes.

But when we care deeply about the suffering of our people, is it surprising that we feel a strong urge to do something to help them? What does that have to do with our desire to go to your country? We want to gain knowledge and bring back the riches of other lands, especially from your country. We don’t want to change the essence of the native Javanese; instead, we aim to nurture the potential that already exists within them. That is the goal we've set for ourselves.

It is such a pity that we live so far from each other. How nice it would be if we could exchange thoughts and ideas. Things can be expressed so much better in spoken than in written words. But our correspondence is very pleasant to me, we meet at so many points. How gladly I should teach you to know and understand my people. A wonder artist must rise up in Java to tell of our race in beautiful words to his fellow countrymen. Just as Fielding has written of the Burmanese. Now we have only that notorious book by Veth[2] that has brought so many pens into motion, and caused a storm of anger to break forth.

It’s such a shame that we live so far apart. It would be wonderful if we could share our thoughts and ideas. Some things are much easier to express in speech than in writing. Still, I really enjoy our correspondence; we connect on so many levels. I would love to teach you about my culture and help you understand my people. A talented artist needs to emerge in Java to describe our race in beautiful language for his fellow countrymen, just like Fielding has done for the Burmanese. Right now, all we have is that infamous book by Veth[2] that has stirred up so much controversy and sparked a wave of anger.

Every land has its own individual faults. India just as well as every other country on this round earth. Poor India, in foreign lands one knows so bitterly little of you, and a book like that of Veth will certainly not gain you sympathy.

Every country has its own unique problems. India, like every other nation on this round planet. Poor India, people know so little about you abroad, and a book like Veth's won't help you gain any sympathy.

Augusta de Wit[3] writes with understanding, and in beautiful language about India. We always read her articles in the Gids with much pleasure.

Augusta de Wit[3] writes insightfully and with beautiful language about India. We always enjoy reading her articles in the Gids.

In everything that concerns nature and art, and in "dreams," Borel is delightful. On other subjects he has less good to say, he goes hand in hand with his friend Veth. Have you read what Borel has written about the gamelan? We think it a little jewel. And did you see the article by Martine Tonnet about the Wajang Orang at the court of Djokarta? That too is a jewel. I wish that Borel would go there, he might feel inspired to break into charming poetry. The dance[4] of the Princes of Solo and Djokarta must be magnificent. It is the dance of dances it is said. It is a pity that we cannot go to Djokarta. We have often been invited, but it would be so wearisome to dress in court costume, and at court every one must be dressed (like a bride).

In everything related to nature and art, and in "dreams," Borel is wonderful. On other topics, he doesn’t have as much praise and tends to share the views of his friend Veth. Have you read what Borel wrote about the gamelan? We think it’s a little gem. And did you catch Martine Tonnet's article about the Wajang Orang at the court of Djokarta? That’s a gem too. I wish Borel would visit; he might feel inspired to write some lovely poetry. The dance of the Princes of Solo and Djokarta is said to be spectacular. It's the dance of dances, apparently. It's a shame we can't go to Djokarta. We’ve been invited many times, but it would be so tiring to wear court attire, and at court, everyone has to dress (like a bride).

Do you know that fairy story by Marie Marx-Koning? We think it very fine. It seems to me that she must be a great admirer of Van Eeden. "t'Viooltje dat weten wilde," reminds me of "De Kleine Johannes." Do you not like that too? It is so true in thought, and in style it is charming.

Do you know that fairy tale by Marie Marx-Koning? We think it's really great. It seems to me that she must be a big fan of Van Eeden. "t'Viooltje dat weten wilde" reminds me of "De Kleine Johannes." Don't you like that one too? It's so thoughtful, and the style is lovely.

I read what you wrote of your little protégé with great interest, and also what you said of the poor in Holland. I hear much of the misery of the poor there when winter comes. Poor, poor simple creatures! I correspond with a Frieslander; she tells me about conditions in Holland, especially in Friesland. In the winter time she has often sat down on the ground beside poor people who lived in little hovels of straw. The middle of winter, no work, nothing to eat, no fire, no clothes, no warm covering, and crying children. It is bitterly hard.

I read what you wrote about your little protégé with great interest, as well as what you mentioned about the poor in Holland. I hear a lot about the misery of the poor there when winter arrives. Poor, poor simple souls! I keep in touch with a Frieslander; she shares stories about life in Holland, especially Friesland. During winter, she has often sat down on the ground next to people living in tiny straw huts. In the dead of winter, with no work, no food, no heat, no clothes, no warm blankets, and crying children. It’s incredibly tough.

[1] Mevrouw de Booij-Boissevain.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ms. de Booij-Boissevain.

[2] "Java; Geographisch, Ethnologisch, Historisch," 3 vols. Haraam 1875-80, by Professor Veth of Leyden.

[2] "Java; Geographical, Ethnological, Historical," 3 vols. Haraam 1875-80, by Professor Veth of Leiden.

[3] "Facts and Fancies about Java," by Augusta de Wit.

[3] "Facts and Fancies about Java," by Augusta de Wit.

[4] For a description of the dance of the Princes at the court of Soerakarta, see "Un Séjour dans l'île de Java" by Jules LeClercq. Chap. 14, p. 169.

[4] For a description of the Princes' dance at the court of Soerakarta, check out "Un Séjour dans l'île de Java" by Jules LeClercq. Chap. 14, p. 169.


XXXIX

June 10, 1902.[1]

June 10, 1902.[1]

Dutch has always been my favourite study, and many people say that I am thoroughly at home in it. But heavens! fondness for a language is a very long way from knowledge of it. Next to languages I like geology. I also enjoy mathematics, but I am still struggling with the groundwork of history. Not that I do not like history; I think it is interesting and very instructive; but the manner in which it is set down in school-books has little charm for me. I should like to have a teacher who knew how to make the dry parts interesting. What I do think delightful, is ancient history; it is a pity that so little of it has come my way. I should love to study the history of the Egyptians, and of the old Greeks and Romans.

Dutch has always been my favorite subject, and a lot of people say I'm really good at it. But honestly, just liking a language doesn’t mean you really know it. Besides languages, I’m also into geology. I find math enjoyable, but I’m still working on the basics of history. It’s not that I don’t like history; I think it’s fascinating and very educational, but the way it’s presented in textbooks doesn't appeal to me. I’d love to have a teacher who could make the boring parts interesting. What I truly enjoy is ancient history; it’s a shame that I haven’t come across much of it. I would love to explore the history of the Egyptians, and the ancient Greeks and Romans.

We do not wish to make of our pupils half Europeans or European Javanese. We want a free education, to make of the Javanese, above everything, a strong Javanese. One who will be blessed with love and enthusiasm for his own land and people, with a heart open to their good qualities and to their needs.[2]

We don’t want to turn our students into half Europeans or European Javanese. We want to provide a free education that helps Javanese people, first and foremost, to be strong Javanese. We want them to have a deep love and enthusiasm for their land and people, with a heart that appreciates their good qualities and recognizes their needs.[2]

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] En somme Java est trop gouvernée. La remède est sous la main; "Instruire les indigènes non pas avec l'idée d'en faire des Européens, mais dans le but de les préparer à devenir les collaborateurs intimes de ceux-ci." A. Fabert.

[2] In short, Java is too controlled. The solution is at hand; "Teach the locals not with the idea of turning them into Europeans, but with the aim of preparing them to become close collaborators with them." A. Fabert.


XL

June 17, 1902.[1]

June 17, 1902.[1]

I read in the paper that some Chinese girls had asked permission to stand the teachers' examinations. Hurrah for progress! I feel like shouting aloud in my joy. Of what good is the preservation of a few old traditions? We see now that the strongest and oldest traditions can be broken; and that gives me courage and hope. I should like to meet the gallant little Chinese girls; I should be so glad to know something of their thoughts and feelings, their "soul."

I read in the newspaper that some Chinese girls asked for permission to take the teachers' exams. Hurrah for progress! I feel like shouting with joy. What good is holding on to a few old traditions? We can see now that even the strongest and oldest traditions can change, and that gives me courage and hope. I would love to meet those brave Chinese girls; I would be so happy to learn about their thoughts and feelings, their "soul."

I have always longed to have a Chinese girl for a friend. I have often wondered about the inner life of such a girl. It must certainly be full of poetry.

I have always wanted to have a Chinese girl as a friend. I have often thought about what her inner life might be like. It must definitely be full of poetry.

At Semarang, a Chinese[2] millionaire has laid out a splendid garden. It lies on a hill and is so beautiful; there are rocks, grottos and tiny hills covered with green ferns. Masses of flowers and miniature fruit trees are interspersed with little parks and winding paths.

At Semarang, a Chinese millionaire has created a stunning garden. It sits on a hill and is incredibly beautiful; there are rocks, grottos, and small hills covered with green ferns. Clusters of flowers and miniature fruit trees are scattered among little parks and winding paths.

There is a lovely summer-house in the middle of the lake. The lake has many capes and twisted turns. And in it, goeromis and gold fish can be seen swimming around. On the shore, is a hill with a grotto, and a bath house. A winding stair runs through the grotto and comes out on top of the hill, where two miniature temples stand. Fruit trees and flowers of all kinds grow and bloom everywhere; it is fairy-land become reality, only the fairy kings and queens and the silver shining little elves do not come out of the chasms in the rocks to make the illusion complete. The whole idea is like a poem expressed in art. But where is the art that is not poetry? Everything that is good, that is high, that is holy, in a word everything that is beautiful in life is poetry!

There’s a beautiful summer house in the middle of the lake. The lake has many coves and winding paths. You can see goldfish and other small fish swimming around in it. On the shore, there's a hill with a grotto and a bathhouse. A winding staircase goes through the grotto and leads to the top of the hill, where two small temples stand. Fruit trees and flowers of all kinds grow and bloom everywhere; it feels like a fairyland made real, except the fairy kings and queens and the sparkling little elves don’t come out from the crevices in the rocks to complete the illusion. The whole scene is like a poem brought to life through art. But what art is not poetry? Everything beautiful in life—everything good, elevated, and sacred—is poetry!

We have seen the creator of this wonder place. A deadly dull, commonplace sjofele baba.[3] Images in plaster, human dragons, and tigers are scattered among the grass; these too are the creations of his fancy.

We have seen the creator of this amazing place. A painfully boring, ordinary sjofele baba.[3] Images in plaster, human dragons, and tigers are scattered among the grass; these are also the products of his imagination.

It is a pity that at the entrance of the walk that leads to the fairy lake, two figures of European workmanship have been placed; they destroy the harmony.

It’s a shame that at the entrance of the path leading to the fairy lake, two figures made in Europe have been put there; they disrupt the harmony.

You have been to Batavia to see the exhibition?[4] Yes, to be sure, and what do you say now of the brown race? What of its art?

You went to Batavia to check out the exhibition? [4] Yeah, definitely, so what do you think about the brown race now? What do you think of its art?

Oh I am so proud of my people, they are capable of so much, but you Hollanders must lead us. And you will do that will you not? We are like children, and you are our protectors, who must guide us and help us to be grown up men and women.

Oh, I am so proud of my people; they are capable of so much. But you Hollanders must lead us. And you will do that, won't you? We are like children, and you are our protectors who must guide us and help us become grown-up men and women.

[1] To Mevrouw de Booij-Boissevain.

To Ms. de Booij-Boissevain.

[2] In 1898, four years before this letter was written, there were 261.000 Chinese settlers in Java. Their constantly increasing number presents a problem to the Dutch Government. They are seldom day labourers but more frequently artisans, merchants or agriculturists and by their frugality and industry have attained a condition of general prosperity, in all competition easily outstripping the more indolent Javanese, and often accumulating large fortunes.

[2] In 1898, four years before this letter was written, there were 261,000 Chinese settlers in Java. Their growing population poses a challenge for the Dutch Government. They are rarely day laborers and more often artisans, merchants, or farmers, and through their thriftiness and hard work, they have achieved a level of overall prosperity, easily surpassing the more lethargic Javanese in competition, and often amassing large fortunes.

[3] Sjofele, ragged or dirty; baba, a Chinese coolie. Sjofele baba indicates a good-natured contempt.

[3] Sjofele, shabby or unkempt; baba, a Chinese laborer. Sjofele baba suggests a lighthearted disdain.

[4] Exposition of Javanese art held at Batavia in that year.

[4] Exhibition of Javanese art held in Batavia that year.


XLI

July 12, 1902.[1]

July 12, 1902.[1]

Father and Mother have both given us their full permission. We had expected storms, thunder-claps, and lightning flashes. I cannot yet fully realize it. I had hoped that Father would consent, but I had not dared to dream that Mamma would stand by him. We have never been estranged from one another but things are clearer now between Mamma and us, this has brought us nearer together. I felt calm at first, but when Mother spoke to us in such a quiet, gentle manner, my calmness vanished. I had so much in my mind that I had not thought over what I should say, but when it came to the point, the words fell as themselves from my lips. Who was it that placed the words ready in my mouth—Who?

Father and Mother have both given us their full permission. We expected storms, thunder, and lightning. I still can't fully wrap my head around it. I hoped that Father would agree, but I never dared to dream that Mom would support him. We’ve never been distant from each other, but things are clearer now between Mom and us; this has brought us closer together. I felt calm at first, but when Mom spoke to us in such a gentle, soothing way, my calmness disappeared. I had so much on my mind that I didn’t think about what I should say, but when the moment came, the words just came out effortlessly. Who was it that put the words in my mouth—Who?

There is a power higher and greater than all earthly powers put together. Good spirits were certainly hovering near putting the words in our mouths when we stood before her speaking for our ideals. Now I heard Mamma say, deeply moved, "Oh child, why have you not trusted me?" We have done wrong, not to have told Mamma everything. Poor, dearest mother, we are not worthy to kiss her feet.

There is a power greater than all earthly powers combined. Positive energies were definitely surrounding us, guiding our words when we stood before her to speak for our ideals. I heard Mom say, clearly touched, "Oh sweetheart, why haven't you trusted me?" We were wrong not to have told Mom everything. Poor, dearest mother, we don't deserve to kiss her feet.

I wish that I could tell you what Mamma has been to us all these long years, what she still is. Now we realize for the first time the debt that we owe to her. We owe her a world full of love and gratitude; we are so thankful that we are going away from Mamma in peace, in the service of that Good that she herself knows and understands. We no longer express our joy openly as formerly, as we did only a little while ago. We are quiet now, but full of silent gratitude.

I wish I could explain what Mom has meant to us all these years and what she continues to be. Now, for the first time, we truly see the debt we owe her. We owe her a life filled with love and gratitude; we're so thankful that we can leave Mom in peace, pursuing that Good that she herself knows and understands. We no longer show our joy as openly as we used to, like we did just a little while ago. We're quiet now, but we're filled with silent gratitude.

I had prepared what I had to say to Father with the greatest anxiety. I do not know where I got the calmness and composure with which I spoke to him. My voice sounded strange to my own ears. I was unmoved, but when the permission for which I was pleading was granted, and I saw how much it cost my dear father, the ice-crust melted from my heart. I longed to throw my arms around him and speak words of comfort, but my knees trembled and my voice refused to do my bidding. I sat before him on the ground and looked at him with the mist before my eyes. I felt his pain and I suffered with him. O, some day I will repay for everything.

I had prepared what I needed to say to Dad with a lot of anxiety. I don’t know where I found the calmness and composure to talk to him. My voice sounded strange to me. I was stoic, but when he granted the permission I was asking for and I saw how much it cost my dear dad, the ice around my heart melted. I wanted to wrap my arms around him and say comforting words, but my knees shook and my voice wouldn’t cooperate. I sat in front of him on the ground and looked at him with tears in my eyes. I felt his pain and I suffered along with him. Oh, one day I will repay him for everything.

In my heart the prayer rose "Father, forgive me, O my Father, forgive your child, she cannot do otherwise."

In my heart, the prayer arose: "Father, forgive me. Oh, my Father, forgive your child; she can't help it."

It was on the twenty-first of June; I chose that day, your birth-day, for the difficult interview with Father. I wished to have you, my little Mother, with me in spirit. Good angels surrounded me, my Heavenly Father stood by me in my struggle against my earthly one. When I was alone once more and had gained my desire, there was no joy in my heart; there was only pity and sympathy for the sorrow of one whom I loved. My tears were for him. From the depth of my soul I prayed: "O grant that from this great sacrifice of my parents, flowers will spring up and fruit will grow for our land, and for our people."

It was June 21st; I picked that day, your birthday, for the tough talk with Dad. I wanted to feel your presence, my dear Mother, in spirit. Good angels were around me, and my Heavenly Father was there as I fought against my earthly one. When I was alone again and had gotten what I wanted, I felt no happiness in my heart; only pity and sympathy for the sadness of someone I loved. My tears were for him. From the depths of my soul, I prayed: "Please let this great sacrifice of my parents bring forth flowers and fruit for our land and our people."

On the same day, the twenty-first of June, we wrote to the Heer Van Kol at Batavia at his request. The letters contained our names, ages, and a summary of our ideas and wishes.

On the same day, June 21st, we wrote to Heer Van Kol in Batavia at his request. The letters included our names, ages, and a brief overview of our ideas and wishes.

But we had to have our parents' permission, without that nothing could be done for us.

But we needed our parents' permission; without it, nothing could be done for us.

And now that this stumbling block is cleared from our way, we stand before a second—the financial one. Our parents cannot possibly afford the expense of our education; nor would we ask it of them. Yesterday I received a long and very earnest letter from Mevrouw Van Kol. If I did not need to keep it until it was answered, and if my unaccustomed fingers did not cling to it so, I should like to send it to you, but I shall try to tell you something of its contents. She has given us more than moral support, she has given us part of herself. We feel as though we had received a benediction. We are no longer afraid, we have no anxiety; we are at peace, we trust and we believe. Of what worth are we! We are no more than the dust of the ground. We feel no jubilant, boisterous happiness, but a still, quiet joy. O God, we are so thankful that we have found Thee, that we have come through doubt, unbelief and materialism.

And now that this obstacle is out of the way, we’re facing another one—the financial one. Our parents can't possibly cover the cost of our education, nor would we ever ask them to. Yesterday, I got a long and heartfelt letter from Mevrouw Van Kol. If I didn’t have to hold onto it until I respond, and if I wasn’t so attached to it, I would send it to you, but I’ll try to share some of its contents. She has given us more than just moral support; she has given us a part of herself. It feels like a blessing has been bestowed upon us. We are no longer afraid; we have no worries; we feel at peace, and we trust and believe. What are we worth? We are nothing more than dust from the ground. We don’t feel any loud, boisterous happiness, but rather a calm, quiet joy. Oh God, we are so thankful that we have found You, that we have made it through doubt, disbelief, and materialism.

We have thought much of late. We sought the Light afar off and all the time it was near; it has always been with us, it is in us.

We’ve been thinking a lot lately. We looked for the Light far away, and all along it was close; it has always been with us, it’s inside us.

Our souls have been working and growing, and we did not know it. Mevrouw Van Kol has drawn back the curtain from before our eyes; we are more grateful to her for that than for all the other things which have been done for us.

Our souls have been working and growing without us realizing it. Mrs. Van Kol has pulled back the curtain from our eyes; we are more thankful to her for that than for everything else that’s been done for us.

Before I received her letter, Mamma had said to me, "Who gave you such ideas?" and I answered "God gave them to me." It was only natural that Mother should try to hold us back, but when she saw that we would never change, that we could not change, she said to us with resignation, "Well, children, I shall try to think that you are called to do this; that God has sent you for this service."

Before I got her letter, Mom asked me, "Who gave you those ideas?" and I replied, "God gave them to me." It was only natural for her to want to hold us back, but when she realized we would never change, that we couldn’t change, she said to us with acceptance, "Well, kids, I'll try to believe that you're meant to do this; that God has sent you for this purpose."

Mevrouw Van Kol wrote us: "Often we need human beings and their support, but there are many more times, when it is only God that we need. He has called each one of us to do our special work, and he gives us strength and constancy. Believe me, this is what the voice of experience says. You stand now at the threshhold of life; at the beginning of your work; when you are in the midst of it, then you too will have had experience. It is only when we have had experience that we become free and strong, true helpers and friends of mankind, depending not upon them, but upon ourselves and upon our Father—God."

Mrs. Van Kol wrote to us: "Often we need others and their support, but there are many more times when all we really need is God. He has called each of us to do our unique work, and He gives us strength and perseverance. Believe me, this is what experience teaches. You are now standing at the threshold of life; at the start of your journey; once you’re in the thick of it, you too will gain experience. It's only through experience that we become free and strong, true helpers and friends to humanity, relying not on them but on ourselves and on our Father—God."

Unasked, East and West has sent us assurances of its support and co-operation. Mevrouw Van Kol sent us the paper with an account containing a description of the journey of Heer Stoll. And where the writer had spoken of us, the following had been interpolated by East and West:

Unasked, East and West has sent us assurances of its support and cooperation. Mevrouw Van Kol sent us the paper with a report detailing Heer Stoll's journey. And where the writer had mentioned us, the following was added by East and West:

"We trust that Heer Van Kol, who has been a member of E & W since it was founded, will not have neglected to tell her that she can count to the fullest on our support in her noble struggle."

"We trust that Heer Van Kol, who has been a member of E & W since it was founded, will not have forgotten to tell her that she can fully rely on our support in her noble struggle."

After she had seen this article, Mevrouw Van Kol, sent a few words to East and West about us, so that we might be brought nearer to the heart of the Javanese loving public, which reads E & W.

After she saw this article, Mevrouw Van Kol sent a few words to East and West about us, so we could get closer to the hearts of the Javanese loving public that reads E & W.

She has asked permission to publish my entire letter in that paper. I do not like the idea, but it is in our own behalf, and she writes further: "How can the friendly public know what is in your heart and learn to appreciate your aspirations, better than from a candid letter, in which the young Javanese lays bare her soul to an older woman from whom she asks support and sympathy? There is not a word in that letter that the public ought not to see, and I know of no better introduction for you to the circle that has the welfare of Java and of the Javanese at heart. I can easily understand your scruples, but overcome them and say "Yes."

She has requested permission to publish my whole letter in that newspaper. I’m not thrilled about the idea, but it’s for our own benefit, and she goes on to say: "How can the supportive public understand what’s in your heart and appreciate your goals better than through an honest letter where the young Javanese opens up her soul to an older woman from whom she seeks help and understanding? There’s nothing in that letter that the public shouldn’t see, and I can’t think of a better way for you to connect with the community that cares about the welfare of Java and the Javanese. I totally get your hesitations, but push past them and just say 'Yes.'"

I have come to no decision in regard to this. I must first have Father's consent. Father wants me to keep everything secret at present; if the Government says yes, then the world can hear of it. It is very true that we should choose our way with all prudence, but experience has shown us lately that we gain more by publicity than by secrecy. Even if the Government should refuse our request, we should lose nothing. How many petitions are never reached!

I haven’t made any decision about this yet. I need to get Dad’s approval first. He wants me to keep everything under wraps for now; if the government agrees, then we can share the news. It’s definitely wise to proceed carefully, but lately, we’ve seen that being open often brings more benefits than staying quiet. Even if the government denies our request, we won’t lose anything. How many petitions never even get considered!


Let me say now, to set you at ease, that we will always remain what we are, but we fervently hope with you, that it may be granted us to make our own form of religion admirable in the eyes of those who think differently.

Let me reassure you that we will always be who we are, but we sincerely hope, along with you, that we can make our form of religion something that others, who have different beliefs, will find admirable.

We feel that the kernel of all religion is right living, and that all religion is good and beautiful. But, O ye peoples, what have ye not made of it?

We believe that the essence of all religion is to live rightly, and that all religion is good and beautiful. But, oh people, what have you done with it?

Religion is designed as a blessing, it should form a bond between all the creatures of God, white or brown, of every station, sex and belief, for all are children of One Father, of one God. There is no God but the Almighty, say we Mohammedans, and with us all-believing monotheists, God is the master, the Creator of everything.

Religion is meant to be a blessing; it should connect all of God's creatures—regardless of race, social status, gender, or beliefs—because we are all children of One Father, one God. There is no God but the Almighty, as we Muslims (and all true monotheists) believe; God is the master and the Creator of everything.

Children of one father and for that reason, brothers and sisters, who must all love one another, help and support one another. Ah, if this were but understood. But we are so harnessed down by form that we are sometimes driven against all religion; the followers of one dogma look down upon the followers of another, despise, hate and, sometimes, even persecute them; but enough of this for the present.

Children of the same father, and therefore brothers and sisters, should love, help, and support each other. Oh, if only this were truly understood. But we are so constrained by conventions that we sometimes act in ways that go against all beliefs; followers of one doctrine look down on followers of another, despise them, hate them, and sometimes even persecute them. But that's enough for now.

Is there a Dutch translation of Lessing's works, and of the life and writings of Pudita Ramabai? I was still going to school when I heard of this courageous Indian woman for the first time. I remember it still so well; I was very young, a child of ten or eleven, when, glowing with enthusiasm, I read of her in the paper. I trembled with excitement; not alone for the white woman is it possible to attain an independent position, the brown Indian too can make herself free. For days I thought of her, and I have never been able to forget her. See what one good brave example can do! It spreads its influence so far.

Is there a Dutch translation of Lessing's works and the life and writings of Pudita Ramabai? I was in school when I first heard about this brave Indian woman. I still remember it well; I was very young, about ten or eleven, when I enthusiastically read about her in the newspaper. I was filled with excitement; it’s not just possible for white women to gain independence, but Indian women can free themselves too. I thought about her for days, and I’ve never been able to forget her. Just see how one strong example can make such a difference! Its influence spreads far and wide.

[1] To Mevrouw Ovink-Soer.

To Ms. Ovink-Soer.


XLII

July 28, 1902.[1]

July 28, 1902.[1]

No cloud lasts for ever; neither is there such a thing as eternal sun-shine. From the darkest night the most beautiful morning is born and here I console myself. Human life is a true reflection of the life of nature.

No cloud lasts forever; there's no such thing as eternal sunshine. From the darkest night, the most beautiful morning is born, and this is where I find my comfort. Human life truly reflects the life of nature.

What we must pray for day and night is strength. But the rain which makes the leaf and bud of one plant burst forth, beats another into the earth, where it rots.

What we need to pray for constantly is strength. But the rain that helps one plant’s leaf and bud flourish can also pound another plant into the ground, causing it to decay.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.


XLIII

August 15, 1902.[1]

August 15, 1902.[1]

Nellie's[2] enthusiastic article in East and West has been copied in several papers here. One in the Echo also contains an appeal from that paper asking the sympathy and co-operation of all women in India. The Echo quoted, just as did Nellie, a few words from my letter, and asked our permission to publish it all—or a part of it. I think it would be better not to publish another letter; one is enough and that from Nellie throws full light upon the question. Hilda de Booj, the daughter of Heer Charles Boissevain, a director of the Algemeen Handelsblad, asked if she could publish one of my letters about a Javanese wedding. She sent a copy of this letter home, and her brother advised me to publish it. Such personal letters will show the Netherlanders that the Javanese are in some respects their superiors, in many respects their equals and perhaps in many others their inferiors. So says Heer Boissevain.

Nellie's[2] enthusiastic article in East and West has been shared in several newspapers here. One in the Echo also includes a request from that paper asking for the support and cooperation of all women in India. The Echo quoted, just like Nellie did, a few lines from my letter and asked for our permission to publish it all—or part of it. I think it would be better not to publish another letter; one is enough, and the one from Nellie sheds complete light on the issue. Hilda de Booj, the daughter of Heer Charles Boissevain, a director of the Algemeen Handelsblad, asked if she could publish one of my letters about a Javanese wedding. She sent a copy of this letter home, and her brother suggested that I publish it. Such personal letters will show the Dutch that the Javanese are superior to them in some ways, equal to them in many respects, and perhaps inferior in others. That's what Heer Boissevain thinks.

I am busy now with an article for Belang en Recht; I hope they will find room for it. If not, I shall send it to some other paper or magazine. We are collecting Javanese fairy tales for Nellie and sister R. is making drawings for them. Oh, I hear so much wisdom and truth from the mouths of the people, and it is expressed in such sweet, melodious words. If I only had your language well under my thumb, I should like to translate the beautiful inspired music, so that it could be understood and appreciated. We are not so deep by nature that it will break any one's head to understand our wisdom. There is no word for selfishness in our language. Happy language where that word has never penetrated.

I’m currently working on an article for Belang en Recht; I hope they’ll find space for it. If not, I’ll send it to another paper or magazine. We’re collecting Javanese fairy tales for Nellie, and sister R. is illustrating them. Oh, I hear so much wisdom and truth from people, expressed in such sweet, melodic words. If I only had your language mastered, I’d love to translate that beautiful, inspired music so it could be understood and appreciated. We’re not so complicated by nature that it’s hard for anyone to grasp our wisdom. There’s no word for selfishness in our language. What a happy language where that word has never invaded!

I wish that I could teach you my language, so that you could enjoy its beauties in their original freshness. The deeper I penetrate the soul of our people, the finer I think it. Among you wise men and poets are drawn usually from a certain station, and only the upper classes are educated. The great majority are—may I say it?—crude. There are some superior spirits among the lower classes; but the many, Stella? You know them better than I.

I wish I could teach you my language, so you could enjoy its beauty in its original form. The more I explore the heart of our people, the more I appreciate it. Among you, wise men and poets usually come from a certain social class, and only the upper classes receive an education. The majority are—can I say it?—unsophisticated. There are some remarkable individuals among the lower classes, but the rest, Stella? You know them better than I do.

But go around with me into Kampong and Dessa; let us visit the small huts of the poor submerged tenth, let us listen to their speech, seek out their thoughts. They are an unschooled people always, but music comes welling from their lips; they are tender and discreet by nature, simple and modest. If I am ever with you I can tell you much of our gentle people; you must learn to know and love them as I do. There are so many poets and artists among them, and where a people has a feeling for poetry, the most beautiful thing in life, they cannot be lacking in the instincts of civilization.

But come with me to Kampong and Dessa; let’s visit the small huts of the underprivileged, let’s listen to what they say, and discover their thoughts. They may lack formal education, but music flows naturally from them; they are inherently caring and thoughtful, simple and humble. If I'm ever with you, I can share so much about our gentle people; you need to learn to understand and appreciate them as I do. There are many poets and artists among them, and when a community has a sense of poetry, which is the most beautiful thing in life, they surely possess the instincts of civilization.

Every thing that is high and fine in life is poetry; love, devotion, truth, belief, art, everything that elevates and ennobles. And poetry means so much to the Javanese people. The least, the very humblest Javanese, is a poet. And what do you think of the deep respect which children have for their parents? And of the touching piety of the living toward the dead? There is no joyful occasion where the dead are not called to our remembrance, and their blessing and the blessing of heaven invoked. In joy and in sorrow, we think of our dead always.

Everything that is valuable and beautiful in life is poetry: love, devotion, truth, faith, art, everything that uplifts and inspires. Poetry means a lot to the Javanese people. Even the least and humblest Javanese is a poet. And what about the deep respect that children have for their parents? And the heartfelt reverence that the living show toward the dead? There’s no joyful event where we don’t remember the deceased, calling for their blessing and the blessing of heaven. In both joy and sorrow, we always think of our dead.

And the name of Mother—how holy that is! In hours of pain and doubt, the pale lips always murmur that name. It is Mother, and again Mother who is called upon, if we need help, if we need support. The honour of motherhood lies in this, in the calling of her name in deep, sorrowful hours. Why do we not call upon our father—why just our mother? Because we feel from childhood, instinctively that Mother, means a world of love and devotion.

And the name of Mother—how sacred that is! In times of pain and uncertainty, our trembling lips always whisper that name. It’s Mother, and once again Mother, that we call on when we need help or support. The honor of motherhood lies in this, in the calling of her name during deep, sorrowful moments. Why don’t we call on our father—why is it only our mother? Because, from childhood, we instinctively feel that Mother represents a world of love and devotion.

Each object that falls out of our hands is picked up with the saying; "Oh, Allah, my child." Do I have to explain the meaning of that to you, what it shows?

Each item that slips from our grasp is retrieved with the words, "Oh, God, my child." Do I really need to explain what that means and what it signifies to you?

Stella, I shall work earnestly at your language, so that some day I may be such a mistress of it that I can make all that is beautiful among our people clear and intelligible to the outside world. I want to study my own language hard as well. I want to teach our people to know that white race as I know it in its finer, nobler aspects. They must learn of your nobleness, of your greatness, so that they will honour and love you. I want to do so much that sometimes I wish that I had a double pair of hands. The will is great, but the strength is little. And I must not injure my health, that would be the most stupid thing that I could do. And yet I am often stupid, sometimes sitting and working till late at night and that is not good for me. I may defeat my own object if in the end it should do me harm and I could not overcome my bodily weakness, so I am doing my best to live soberly and sensibly.

Stella, I will work hard at your language so that one day I can master it well enough to make everything beautiful about our people clear and understandable to the outside world. I also want to study my own language intensively. I want to teach our people to appreciate the white race as I understand it in its better, nobler aspects. They need to learn about your nobility and greatness so that they will respect and love you. I want to accomplish so much that sometimes I wish I had an extra pair of hands. The desire is strong, but my energy is limited. I must not compromise my health; that would be the dumbest thing I could do. Yet, I often act thoughtlessly, working late into the night, which isn't good for me. I could ruin my own goals if it ultimately harms me, preventing me from overcoming my physical weakness, so I’m doing my best to live sensibly and responsibly.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.

[2] Mevrouw Nellie Van Kol.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ms. Nellie Van Kol.


XLIV[1]

August 15th, 1902.

August 15, 1902.

Hurrah for our native Art and Industry! They are well started now on the road to a splendid future. I cannot tell you how pleased I am. We like to admire our own people and it is so easy to make us proud of them!

Hurrah for our homegrown Art and Industry! They’re well on their way to a bright future. I can’t express how happy this makes me. We love to celebrate our own people, and it’s so effortless to be proud of them!

The future of our Javanese artists is assured.

The future of our Javanese artists is secure.

Heer Zimmerman was in ecstasies over the work that he saw here by the despised brown race: Wood carving, the art of the gold smith, and textile weaving have reached a high degree of excellence. Our artists here have received a large order from East and West for St. Nicholas. We are delighted. Now the clever artist can bring out new ideas and express his poetic thoughts in graceful undulating lines and in ravishing, glowing, changing colours. Oh, it is splendid above everything else to seek the beautiful—a spark of God is everywhere, even when things outwardly appear most evil.

Heer Zimmerman was thrilled by the work he saw here from the often-maligned brown race: wood carving, goldsmithing, and textile weaving have all reached a high level of excellence. Our artists here have received a big order from East and West for St. Nicholas. We are excited. Now the talented artist can explore new ideas and express his poetic thoughts in elegant, flowing lines and stunning, vibrant, shifting colors. Oh, it is truly amazing to seek beauty—a spark of the divine can be found everywhere, even when things seem most unappealing on the surface.

There was once a child who went to an old woman who asked her what she would like to have, for the little one had neither sweets, nor ornaments, nor clothes; but the child said "Oh Mother, give me a flower that opens in the heart."

There was once a child who went to an old woman and asked her what she wanted, since the little one had no sweets, ornaments, or clothes; but the child said, "Oh Mother, give me a flower that blooms in the heart."

How do you like that? You must see it in the original—the answer of the child sounds so sweet. There is a deep meaning in bloementaal.[2]

How do you like that? You really have to see it in the original—the child's answer sounds so sweet. There's a deeper meaning in bloementaal.[2]

"Njoewoen sekar melati hingkang mekar hing poendjering ati." That is what one hears all the time. We are now busy writing down everything interesting that we hear from the mouths of the people. There is no word for poetry in our language. We say "bloementaal," and is it not well said.

"Njoewoen sekar melati hingkang mekar hing poendjering ati." That's what you hear all the time. We're currently busy jotting down everything interesting we hear from people. There isn't a word for poetry in our language. We say "bloementaal," and isn't that fitting?

We are learning songs. Not songs of rejoicing—have you ever heard one of that kind from a Javanese? The gamelan never rejoices, even at the most extravagant festivals, its tone is mournful. Perhaps that is well, life is mournful; not a song of rejoicing.

We are learning songs. Not songs of celebration—have you ever heard one like that from a Javanese? The gamelan never celebrates, even at the biggest festivals, its sound is sad. Maybe that's fitting, life is sad; it's not a song of celebration.

These pages have been written under the influence of sweet and sad singing. It is evening, windows and doors are open; the fragrant breath of the blooming tjempaka beyond our chamber comes to greet us with the cool breeze that rustles through its branches. I sat upon the floor, just as I do now at a long low table, at my left was sister Roekmini also writing. To the right of me was Annie Glazer, she too on the floor. Before me was a woman who read from a book of songs. They were very beautiful, and the pure, serene, sonorous tones seemed to carry our souls far away, nearer to the realm of the blessed. How I wish that you could be sitting there with us in that little circle. You would have felt with us and dreamed with us. Dreams! Life is not a dream. It is cold, sober reality, but even reality does not have to be ugly, unless we make it so.

These pages have been written under the influence of sweet and sad singing. It’s evening, windows and doors are open; the fragrant scent of the blooming tjempaka outside our room greets us with the cool breeze rustling through its branches. I sat on the floor, just like I do now at a long low table, with my sister Roekmini to my left, also writing. To my right was Annie Glazer, sitting on the floor as well. In front of me was a woman reading from a book of songs. They were very beautiful, and the pure, calm, resonant tones seemed to carry our souls far away, closer to the realm of the blessed. How I wish you could be sitting there with us in that little circle. You would have felt and dreamed with us. Dreams! Life isn’t a dream. It’s cold, sober reality, but even reality doesn’t have to be ugly, unless we make it so.

It is not ugly—it is beautiful. We always have beauty within us. This is the reason that I wish that in education, emphasis were laid upon character forming, and first of all upon the cultivation of strength of will; it should be instilled into the child.

It’s not ugly—it’s beautiful. We always have beauty inside us. That’s why I wish education focused more on building character, especially on developing willpower; it should be taught to children.

But I am wandering from my subject. This time I wanted to write to you about our people, and not about education.

But I'm getting off topic. This time I wanted to talk to you about our people, not about education.

There is an old woman here from whom I have gathered many flowers that spring from the heart. She has already given me much, and has still more to give, and I wish for more; always more. She is willing, but first I must earn her treasures, I must buy her flowers—why? Why must I pay?

There’s an old woman here from whom I’ve picked many flowers that come from the heart. She has already given me a lot, and she still has more to give, and I want more; always more. She’s willing, but first I have to earn her treasures, I have to buy her flowers—why? Why do I have to pay?

Solemnly the words sounded from her lips; "Fast a day and a night, and pass that time awake and in solitude."

Solemnly the words sounded from her lips; "Fast for a day and a night, and spend that time awake and alone."

"Door nacht tot licht,[3]
door storm tot rust,
door strijd tot eer
door leed tot lust."

"From night to day,[3]
from chaos to peace,
from struggle to respect
from pain to joy.

sounds like a requiem in my ears.

sounds like a funeral song in my ears.

The meaning behind the words of the old woman is: Fasting and waking are symbolical; "Through abstinence and meditation, we go toward the light." No light, where darkness has not gone before. Do you not think that a beautiful thought? Fasting is the overcoming of the material by the spirit; solitude is the school of meditation.

The meaning behind the words of the old woman is: Fasting and waking are symbolic; "Through abstinence and meditation, we move toward the light." No light exists where darkness hasn't been before. Don’t you think that’s a beautiful thought? Fasting is about overcoming the material with the spirit; solitude is where we learn to meditate.

As a child I did everything mechanically without question, because others around me did the same thing; then a time came when my mind began to question, why do I do that, why is so and so? why—why——? It is endless.

As a child, I did everything automatically without thinking, because everyone around me did the same. Then, there came a time when my mind started to wonder, why do I do that, why is this or that? why—why——? It's never-ending.

I would not do things mechanically without knowing the reason. I would not learn any more lessons from the Koran, saying sentences in a strange language, whose meaning I did not understand and which probably my teachers themselves did not understand. "Tell me the meaning and I am willing to learn everything." I was wrong, the Book of Books is too holy to be comprehended by our poor intelligence.

I wouldn't do things automatically without knowing why. I wouldn't keep learning from the Koran, reciting phrases in a foreign language that I didn't understand and which my teachers probably didn't understand either. "Explain the meaning, and I'm ready to learn everything." I was mistaken; the Book of Books is too sacred for our limited understanding.

We would not fast and do other things which seemed senseless to us. Every one was in despair; we were in despair, no one could explain the things which were incomprehensible to us. Our God was our conscience, our Hell and our Heaven too was our own conscience; if we did wrong our conscience punished us; if we did good, our conscience rewarded us.

We wouldn't fast or do other things that felt pointless to us. Everyone was hopeless; we were hopeless, and no one could explain the things that didn’t make sense to us. Our God was our conscience; our Hell and our Heaven were also tied to our own conscience. If we did something wrong, our conscience punished us; if we did something good, our conscience rewarded us.

The years came and went; we were called Mohammedans because we had inherited that faith, and we were Mohammedans in name, no more. God—Allah—was for us a name—a word—a sound without meaning.

The years passed by; we were called Muslims because we had inherited that faith, and we were Muslims in name only. God—Allah—was just a name—a word—a sound without meaning to us.

Now we have found Him for whom unconsciously our souls had yearned during the long years. We had sought so far and so long, we did not know that it was near, that it was always with us, that it was in us.

Now we have found the one our souls had been yearning for all along without realizing it. We searched far and wide for so long, not knowing it was close, that it had always been with us, that it was within us.

It had been working in us unconsciously for a long time; but she who opened the door for which we had sought, was Nellie Van Kol. And who leads us now, and shows us the way toward Him? It is Mamma. We have been so stupid all our lives; we have had a whole mountain of treasure under our hands and we have not known it.

It had been influencing us without us realizing it for a long time; but the one who opened the door we had been searching for was Nellie Van Kol. And who guides us now and shows us the way to Him? It’s Mom. We've been so clueless our whole lives; we had an entire mountain of treasure right in our hands and didn’t even know it.

Foolish, headstrong, pedantic persons that we were, we reproach ourselves now for our own conceit and self sufficiency. We say to console ourselves: "It has pleased God to open your hearts at last, be thankful for that."

Foolish, stubborn, and overly serious people that we were, we now blame ourselves for our arrogance and self-satisfaction. We tell ourselves to find comfort in this: "It has pleased God to open your hearts at last, be grateful for that."

God alone understands the riddle of the world. It is He that brings together paths that were far asunder for the forming of new roads.

God alone understands the mystery of the world. It is He who connects paths that were once far apart to create new ways.

[1] To Dr. Abendanon.

To Dr. Abendanon.

[2] Flower tongue.

Flower power.


Through night to light,
Through storm to rest
Through strife to peace
Through sorrow into joy.


From darkness to light,
From chaos to peace
From struggle to serenity
From sadness to happiness.


XLV

August 17th, 1902.[1]

August 17, 1902.[1]

Good morning; here comes sister to prattle to you again. It is a splendid fresh morning, and I am sitting here in a cosy corner by the window where I have a view of the garden. Another time I shall try and describe all our surroundings to you. Our home, which is our doenia (little world) and our cloister. Now however, I shall continue my talk of yesterday. It is pathetic to see the joy of our elders over the return of the strayed sheep.

Good morning; sister is here to chat with you again. It's a beautiful fresh morning, and I'm sitting in a comfy spot by the window where I can see the garden. Another time, I'll try to describe everything around us. Our home, which is our own little world and our retreat. But for now, I’ll continue my conversation from yesterday. It's touching to see how happy our elders are about the return of the lost sheep.

Out of pure joy, an old woman here sent us her collection of books, old Javanese manuscripts; many written in Arabic characters. We are going to study Arabic so that we can read, and write it.

Out of sheer happiness, an elderly woman here sent us her collection of books, including old Javanese manuscripts; many of them written in Arabic script. We’re planning to study Arabic so we can read and write it.

You know perhaps that Javanese books are very rare, and hard to find because they are written with the hand. Only a few of them are printed. We are reading now a lovely poem in the flower-tongue. How I wish that you knew our language. I should be so glad if you could enjoy all our fine things in the original. Have you any desire to learn the Javanese language? It is difficult—certainly, but it is beautiful. It is a sentient language; often the words seem to be conscious, they express so much. We are astonished sometimes, own children as we are of the country, at the cleverness of our fellow countrymen. Things of which one could never imagine anything could be made, they express charmingly. Name something in the dark, give out a subject at random, and a simple Javanese will immediately make a rhyme that astonishes by its aptness and clearness. This facility belongs peculiarly to our Eastern people. It is a pity that when the precious gifts were meted out, your sisters should have been neglected. That is not fishing for a compliment, we mean it literally. As one can see, though one fairy gave us wit in step-motherly wise, another sister fairy has made reparation by endowing us richly with her gift of sensibility. I do not think so very much of her gift myself, and we have to take good care that this virtue does not degenerate into a vice. A certain amount of feeling is good; but you will soon see, if you have not seen already, that it is often hard for your sisters to keep themselves in the golden middle way. It is very difficult for one who naturally goes to extremes. Now that you know all my faults, here is a prayer: try to understand them. Help me to overcome them. Will you not do that? Your sisters know of things in themselves that are not good.

You might know that Javanese books are really rare and hard to find because they are hand-written. Only a few of them are printed. We're currently reading a beautiful poem in our language. I wish you knew Javanese. I'd be so happy if you could enjoy all our wonderful things in the original. Do you have any interest in learning the Javanese language? It’s definitely challenging, but it’s also beautiful. It’s an expressive language; often the words feel alive, conveying so much meaning. Sometimes, even we, as people from this country, are surprised by the talent of our fellow citizens. They can beautifully express ideas you wouldn’t think could be articulated. Just mention something random, and a simple Javanese person will instantly come up with a rhyme that amazes with its appropriateness and clarity. This talent is unique to our Eastern peoples. It's unfortunate that when the precious gifts were distributed, your sisters were overlooked. I don’t say this to fish for compliments; I mean it sincerely. As you can see, while one fairy gave us sharpness in a step-motherly way, another fairy sister has made it up to us by generously endowing us with her gift of sensitivity. Personally, I don’t think too highly of her gift, and we need to make sure that this virtue doesn't turn into a flaw. A certain level of emotion is good; but you’ll soon realize, if you haven’t already, that it can sometimes be hard for your sisters to maintain a balanced approach. It’s very challenging for someone who naturally leans towards extremes. Now that you know all my shortcomings, here’s my request: please try to understand them. Help me to overcome them. Will you do that? Your sisters are aware of things within themselves that aren’t good.

After having had days of rain, we went out one morning to see how our flower children were getting along. We were afraid that they would have suffered from the over-abundant rain, but we found our rose-bushes full of green buds. The days came and the days went; our roses were full of luxuriant leaves and of beautiful blossoms. Rain, rain, they needed it, before they could bear those splendid blossoms.

After days of rain, we went out one morning to check on our flower children. We were worried they might have struggled with all the rain, but we found our rose bushes filled with green buds. Days passed, and our roses were lush with leaves and beautiful blooms. They needed the rain to produce those stunning blossoms.

Rain—rain—the soul needs it in order to grow and to blossom.

Rain—rain—the soul needs it to grow and blossom.

Now we know that our tears of today serve only to nourish the seed, from which another, higher joy will bloom in the future.

Now we understand that the tears we shed today only help nurture the seed that will eventually grow into a greater joy in the future.

Do not struggle, do not complain and curse sorrow when it comes to you. It is right for sorrow to exist in the world too; it has its mission. Bow your head submissively before suffering. It brings out the good that is in the heart. But the same fire which purines gold, turns wood into ashes.

Do not fight, do not complain, and don’t curse sadness when it comes to you. It's natural for sadness to exist in the world; it has its purpose. Lower your head humbly before suffering. It reveals the goodness in your heart. But the same fire that purifies gold turns wood to ash.

Now I want to tell you how it was that we happened to get into touch with Nellie Van Kol. Perhaps you have already read something about it in the paper. One evening in the latter part of April, we had a visit from the Heer Van Kol. He was sent to us by a Dutch lady, who has much sympathy for the cause of your sisters. It was one of the most pleasant meetings of our whole lives. Already, long ago, he had won our esteem through what he has been to Java, and the Javanese. But the personal meeting secured for him a place in our love. It is delightful to meet superior people. It was a great occasion in our lives, when we met your dear parents, it was a turning point for us; it waked us up to reality. Before that we had only seemed to live, we had been asleep, always sleeping and dreaming. Now we are alive, fighting and struggling, hoping, despairing, suffering and rejoicing, weeping and laughing; that is life. We have climbed to the heights of joy, and we have descended into the depths of misery. I am happy just to be alive.

Now I want to share how we got in touch with Nellie Van Kol. You might have read something about it in the news. One evening in late April, we had a visit from Heer Van Kol. He was sent to us by a Dutch lady who is very supportive of your sisters' cause. It was one of the most enjoyable meetings of our lives. Long ago, he had earned our respect for what he did for Java and the Javanese people. But meeting him in person secured a special place for him in our hearts. It's truly wonderful to meet remarkable people. Meeting your dear parents was a significant moment for us; it woke us up to reality. Before that, we were just going through the motions, like we were asleep and dreaming. Now we are alive—fighting, striving, hoping, despairing, suffering, and rejoicing, crying, and laughing; that’s what life is. We’ve experienced the heights of joy and the depths of misery. I'm happy just to be alive.

I have heard from your mother that you sympathize with our struggles and ideas; and you have told us so yourself. So it will certainly please you to know there are others who are interested in our cause; superior people like Heer Van Kol and his wife.

I’ve heard from your mom that you understand our struggles and ideas, and you’ve mentioned it yourself. So you’ll be happy to know there are others who care about our cause—like the admirable Heer Van Kol and his wife.

We told the Heer Van Kol everything. It was to hear about our plans that he had come, and he promised to support our endeavours with all his might; just as your father has promised to do. Are you not glad that the cause of your sisters has found a warm defender in Holland—in the council halls of the country? He will do everything that he can to help us. He asked us if we would not write to his wife; she would prove a true, faithful advisor. He spoke of his wife with such love and respect he called her his guide and his counsellor. It touched us to hear a man—and such a man—speak so of a woman. Would that there were more such men—who would see the highest in woman and honour her for it.

We told the Heer Van Kol everything. He came to hear about our plans, and he promised to support our efforts with all his strength; just like your father has promised to do. Aren't you glad that your sisters' cause has found a strong supporter in Holland—in the country's council? He will do everything he can to help us. He asked us if we could write to his wife; she would be a true, loyal advisor. He talked about his wife with such love and respect, calling her his guide and his counselor. It moved us to hear a man—and such a man—speak so highly of a woman. I wish there were more men like him—who would recognize the greatness in women and honor them for it.

I did not let the grass grow under my feet; immediately after he had left, I wrote to his wife. Was it instinct—I wonder! for when I was writing to her I had no feeling at all that it was to an utter stranger, which was the fact. It had been the same way, when I was talking to her husband. As though she had been my mother, I blurted out without reserve, just what I felt. It was easy to be frank with her husband, for he was so modest, so friendly, met us so cordially, and was so fatherly towards us. I am glad that I followed the voice of my heart and wrote at once to Mevrouw Van Kol. We received a letter from her at once—and such a letter! We feel ourselves rich in her sympathy. God has given us as a gift, the heart of a true friend, and through that friend's heart, he has found us himself. If I could only tell you how happy we are.

I didn’t waste any time; right after he left, I wrote to his wife. Was it instinct—I wonder! Because while I was writing to her, I didn’t feel like I was reaching out to a complete stranger, which she actually was. It was the same when I was talking to her husband. I felt so comfortable, like she was my mother, and I just shared my feelings without holding back. It was easy to be open with her husband since he was so humble, so friendly, welcomed us warmly, and had such a fatherly demeanor. I’m glad I followed my heart and wrote to Mevrouw Van Kol right away. We got a letter back from her instantly—and what a letter it was! We feel blessed by her compassion. God has given us the gift of a true friend’s heart, and through that friend, He has connected with us. If only I could share just how happy we are.

"We will find the right human friends, when we cease to seek for support among men, but depend upon ourselves and upon our Father—God." We are deeply grateful to Nellie for that. Again she says: "The loveliest and best among us are but weak blundering creatures; nestle on your Father's heart, he will heal your wounds and dry your tears."

"We will find the right friends when we stop looking for support from others and instead rely on ourselves and our Father—God." We are really thankful to Nellie for that. Again she says: "The most lovely and best among us are just weak, clumsy beings; lean on your Father's heart, and He will heal your wounds and dry your tears."

In the days since I have begun this letter something very unpleasant has happened. Before our acquaintance with Nellie, it would have plunged us into despair, but now it is different. We do not seek consolation from men—we hold fast to His hand, and then the darkness becomes light, and the storm wind a gentle breeze.

In the time since I started this letter, something really unpleasant has happened. Before we met Nellie, it would have driven us into despair, but now it's different. We don’t look for comfort from people—we cling to His hand, and then the darkness turns into light, and the storm feels like a gentle breeze.

We are not afraid, we are never afraid, wherever we may be, there is a father that watches over us, who judges us with love. We are ready for anything. For there is no light where darkness does not go before—the dawn is born out of the night.

We’re not scared, we’re never scared, no matter where we are. There's a father who looks out for us and judges us with love. We’re prepared for anything. After all, there’s no light without the darkness that comes first—the dawn rises from the night.

Now that we have found Him, our whole lives are changed, our work seems nobler, higher. What do you think of all this, Edie?

Now that we've found Him, our entire lives are transformed, and our work feels more meaningful and elevated. What do you think about all this, Edie?

I know one thing for certain, that you are glad for your sisters. I have still other things to prattle about, and then I must let this letter go; otherwise it will grow stale, and it is too long already. Perhaps it seems very formidable to you. Honestly, tell me the truth? Candour must be the basis of our friendship. Do not be afraid to tell me something because it might give me pain, when you know that it would be wholesome for me.

I know one thing for sure: you’re happy for your sisters. I have a few more things to chat about, and then I need to send this letter off; otherwise, it will get old, and it’s already too long. Maybe it seems pretty overwhelming to you. Honestly, can you tell me the truth? Openness has to be the foundation of our friendship. Don’t hold back on telling me something just because it might hurt me when you know it would actually be good for me.

From you we did not expect anything else, but that you would not allow the workmen under your orders to be beaten. We share to the fullest your ideas in the matter. I cannot bear to see any one struck; it hurts me so to see the beast in man, unfettered, hot tempered, the man made lower than the beast.

From you, we didn't expect anything different but that you wouldn't let the workers under your command be harmed. We completely agree with your views on this. I can't stand to see anyone getting hit; it pains me to witness the brutality in humans, unleashed and heated, making a person lower than the beast.

We cannot understand how men, and even women, can go to see an execution, it is worse than heartless. You know very well that unfortunate convicts are often beaten with rods; they are cruel people that willingly encourage the infliction of such punishment. It is bad in the Javanese, but still worse in the European, when he so debases himself. I have seen, a certainly not stupid, in fact a highly educated European, at a festival of the people, let first a child, and after that a woman, and a young girl, make the acquaintance of his stick in a most frightful manner, because the blunderers had not been deft enough in getting out of the great man's way. I ground my teeth together to keep from crying out aloud; each blow pierced me through the soul.

We can't understand how both men and women can go to watch an execution; it's more than just heartless. You know that these unfortunate convicts often get beaten with rods; those who encourage such punishment are truly cruel. It's bad when the Javanese do it, but it's even worse when a European lowers himself to that level. I once saw a highly educated European, certainly not a fool, at a local festival allow a child, and then a woman and a young girl, to experience his stick in a horrifying way, just because they weren't quick enough to get out of his way. I clenched my teeth to keep from screaming; each blow felt like it pierced my soul.

It is not the idea of pain that makes me abhor bodily punishment, but the deep humiliation that the victim must feel. And also the harm it does to the one who punishes. Physical punishment embitters, but never cures. That is our conviction.

It’s not the thought of pain that makes me hate physical punishment, but the profound humiliation the victim must experience. Plus, it harms the person who administers the punishment. Physical punishment creates bitterness but never healing. That’s what we believe.

As children of a ruler in a community where the idea is fast rooted that a Randen Mas or a Raden Adjeng is absolutely a being of a higher order, to whom a God-like reverence is due from the people, we have oftener than we would, been among scenes that made us tremble with exasperation. At such times we are struck dumb and stand still as death, we can neither speak nor smile, indignation and pity hold our mouths fast closed. An acquaintance of ours once said "We must do it well; how otherwise will our little handful be able to keep peace and order among thousands? Had they not been afraid of us, they would long ago have hunted us from the land, and driven us into the sea."

As the children of a ruler in a community where it’s deeply believed that a Randen Mas or a Raden Adjeng is a being of a higher status, deserving of God-like respect from the people, we have often found ourselves in situations that filled us with frustration. In those moments, we become speechless and frozen, unable to speak or smile, as indignation and sympathy keep our mouths tightly closed. A friend of ours once said, "We have to do this well; otherwise, how can our small group maintain peace and order among thousands? If they weren't afraid of us, they would have driven us out of the land and into the sea a long time ago."

Obedience through fear; when will the time come when the God-like rule, which is called love, will penetrate millions and millions of hearts? One thousand nine hundred and two years ago the beautiful law of love was preached, but how many thousand years must pass before love will come into its own? Not only among the elect, but among the multitudes?

Obedience through fear; when will the time come when the God-like rule, which is called love, will touch millions and millions of hearts? One thousand nine hundred and two years ago, the beautiful law of love was preached, but how many more years have to pass before love will truly shine? Not just among the chosen few, but among the masses?

Your mother knows the whole history of our lives. Has she ever told you of our childhood years, when we lived under the despotic sway of older brothers and sisters? Among us it is a law, the younger ones must submit to the older in everything. That was not for sister Kartini; even in her early years, the desire for freedom had awakened. The result was that I was somewhat out of harmony with my older brothers and sisters, because I submitted to them only when I saw a reason in what they thought good. So I stood there a child of twelve years, alone against a hostile power. Bitter, bitter tears were wept by us as children.

Your mom knows our entire life story. Has she ever shared about our childhood, when we were under the strict control of our older siblings? For us, it was a rule that the younger ones had to obey the older ones in everything. But that didn’t apply to sister Kartini; even when she was young, her desire for freedom was strong. As a result, I found myself somewhat at odds with my older siblings because I only listened to them when I agreed with their ideas of what was right. So there I was, just twelve years old, standing alone against a hostile force. We cried bitter, bitter tears as children.

Do you know who has always been our friend, our help and our support? Kartono. But most of the time he was not at home, he was at Semarang. Our friendship is quite old you see; it goes back to our earliest youth. My eldest sister married, my older brother went away, and then we began a new life. The watchword was "Freedom, equality and fraternity." We wished to be loved—not feared.

Do you know who has always been our friend, our help, and our support? Kartono. But most of the time he wasn't home; he was in Semarang. Our friendship is pretty old, you see; it goes back to our earliest youth. My oldest sister got married, my older brother left, and then we started a new life. The motto was "Freedom, equality, and fraternity." We wanted to be loved—not feared.

It is not a boast, but every one knows that our little ones would rather be with us than with the others. Love is the bond which binds us together. And how our little ones love us! They have taught us much. Those who embittered our childish years, were also our teachers, for they taught us to avoid being like themselves. Another proof that sorrow justifies its existence.

It’s not bragging, but everyone knows that our kids would rather be with us than anyone else. Love is what keeps us connected. And how much our kids love us! They’ve taught us a lot. Those who made our childhood difficult were also our teachers, because they showed us how not to be like them. This is another proof that sorrow has its purpose.

Those who formerly opposed us, now come to us with love and friendship. They do not tell us so in words, but deeds bear witness. In every letter, our sister asks us to come and visit her. Our presence does good, both to her and to her house, she says always.

Those who used to oppose us now approach us with love and friendship. They don’t say it in words, but their actions show it. In every letter, our sister invites us to come visit her. She always says our presence brings her and her home joy.

God is great, God is powerful! Could not that bit of our life history, become the life history of two peoples, of the Hollanders and of the Javanese? Would it not be possible for nothing but mutual love and respect to bind the Netherlands and Java together? How this happy state of affairs has come about in our own family, I do not know; I protest, I do not know. Many times the question has been asked us, but we only know that we have much love in our hearts and that is the whole secret I believe.

God is great, God is powerful! Could that part of our life story become the life story of two peoples, the Dutch and the Javanese? Could it be possible for only mutual love and respect to connect the Netherlands and Java? I don’t know how this wonderful situation has developed in our own family; I truly don’t know. We’ve been asked this question many times, but we only know that we have a lot of love in our hearts, and that’s the whole secret, I believe.

Now, best Brother, I hope sincerely that this long discourse will not frighten you away from a further correspondence with your sisters. And that you will take it as a proof of our good intentions, when we say that we look upon you as our brother and our friend. We hope that many letters from Sawah Loento with Japara as destination will be forthcoming. Tell us about everything—your work—your life and your environment.

Now, dear Brother, I truly hope that this lengthy message won't scare you off from continuing to write to your sisters. We mean it when we say we see you as both our brother and our friend, and we hope this shows our good intentions. We're looking forward to receiving many letters from Sawah Loento heading to Japara. Share everything with us—your work, your life, and your surroundings.

It is a pity that photography is such a luxury, for we should be glad to take some peeps, for the benefit of our friends, into typical Javanese customs. We, as children of the country, can go everywhere here with a freedom that would not be allowed to you.

It’s a shame that photography is such a luxury, because we would love to give our friends glimpses into everyday Javanese customs. As locals, we can explore everywhere here with a freedom that wouldn’t be permitted for you.

[1] To Heer E.C. Abendanon.

To Heer E.C. Abendanon.


XLVI

August 20th, 1902.[1]

August 20, 1902.[1]

Lately we have received some people from Batavia who admire the art of our people, and who wish to do much for it. They were heads of the governing board of East and West in India, who wished to have examples of native art for Santa Claus (Sinterklaas), and were anxious for Japara to be well represented. We have been busy with that work. It is such a pleasure to us to be able to work for the furtherance of our people's art. We think it a great privilege to be the avenue through which some of these expressions of their soul find a way into a new world. Works of art that compel wonder and admiration are made by the despised Javanese, whom the world in its simplicity has patronized.

Recently, we've had some visitors from Batavia who admire our people's art and want to support it. They were leaders from the governing board of East and West in India, looking to showcase examples of native art for Santa Claus (Sinterklaas) and were eager to ensure Japara was well represented. We've been busy working on this. It's truly a pleasure for us to contribute to the promotion of our people's art. We feel it's a great privilege to be the means through which some of these expressions of their spirit enter a new world. Art that inspires wonder and admiration is created by the often overlooked Javanese, whom the world has simplistically looked down upon.

When one looks at the splendid examples which we have, and after that sees their simple creator, and the primitive tools with which he works, one is filled with reverence for his work, and feels instinctively that here one is face to face with a true artist. Once when we were in ecstacies over something which he had made, we said to him "Oh, where did you get such beautiful designs?"

When you look at the amazing examples we have, and then see their humble creator and the basic tools he uses, you can't help but feel a sense of respect for his work and instinctively recognize that you're in the presence of a true artist. Once, when we were in awe of something he made, we asked him, "Oh, where did you get such beautiful designs?"

The lowered eyes were raised, and with an embarrassed laugh, he answered "From my heart, bendoro."[2] We were delighted at his answer, and afterwards we laughed so at ourselves, because we had sat upon the steps, and he was in a respectful attitude upon the ground, humbling himself before us, to whom he was a hundred fold superior.

The lowered eyes were lifted, and with an awkward laugh, he replied, "From my heart, bendoro." [2] We were thrilled by his response, and later we laughed at ourselves because we had been sitting on the steps while he remained on the ground, showing us respect, even though he was far superior to us.


It is splendid that through the untiring efforts of yourself and some others, the eyes of the Netherlands are beginning to be opened to that important part of a child's education—reading. Holland may well congratulate herself that she possesses such noble strength, which sets itself with heart and soul toward the forming of the mind and spirit of her youth. And in that respect the Dutch child is far more fortunate than the Javanese, who possesses no books except school-books.

It's wonderful that thanks to the tireless efforts of you and a few others, the people of the Netherlands are starting to recognize the crucial role of reading in a child's education. Holland can certainly be proud that she has such strong commitment to shaping the minds and spirits of her youth. In this regard, Dutch children are much luckier than Javanese children, who have no books other than their school texts.

We were still children when an inspector of native education asked us to write little narratives of native child life which were to appear in small illustrated books. We had not the least idea when we wrote the sketches, that some day the pioneer of the noble movement in Holland to give the children good literature, would ask us to bring a little stone for the building of that tower, which is rising so high in the pure air, a tower full of clear, undimmed windows, looking on all the expanse of Heaven—which she is erecting for her loved ones—the youth, the men of the future. We are busy now collecting fairly tales, fables, games and songs for her. It will not be easy to write down the fairy tales and the little games. In the first place though we love music very much, to our great sorrow we know nothing about it, because we have never had an opportunity to study it. The greatest difficulty lies in this, we have an entirely different musical scale from you, and in it there are chords for which we seek in vain in European music.[3]

We were still kids when a native education inspector asked us to write short stories about native childhood that would be featured in small illustrated books. When we wrote these pieces, we had no idea that one day the pioneer of a noble movement in Holland to provide children with good literature would ask us to contribute a small part to the creation of a tower that rises high in the pure air, a tower filled with clear, shining windows looking out over the vastness of Heaven—a tower she is building for those she loves: the youth and the men of the future. We're currently gathering fairy tales, fables, games, and songs for her. It won’t be easy to write down the fairy tales and games. Although we love music a lot, unfortunately, we know nothing about it because we’ve never had the chance to study it. The biggest challenge is that we have a completely different musical scale than yours, and there are chords in our music that we can't find in European music.[3]

Only last week, we talked with a man who has spent twenty years collecting songs and poetry of all kinds among the Indian people. He has collected all conceivable forms, even rhymes and jingles. Now he is so anxious to have some Javanese songs in his collection. But so far, he has not been able to write them into music on account of the difficulty of which I spoke.

Only last week, we spoke with a guy who's spent twenty years gathering all kinds of songs and poetry from Indian people. He’s collected every possible style, including rhymes and jingles. Now he really wants to include some Javanese songs in his collection. But so far, he hasn’t been able to set them to music because of the challenges I mentioned.

But gamelan music is very difficult, and the children's songs and rhymes are simple. We tried some of them on the piano and they went quite well. It would seem as though an invisible telephone cable ran from here to Lali Djawa and back again; otherwise we do not see how it can be that so many things of which you spoke in your letter were already answered in ours before we received it. In my letter which crossed yours, you will find many of your questions answered. We had even written you of the songs, games and fairy tales. It will be so unfortunate if we cannot give the songs, for the charm lies in the music. As children, we did not enjoy our fairy tales, if the narrator could not sing.

But gamelan music is really challenging, while the children's songs and rhymes are easy. We tried some of them on the piano and they sounded pretty good. It feels like there’s an invisible telephone line connecting here to Lali Djawa and back; otherwise, I can't explain how so many things you mentioned in your letter were already addressed in ours before we got it. In my letter that crossed yours, you’ll find answers to many of your questions. We even wrote to you about the songs, games, and fairy tales. It would be really unfortunate if we can’t share the songs, because the magic lies in the music. As kids, we didn’t enjoy our fairy tales if the storyteller couldn’t sing.

We have been having a heated controversy about the influence of books. Our adversary thought that idealism was all nonsense; poetry was silly, a book nothing—not of the slightest value.

We’ve been in a heated debate about the influence of books. Our opponent believed that idealism was just nonsense, poetry was foolish, and a book was nothing—of no value at all.

We were delighted the next morning, when we opened the Amsterdammer to find your delightful article on the influence of books. We are novices, triflers, our judgment is worth nothing; but now we have an authority on the subject.

We were thrilled the next morning when we opened the Amsterdammer to find your wonderful article on the influence of books. We are beginners, amateurs, and our judgment isn't worth much; but now we have an expert on the topic.

He is a very peculiar man, and it interests him to strike at our innermost convictions. He likes to try to analyze our deductions. He is a man of many good qualities, but so weak. Through him, we see still more plainly why a child should first of all be educated in strength of will. Without strength, all other good qualities are of little worth.

He is a really unusual guy, and he finds it fascinating to challenge our deepest beliefs. He enjoys analyzing our reasoning. He has many great qualities, but he is also very weak. Through him, we can clearly see why a child should primarily be taught to have a strong will. Without strength, all other good qualities don't mean much.

I cannot tell you how thankful we are that you have shown us the way to true happiness—to true freedom—to God. Those who serve God are free—they are bound to no man. To be dependent upon others is to be in bondage to them. Where is true happiness? It is not far away, but it is so difficult to find the road thither, we cannot go by tram, by horse or by boat, and no gold can pay the cost of the journey. It is hard to find the way, and we must pay the fare in tears and heart's blood and meditation. Where is the road? It is in ourselves. In the world, we find much that delights us, that transports us, so that we think we have found the long sought happiness. But even as the thought comes, we find by bitter experience that what we hold to our hearts, is empty dross.

I can't express how grateful we are that you’ve guided us to true happiness— to real freedom— to God. Those who serve God are free; they aren’t bound to anyone. Being dependent on others means being trapped by them. Where is true happiness? It's not far, but finding the path there is tough. We can't get there by tram, horse, or boat, and no amount of money can cover the journey. It’s hard to discover the way, and we must pay the price in tears, pain, and reflection. Where is the path? It’s within us. In the world, we encounter many things that bring us joy and excitement, leading us to believe we’ve found the happiness we’ve been searching for. But as soon as that thought arises, we often learn through painful experience that what we hold dear is just worthless trash.

True, lasting happiness dwells within, and is called soul's peace. We have learned of that from you. God is jealous, it is said; He will not suffer us to pray to any other gods but Him, and He punishes with bitter disillusion those who create gods for themselves, and pray to them with reverence.

True, lasting happiness comes from within and is known as peace of the soul. We have learned this from you. It is said that God is jealous; He won't allow us to worship any other gods but Him, and He punishes with painful disillusionment those who make their own gods and pray to them earnestly.

So we think, "Thou shalt have no other gods before me," a command of love. In it, there lies an earnest admonition that man is man and but a fallible creature. Alas, if that commandment were only understood, so much suffering would be spared us.

So we think, "You shall have no other gods before me," a command of love. Within it, there is a serious warning that humans are just human and imperfect beings. Sadly, if only that commandment were truly understood, we would be spared so much suffering.

Mother says that she would like to meet you; to thank you personally for the miracle that you have wrought in her children in opening their hearts to the Father of Love. You ask what had turned us into unbelievers; The things that we had seen lurking under the mantle of religion, and Oh, the intolerance of so many strong believers.

Mother says she would like to meet you to thank you personally for the miracle you’ve brought to her children by opening their hearts to the Father of Love. You wonder what made us unbelievers; it was the things we saw hiding beneath the surface of religion and, oh, the intolerance of so many strong believers.

We were children; how can one understand the thoughts of a child? We did not know, could not understand that it is man who does evil, using God's name to cover his wicked deeds. We asked and still ask for that matter, not what is your belief? but what is the conduct of your life? Righteousness was our God. Now we know that God and righteousness are one.

We were kids; how can anyone grasp the thoughts of a child? We didn’t know, couldn’t understand that it’s people who do wrong, using God’s name to hide their bad actions. We asked, and still ask, not what you believe, but how you live your life. Righteousness was our God. Now we understand that God and righteousness are the same.


We are reading a beautiful poem; it is in the flower-tongue. There is no word for poetry in our language, so we say flower-tongue—and is it not expressive? All our books are in poetic metre and can be either read or sung. Do you remember the cool, bright tropical evenings, when everything was quiet, and the stillness was only broken by the rustling of the wind through the tops of the cocoa-nut trees? When the fresh evening breeze brought you on its breath the sweet perfume of kemoening, tjempaka, melati. Did a dreamy song never reach you then? the song of a Javanese, who sings to his family and to his neighbours—of love—heroic deeds, and glittering pageantry—of beauty and of wisdom; of mighty men and women, princes and princesses of the long ago. It is that loveliest hour when the Javanese, tired from the hard day's work, seeks rest in song, dreaming all his cares away, wholly lost in the shining far-away past, whither his song leads him. "The Javanese are a people who live in the past," a young friend of ours says rightly. "They are lost in the blissful dreams of their eternal sleep." That is true, but we are alive, we must live; and life always goes forward.

We’re reading a beautiful poem; it’s in the flower-tongue. There’s no word for poetry in our language, so we say flower-tongue—and isn’t that expressive? All our books are in poetic meter and can either be read or sung. Do you remember the cool, bright tropical evenings when everything was quiet, and the stillness was only broken by the rustling of the wind through the tops of the coconut trees? When the fresh evening breeze brought you the sweet scent of kemoening, tjempaka, melati. Did a dreamy song never reach you then? The song of a Javanese man who sings to his family and neighbors—about love—heroic deeds, and dazzling pageantry—about beauty and wisdom; about powerful men and women, princes and princesses from long ago. It’s that lovely hour when the Javanese, tired from a hard day’s work, seeks rest in song, dreaming all his worries away, completely lost in the shining distant past, where his song leads him. "The Javanese are a people who live in the past," a young friend of ours rightly says. "They are lost in the blissful dreams of their eternal sleep." That’s true, but we are alive; we must live, and life always moves forward.

Our friend says, too: "Your people must be awakened to a practical realization of the outside world." Many things that are dear to us will then be driven into the background, but should we for that reason, delay the awakening?

Our friend says, too: "Your people need to understand the real world." Many things that are important to us will then take a backseat, but should we delay the awakening because of that?

Dreams are splendid, but what would become of us if we dreamed for ever? We must make ourselves nobler, by trying to make our dreams real.

Dreams are amazing, but what would happen to us if we dreamed forever? We need to make ourselves better by working to make our dreams a reality.

There is so much charm in the Javanese people. You have been the means of making us realize it anew in the last few days. This collecting of fables brings us into contact with many kinds of people, and it is a great pleasure to find out their ideas. They tell them to us in simple language, but they tell them so graciously, and we are moved by their truth and wisdom. I wish that I could send you some of their beautiful thoughts in our own soft musical tongue. Translated they are no longer what they were.

There’s so much charm in the Javanese people. You've helped us see that again in the last few days. Gathering these fables connects us with various people, and it’s a real joy to discover their ideas. They share them with us in simple language, but they do it so graciously, and we’re touched by their truth and wisdom. I wish I could share some of their beautiful thoughts in our own soft, musical language. Once translated, they lose their original essence.

We tell you too much about our people, do we not? But what a question, it answers itself. We know that you are glad to know of them and that you love them sincerely. We believe with you that the essential thing is the spirit, and not the world. We are so rich, and so happy with the spirit friends that we have, is it selfish to want to learn from each one of them? To improve ourselves by correspondence with those who nourish and broaden our minds?

We share a lot about our people, don’t we? But what a question; it answers itself. We know you’re glad to learn about them and that you genuinely care for them. We believe, like you, that the most important thing is the spirit, not the material world. We are so fortunate and so happy with the spiritual connections we have; is it selfish to want to learn from each of them? To better ourselves through interaction with those who inspire and expand our thinking?

We think it abominable to receive and to have to answer letters about nothing, epistles that make one ask "Why were they written?" We are certainly privileged to be in touch with so many superior minds.

We find it ridiculous to receive and have to respond to letters about nothing, messages that make you wonder, "Why were they written?" We are definitely lucky to be connected to so many brilliant minds.

Deep in the heart of Celebes we have a noble friend. We admire him sincerely for his great work. It is always a holiday for us when we receive a letter from Dr. Adriani. His letters are as interesting as they are learned. We met him when we were visiting the Abendanons. Mevrouw brought us together, knowing how much we should value the acquaintance. When we are distressed by the heartlessness of others, the mere thought of him is a consolation. The selfishness of people hurts us; often it is boundless. It is such a delight to meet now and then, among luke-warm or indifferent people, many without heart or head either, a being who is all enthusiasm and heroic strength.

Deep in the heart of Celebes, we have a wonderful friend. We genuinely admire him for his incredible work. It feels like a celebration whenever we receive a letter from Dr. Adriani. His letters are both fascinating and insightful. We first met him while visiting the Abendanons. Mevrouw introduced us, knowing how much we would appreciate getting to know him. When we feel weighed down by the heartlessness of others, just thinking of him brings us comfort. The selfishness of people can really sting; often it feels limitless. It’s such a joy to occasionally meet, among the lukewarm or indifferent people—many of whom lack both heart and intellect—someone who is full of enthusiasm and remarkable strength.


We are so sorry that you did not know us in the full glow of our triple bond.

We’re really sorry that you didn’t know us in the complete brilliance of our triple bond.

We were three souls welded together—one in thought and feeling—living side by side in life as sisters. Storms passed over the young heads, storms raged in the young hearts!

We were three souls bonded together—united in thought and emotion—living life side by side as sisters. Storms swept over our young heads, storms raged in our young hearts!

I think of your "In order to reach our ideals, we must lay down many illusions." From the death of young spring blossoms, the strong fruit ripens. It is so with human life—is it not? From the death of young illusions, sometimes mature ones rise up, which ripen and bring forth fruit.

I think about your saying, "To achieve our ideals, we need to let go of many illusions." From the death of young spring blossoms, strong fruit ripens. It's the same with human life, isn't it? From the end of young illusions, sometimes mature ones emerge, which develop and bear fruit.

We have laid down a great illusion. It was a bitter, miserable hour; we buried it in our heart's blood, but still we felt as though we were being rushed along as by a river, which was carrying us forward to fresh, strong life.

We created a huge illusion. It was a painful, miserable time; we buried it in our heart's blood, but we still felt like we were being swept along by a river, taking us toward a new, vibrant life.

We know that many tears must be shed to water the young fruit and bring it to full growth. We are beginning now to understand what Dr. Abendanon meant when he told us that through his wife. What was formerly dark to us has meaning now. Yes, we shall only be able to move slowly. The journey is long and the way steep and difficult. The idea of personal suffering does not trouble us, but if it should react upon ourselves, and in that way, impede our cause, it would be terrible.

We know that many tears need to be shed to nourish the young fruit and help it grow to its full potential. We're starting to understand what Dr. Abendanon meant when he talked about his wife. What used to be unclear to us now makes sense. Yes, we will only be able to move slowly. The journey is long, and the path is steep and challenging. The thought of personal suffering doesn’t bother us, but if it were to affect us and hinder our cause in that way, it would be terrible.

I think of a certain evening not long ago, an acquaintance took both of us to a concert at the play-house at Semarang; it was the first time that we two had ever, in our whole lives, been alone in the midst of a great sea of humanity, without sister, without father, without mother; both of us absolutely alone, with all those strange faces. We had the same thought: "So shall our life be in the future; we two alone on the great sea of Life! But we are comforted, there is a God who will watch over us."

I remember a certain evening not too long ago when an acquaintance took us to a concert at the theater in Semarang. It was the first time we had ever been alone together, surrounded by a huge crowd, without a sister, father, or mother; just the two of us, completely alone among all those unfamiliar faces. We shared the same thought: "This is how our life will be in the future; just the two of us on the vast sea of Life! But we take comfort in knowing there's a God watching over us."

On the twentieth of this month, we were at Tandjong Priok, in thought. We saw the Willem II. steam away from the coast of Java, carrying as a precious freight, Java's great friend and warm supporter, to the distant Netherlands. He is already known in the Assembly of that country, so that when he speaks in the interests of the millions of children in this land, his words will have authority, and weight. Take him safely Willem II. for the sake of these lands, and for the sake of his dear family.

On the twentieth of this month, we were at Tandjong Priok, deep in thought. We watched the Willem II. sail away from the coast of Java, carrying a valuable passenger, Java's great friend and strong supporter, to the far-off Netherlands. He is already recognized in the Assembly of that country, so when he advocates for the millions of children in this land, his words will carry authority and impact. Take him safely, Willem II., for the sake of these lands and for the sake of his beloved family.

And now, true best counsellor, our highly honoured and dearly loved friend, we thank you many times for your letter. It did us much good in every way. It encouraged us to earnest meditation-strengthened us and opened up new vistas of thought to us.

And now, our trusted advisor and cherished friend, we thank you many times for your letter. It helped us in so many ways. It encouraged us to think deeply, strengthened us, and opened up new perspectives.

[1] To Mevrouw Van Kol.

To Ms. Van Kol.

[2] Bendoro means master—It is also used to women of high rank.

[2] Bendoro means master—It is also used for women of high rank.

[3] Jules Le Garcq says of Javanese music that it is full of charm, and produces a sweet melody incomprehensible to European ears, and that far from being barbaric it makes one realize that it is an art "très difficile, très compliqué, très délicat."

[3] Jules Le Garcq remarks that Javanese music is enchanting and creates a beautiful melody that is hard for European ears to understand. He emphasizes that, rather than being primitive, it shows that it is an art that is "very difficult, very complicated, very delicate."


XLVII

September 2nd, 1902.[1]

September 2, 1902.[1]

It is presumptuous for us to play "mother," and with children who are older than we; but what does age matter? Every one needs love, the grey-beard as well as the child.

It is arrogant for us to act like "parents" to kids who are older than we are; but what does age really mean? Everyone needs love, from the elderly to the young.

Should a woman only exclusively through marriage be able to come to her right—to the full awakening of the best gifts of her soul? because the highest and most sacred glory of woman is motherhood. But then must a woman be obliged to have a child of her own in order to be a true mother—a being who is all love and sacrifice? If that is true, how pitifully shallow is the idea of the world that it is only a piece of oneself that one can love better than oneself. There are so many who are called mothers only because they have brought children into the world, but beyond that they are not worthy of the name. A woman that gives all the love that is in her heart to others, with no thought of herself is, in a spiritual sense-mother. We set the spiritual mother higher than the physical.

Should a woman only be able to realize her full potential through marriage? Is motherhood truly the highest and most sacred achievement for women? But must a woman have a child of her own to be considered a true mother—a person full of love and sacrifice? If that's the case, how sadly limited is the idea that love can only be directed toward a part of oneself, over saying that we can love more than just ourselves. Many who are called mothers simply because they’ve given birth don’t deserve that title beyond that act. A woman who pours all her love into others, without thinking of herself, is, spiritually speaking, a mother. We value the spiritual mother more than the physical one.

We hope and pray fervently that later if it is granted us to realize our ideals, and we stand at the head of a school, our children will not call us "mother" as a matter of form, but because they feel that we are mothers.

We hope and pray passionately that when we have the chance to achieve our ideals and lead a school, our children won't just call us "mother" out of habit, but because they truly feel that we are their mothers.


We hope that Anneka will find cordial, affectionate people at Buitenzorg, who will make up to the poor lonely child for the lack of a mother and of a home of her own. Anneka lived our Javanese life with us here. I wish that you could have taken a peep at the little corner behind the door, where Anneka sat on the ground with us in such a sisterly manner. One evening she sat by us in our chamber, at the low table where I am now writing; she sewed, we wrote. There was still a fourth in the circle—a friend of ours. She read aloud or rather sang to us. You know of course, that all of our books are written in poetic metre, flower-tongue as we say, and they are meant to be sung.

We hope Anneka will find warm, loving people at Buitenzorg who will make up for the absence of a mother and a home for the poor lonely child. Anneka lived our Javanese life with us here. I wish you could have taken a peek at the little corner behind the door, where Anneka sat on the ground with us in such a sisterly way. One evening, she sat with us in our room, at the low table where I'm writing now; she sewed, and we wrote. There was also a fourth person in the circle—a friend of ours. She read aloud or, rather, sang to us. You know, of course, that all our books are written in poetic meter, flower-tongue as we say, and they're meant to be sung.

Doors and windows were open. Outside the chamber there bloomed a tjempaka tree; its perfume came to us on the soft wind. The voice was gentle and tender, the song was sweet to our listening ears. It carried our souls back to the far distant past, to the golden age of barbaric splendour, and of men and women who were wise and beautiful and strong.

Doors and windows were open. Outside the room, a tjempaka tree was blooming; its fragrance drifted in on the gentle breeze. The voice was soft and caring, the song soothing to our ears. It took our spirits back to a distant past, to a golden era of wild beauty, of people who were wise, beautiful, and strong.

We bit our pen-holders absently—much oftener than we made them fly over the white paper, and amid these wholly Javanese surroundings, there between brown children of the Sunny Land, sat a pale daughter of the West. Oh how gladly would we have you, even so, among us.

We chewed on our pens absentmindedly—much more often than we made them glide over the blank paper. Surrounded by all this Javanese scenery, there among the brown children of the Sunny Land, sat a pale girl from the West. Oh, how we would love to have you with us, just like that.

We have learned the songs too, and if we were not bashful, we would sing and dream before you.

We’ve learned the songs too, and if we weren’t shy, we would sing and dream in front of you.

Yesterday Annie did something typically Javanese. She was so anxious to go away from Japara, we said to her "Ask the help of the Soenan of Kantingan, promise him an offering of flowers, if your wish comes true." So she did.

Yesterday Annie did something very Javanese. She was so eager to leave Japara that we told her, "Ask the Soenan of Kantingan for help and promise him an offering of flowers if your wish comes true." So she did.

Day before yesterday evening we spoke of it, and the next morning she went with us to make her offering. We went there with a band of priests to the holy grave, and we took flowers and incense with us.

The evening before last, we talked about it, and the next morning she joined us to make her offering. We went there with a group of priests to the sacred grave, carrying flowers and incense with us.

Anneka went with us into the building over the grave and sat with us on the ground at the foot of the tomb. Incense burned, and a mystic buzzing rose at first softly but gradually louder from the priestly choir. It was solemn and impressive. We sat with lowered heads and listened to the murmur of the mystic prayer, while blue clouds of incense rose upwards.

Anneka joined us in the building by the grave and sat with us on the ground at the foot of the tomb. Incense was burning, and a mysterious buzzing began softly but gradually grew louder from the choir of priests. It was solemn and powerful. We sat with our heads bowed, listening to the murmurs of the mystical prayer as blue clouds of incense wafted up.

One of the priests creeping forward on the ground brought Anneka's flowers and laid them reverently on the grave of the Soenan, and after that on the other graves. Next to me I heard a snickering. It was Anneka! Barefooted as a mark of reverence, she had come with us into the building. For it is our custom to look upon the dead as holy, and to show them reverence.

One of the priests moving quietly on the ground brought Anneka's flowers and placed them respectfully on the Soenan's grave, and then on the other graves. Next to me, I heard a chuckle. It was Anneka! Barefoot as a sign of respect, she had joined us in the building. It's our tradition to see the dead as sacred and to show them honor.

We then went to the little stream behind the churchyard to wash our feet. We asked the priest for Heaven's blessing for Anneka.

We then went to the small stream behind the churchyard to wash our feet. We asked the priest for Heaven's blessing for Anneka.

Dearest, we should so love to have you here, so that you could live our native life with us. There is so much that is touching in our Javanese life; especially in the honour that we show to our dead and to our parents. Nothing ever happens in our lives of any importance, either of joy or of sorrow, that we do not think of our dead. Anneka will remember Japara when she sits high and dry at Buitenzorg, although she may be a thousand times better off there than here. They that have known Japara; who have seen its soul, can never forget it. They must think of it again and again, whether it is with love or whether it is with hate.

Dearest, we would love to have you here so that you could experience our daily life with us. There's so much that's moving about our Javanese culture, especially in the respect we show to our deceased and to our parents. Nothing significant happens in our lives, whether joyful or sorrowful, without thinking of our loved ones who have passed. Anneka will remember Japara even when she’s comfortable and settled at Buitenzorg, no matter how much better off she might be there. Those who have known Japara; who have felt its spirit, can never forget it. They will think of it over and over, whether it’s with love or hate.

Yesterday at midday we went to the wood-carving works; it was very interesting. There were fifteen people, men and apprentices, at work. The work they do is severely simple but it is in the highest degree effective.

Yesterday at noon, we visited the wood-carving shop; it was really interesting. There were fifteen people, both men and apprentices, working there. The work they do is straightforward but incredibly effective.

Sister Roekmini must naturally go to work with them, and she sat down with the wood-carvers on a bench as naturally as though she had been there all along.

Sister Roekmini naturally joined them at work and sat down on a bench with the wood-carvers as if she had always been there.

We have made the acquaintance of Frits Reuter; he is a writer who draws one's heart. He is so wholesome and spontaneous. What do you say to reading one book through from seven o'clock in the evening to three o'clock in the morning? It is not sensible, but it can be forgiven when one is in good company. If it was your intention by your present, to make us love your great poet of the people, then you should certainly be satisfied with your work.

We've gotten to know Frits Reuter; he's a writer who captures the heart. He's so genuine and full of life. What do you think about reading a book straight through from seven in the evening to three in the morning? It might not be sensible, but it can be forgiven when you're in good company. If your goal with your gift was to help us appreciate your great poet of the people, then you should definitely feel pleased with your effort.

We have also enjoyed Vosmaer's[2] beautiful "Inwijding." It was our first acquaintance with this Netherlander, and we thank you heartily for introducing us to him; it is one of the pleasantest introductions of our lives. After reading "Inwijding," we received a book on Greek mythology, with pictures of all the gods and goddesses; it is delightful to look at the plates and read the descriptions after "Inwijding." Oh! to see all that beauty with one's own eyes, and to experience the emotion that thrilled the souls of Sietska and Frank. No, no, we must not desire so much. We are only thankful that there is some one, endowed with the power of words, who has made it live and breath, and that we can understand his language.

We have also enjoyed Vosmaer's[2] beautiful "Inwijding." It was our first introduction to this Dutch author, and we sincerely thank you for connecting us with him; it’s one of the most enjoyable introductions we've ever had. After reading "Inwijding," we got a book on Greek mythology, complete with pictures of all the gods and goddesses; it’s a joy to look at the illustrations and read the descriptions after "Inwijding." Oh! To see all that beauty in person and to feel the emotions that inspired Sietska and Frank. No, we shouldn’t wish for so much. We’re just grateful that there’s someone, gifted with the power of words, who has brought it to life, and that we can understand his language.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] Carel Vosmaer. Poet and art critic. Author of "Amazone," and the translator of "Homer" into Dutch hexameters.

[2] Carel Vosmaer. Poet and art critic. He wrote "Amazone" and translated "Homer" into Dutch hexameters.


XLVIII

October 11th, 1902.[1]

October 11, 1902. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

I feel some anxiety as to who will carry on our work in directing the wood carving after we have gone away. Our little sisters are too young, and there is the financial responsibility as well. If a European comes here, naturally our artists will be exploited merely for his own profit; the one who devotes himself to this work should be disinterested and have in his heart a love for art and a love for Java.

I'm worried about who will continue our work in wood carving after we're gone. Our younger sisters are too inexperienced, and there's also the financial burden to consider. If a European comes here, our artists will likely be taken advantage of for his own gain; the person who dedicates themselves to this work should be selfless and have a genuine love for art and for Java.


The world says that everything spontaneous must be suppressed, and everything that differs from it, is necessarily soiled and smirched. In all ages, the way of the idealist has been hard. No deviation from the set type is suffered. Every one who is not like the rest of the world, is tormented all his life, unless he throws away his own coat, and in its stead draws on the coat of custom.

The world says that anything spontaneous should be stifled, and anything that stands out is automatically tainted and dirty. Throughout history, the path of the idealist has been challenging. No deviation from the established norm is tolerated. Anyone who isn’t like everyone else suffers throughout their life unless they abandon their own identity and instead wear the cloak of conformity.


I do not want to promise you anything, Stella, for I am not sure that I should be able to keep my promise. Do you think Modjowarno so frightful? Which would you prefer, that we should go crazy here at home, or that we seek healing for the wounds in our souls there? If we are disappointed in our plans, we are determined that we will not remain any longer cloistered and imprisoned here for petty, futile reasons. We will not submit to conditions which we detest and despise with all our hearts. The enemy abroad does not frighten us, but the enemy in our own country eats into our souls. Nothing can help us but God.

I don't want to promise you anything, Stella, because I’m not sure I can keep that promise. Do you really think Modjowarno is so terrifying? Would you rather we lose our minds here at home, or go there to heal the wounds in our souls? If our plans end in disappointment, we’re determined not to stay cooped up here any longer for petty, pointless reasons. We won’t accept conditions we hate and despise with all our hearts. The enemy abroad doesn’t frighten us, but the enemy in our own country is eating away at our souls. Nothing can save us but God.

Now do not say that you will be cast down and sad, when you receive a letter telling you to address me at Modjowarno. The idea has no terror for me. It is true that we shall go there with lacerated hearts, but that will not be the fault of Modjowarno, and even there, all will not be lost, Stella. You have often encouraged me to use my pen—I shall still have that, and there I shall have nothing to lose and nothing to venture save myself. Here I should venture much, if I said what I really think. If I became a teacher, I should be striking my own calling dead, because those whom I had offended would gird on their armour and hunt me down.

Now, don’t say you’ll feel down and upset when you get a letter telling you to reach me at Modjowarno. That thought doesn’t scare me. It’s true we’ll go there with broken hearts, but that won’t be Modjowarno’s fault, and even then, not everything will be lost, Stella. You’ve often urged me to write—I’ll still have that, and I won’t have anything to lose or risk except myself. Here, I’d have a lot to risk if I spoke my mind. If I became a teacher, I’d be killing my own passion, because those I offended would suit up and come after me.

I have already said that we would not go to Modjowarno, save with deeply wounded souls. Do you know the effect that would have upon my pen? Nothing speaks so to the heart like suffering. And even I have made eyes grow wet. You know me too well, I hope, to accuse me of vanity when I say that. It is only to show you how very much the worth of a pen rises when one has heart's blood for ink.

I’ve already mentioned that we wouldn’t go to Modjowarno unless our souls were deeply hurt. Do you realize what that would do to my writing? Nothing touches the heart like pain. And even I have made people cry. You know me well enough, I hope, to not think I'm being vain when I say that. It's just to illustrate how much more valuable writing becomes when it’s filled with genuine feeling.

A few months ago, some one wholly unknown to me burst out crying when she read some words of mine. She felt how I had suffered when the words flowed from my pen. She was so affected that she wished to begin work at once for the alleviation of the misery of which I had written. The next day she even offered to help us; alas, only to withdraw the offer a few days later, through the working of reason.

A few months ago, a complete stranger broke down in tears when she read some of my words. She could feel the pain I had poured into them. She was so moved that she wanted to start helping right away to ease the suffering I had described. The next day, she even offered to assist us; unfortunately, she ended up retracting her offer a few days later after thinking it over.

People think that they are pleasing me, when they assure me that I write "splendidly." What does it amount to? I want what I write to make a lasting impression, Stella, and I can only do that when I have had experience. When my heart has been written upon, then—only then—will what I say be of worth.

People believe they’re making me happy when they tell me that I write “wonderfully.” But what does that really mean? I want what I write to leave a lasting impact, Stella, and I can only achieve that through experience. Once my heart has been touched, only then will my words have real value.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.


XLIX

October 12th, 1902.[1]

October 12, 1902. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

During the last year I often heard something about myself, which distresses me. I am a coquette. Do not spare me, but answer outright; am I a coquette? and if so, in what way? I am seriously troubled, for I dislike anything that is inconstant.

During the past year, I've frequently heard something about myself that bothers me. People say I'm a flirt. Please be honest with me; am I a flirt? If so, how exactly? I'm genuinely concerned because I dislike anything that is unsteady.

Some one, no slanderer, says that I speak with my eyes. Is that true? I have asked my sister to watch me well, and to tell me what they see in me that is strange, what there is in the play of my eyes. And my truth-loving little sister says—she is always conscientious—that my eyes dance as if they were saying much when I talk long, never mind with whom. Believe me, when I say that I do not do it intentionally; that I have no thought of pleasing; and if what she says is true, it is unconscious and in spite of myself.

Someone, not a gossip, says that I speak with my eyes. Is that true? I’ve asked my sister to pay close attention to me and to tell me what she finds unusual about the way I look. My honest little sister says—she always tries to be truthful—that my eyes seem to dance as if they’re expressing a lot when I talk for a long time, no matter who I’m talking to. Believe me when I say I don’t do it on purpose; I have no intention of impressing anyone, and if what she says is true, it’s unconscious and just happens without me realizing it.

It is a strange sensation, when one has always thought oneself a serious, candid girl, to hear all at once that one is a coquettish creature. I was astonished and distressed; I had never given the matter a thought, and would not be guilty of such conduct knowingly.

It’s a weird feeling, when you’ve always seen yourself as a serious, honest girl, to suddenly hear that you’re a flirtatious person. I was shocked and upset; I had never considered it and wouldn’t behave that way intentionally.

I am told that I must modestly (hypocritically) cast down my eyes. I will not do that; I will look men, as well as women, straight in the eyes, not cast down my own before them. I know very well that we shall be made to promise, perhaps under oath, when we go from here, that we will not bring to our families the terrible disgrace of sharing our love and sorrow with a European; on that point they can be at peace.

I’ve been told that I should humbly (hypocritically) lower my gaze. I won’t do that; I will look both men and women directly in the eyes, not bow my head in front of them. I know very well that we will probably be made to promise, maybe even under oath, when we leave here, that we won’t bring our families the awful shame of sharing our love and grief with someone from Europe; they can rest easy on that front.

We would never think of such a thing; inevitably it would be wreaking destruction upon the whole cause. For our own sakes, we could not; we, who wish to set ourselves up as examples.

We would never consider such a thing; it would inevitably cause destruction to the entire cause. For our own sake, we couldn't; we, who want to be examples for others.

You know how very little I care for what "they say," but in this case it shall never be said, "There, you have the whole thing; see what comes of it. When a man gives his daughters European educations, they marry Europeans." That would do incalculable injury to the cause, and that may not be.

You know how little I care about what "people say," but in this case, I won’t let it be said, "There, that's the whole story; look at what happens. When a man gives his daughters European educations, they marry Europeans." That would seriously harm the cause, and that can't happen.

And yet actually what do we do but share our love and sorrow with Europeans? What am I doing at this moment? Do not Europeans live with us in our inmost hearts? And do we not share the inner life of Europeans?

And yet, what do we really do but share our love and sorrow with Europeans? What am I doing right now? Don't Europeans live in our deepest hearts? And don't we share the inner lives of Europeans?

Much, yes everything can be taken away from me, but not my pen, that will always be mine. Do not let them provoke us too much, the most enduring patience can give way. We may be driven to the use of that weapon, even though it should rebound and wound ourselves. You may be assured that we will make good use of it if we go to Modjowarno.

Much, yes everything can be taken away from me, but not my pen; that will always be mine. Don’t let them provoke us too much; even the greatest patience can wear thin. We might be pushed to use that weapon, even if it ultimately hurts us. You can be sure that we’ll make good use of it if we go to Modjowarno.

We long for comfort from our true friends, we have grown cold; we want to warm our frozen hearts on your hearts. We complain about the egoism of others, but what of ourselves? It is pure egotism to share our pain and suffering with others, and to ask for love when we know that for us love is inseparable from sorrow.

We crave comfort from our true friends; we've become distant. We want to warm our cold hearts with yours. We criticize others for being selfish, but what about us? It's pure selfishness to share our pain and suffering with others and to seek love when we know that for us, love can't be separated from sorrow.

Do you not think we have gone back sadly? We have grown hard and unfeeling, and we are often afraid of ourselves.

Do you really think we've gone backward? We've become tough and emotionally numb, and we're often scared of who we are.

O God, give us strength, help and support us; and from you, dear, I ask forgiveness for the sorrow I have caused you by this letter. But to be silent is not good—it is not honest. Forgive me, and love your brown children.

O God, give us strength, help us, and support us; and from you, dear, I ask for forgiveness for the pain I’ve caused you with this letter. But staying silent isn’t right—it’s not honest. Forgive me, and love your brown children.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


L

October 27, 1902.[1]

October 27, 1902.[1]

In spite of all that we have suffered, we know that we are fortunate, for there are many poor creatures in even more miserable circumstances than ourselves, who without friends, without a single confidante—must struggle on alone through life never hearing a cordial sympathetic word; never meeting an understanding look, or receiving a warm pressure of the hand. We feel that we are richly blessed in the possession of love and friendship such as yours.

In spite of everything we've been through, we know we're lucky because there are many unfortunate souls in even worse situations than ours, who without friends and without anyone to confide in—have to navigate life alone, never hearing a kind word, never seeing a friendly gaze, or feeling a warm handclasp. We realize we are truly blessed to have love and friendship like yours.

If you will always love and trust us, little Mother, you will make us happy. We thank you again and again, for your love and sympathy. You see we are answering your letter at once, and we shall put it away and keep it as a sacred relic!

If you always love and trust us, little Mother, you’ll make us happy. We thank you over and over for your love and support. You see, we’re responding to your letter right away, and we’ll save it and keep it as a cherished treasure!

We pray and entreat you, think no more about our happiness. We have told you so often that it is not our own happiness we seek, but that of others.

We ask you, please, stop worrying about our happiness. We've told you many times that it’s not our own happiness we care about, but the happiness of others.

When we go to Europe, we do not expect to gather roses for ourselves.

When we go to Europe, we don’t expect to pick roses for ourselves.

I protest we expect nothing of Europe—nothing of the "happiness" of which European girls dream, nor do we expect that we will find much friendship and sympathy there, or that we will feel at home in a strange environment. We hope only for one thing, to find there knowledge and enlightenment. It will not matter if we do not find it gay in Europe, if we but receive there what we seek.

I insist we don’t expect anything from Europe—nothing from the "happiness" that European girls fantasize about, nor do we think we’ll discover much friendship and understanding there, or feel at home in a foreign place. We hope for just one thing: to gain knowledge and understanding. It won’t matter if we don’t find it cheerful in Europe, as long as we get what we’re looking for.

We do not expect the European world to make us happier. The time has long gone by when we seriously believed that the European is the only true civilization, supreme and unsurpassed.

We don't expect the European world to make us happier anymore. The time has passed when we truly believed that Europeans represented the only real civilization, the best and unmatched.

Forgive us, if we say it, but do you yourself think the civilization of Europe perfect? We should be the last not to see and appreciate the great good that is in your world, but will you not acknowledge that there is also much that brings the very name of civilization into ridicule?

Forgive us for saying this, but do you really think European civilization is perfect? We should be the last to ignore and not appreciate the great good in your world, but can you admit that there’s also a lot that makes the very concept of civilization laughable?

We complain about pettiness and smallness of soul in our own surroundings; do not imagine for a moment that we think that in Holland we shall not find pettiness too.

We grumble about petty behavior and small-mindedness in our own environment; don't think for a second that we believe we won't encounter pettiness in Holland as well.

You know better than we, that among the thousands that are called civilized by the world, only a very few are that in reality. That a broad mind is not possessed by every European from whom it might be expected. And even in the most elegant, exclusive and brilliant salons; prejudice, intolerance and short sightedness are no infrequent visitors.

You know better than we do that among the thousands who are labeled civilized by society, only a very few actually are. Not every European has the open-mindedness you might expect. Even in the most elegant, exclusive, and glamorous social gatherings, prejudice, intolerance, and narrow-mindedness are common guests.

We do not think of Holland as an ideal country, not in the least. Judging from what we have seen of the Hollanders here, we can certainly reckon upon much in that small, cold country that will wound our sensibilities and bitterly grieve us. We Javanese are reproached as born liars, wholly untrustworthy, and we are called ingratitude personified. We have not only read this many times, but we have heard it spoken aloud, and that was a fair test of the speaker's delicacy of feeling.

We don’t see Holland as an ideal country at all. Based on what we’ve observed from the Dutch people here, we can definitely expect a lot in that small, cold country that will hurt our feelings and deeply sadden us. We Javanese are often criticized as natural liars, completely untrustworthy, and we’re labeled as the embodiment of ingratitude. We haven’t just read this countless times, but we’ve also heard it said out loud, which was a good measure of the speaker’s sensitivity.

We only smile when we read or hear such pleasantries, we think to ourselves of European society life which often gives glaring proof of the truth and sincerity of those who sit in high places and look down with scorn upon the lying, untrustworthy Javanese.

We only smile when we read or hear such nice things; we think to ourselves about European social life, which often shows clear evidence of the truth and honesty of those in power who look down with contempt on the deceitful, untrustworthy Javanese.

We came in contact with Europeans very little until a few years ago; the first occasion on which we found ourselves in a European crowd, was at the time of the coronation of her Majesty. How admirable was the comedy play of the European world behind the scenes!

We didn't interact with Europeans much until a few years ago; the first time we found ourselves in a crowd of Europeans was during the coronation of Her Majesty. How fascinating was the drama of the European world behind the scenes!

At that festival, my reverence for Europeans received its death blow. We saw two ladies in earnest speech, intimately holding one another by the arm, their heads confidentially close; we heard affectionate words here and there; good friends, thought we. A gentleman came and broke up the tête-à-tête. As he walked away with one of the ladies, we heard her say: "Such a cat."

At that festival, my respect for Europeans came to an end. We saw two women engaged in serious conversation, holding each other closely by the arm, their heads nearly touching; we heard affectionate words exchanged here and there; good friends, we thought. A man came and interrupted their conversation. As he walked away with one of the women, we heard her say: "What a jerk."

While the remaining lady said to another nearby, "That unfortunate creature, she rigs herself up so ridiculously." Just a little while before she had declared that the dear one was charmingly dressed.

While the other woman said to someone nearby, "That poor girl, she dresses herself so ridiculously." Just a little while ago, she had claimed that the lovely one was charmingly dressed.

We received blow after blow that evening, through this, and other heart-rending little scenes. We saw red, fiery men's faces—"gentlemen" who spread the horrible breath of alcohol around them, when they spoke. And, oh, the noise and racket everywhere! We grew cold to our very hearts, and longed eagerly to get away from these "civilized" surroundings. If we had been base, and had told what these friends had said of one another, a formal civil war would have broken out!

We faced one blow after another that evening, through this and other heartbreaking little moments. We saw the flushed, angry faces of "gentlemen" who spread the awful smell of alcohol when they talked. And, oh, the noise and chaos everywhere! We felt a chill in our hearts and desperately wanted to escape these "civilized" surroundings. If we had been low and had revealed what these friends had said about each other, a full-blown civil war would have erupted!

Soon after that a girl wrote us of a visit which she had paid to an alleged friend. She had been so charmingly, so cordially received. A little after, we met this "friend" and thanked her for her kind reception of our little friend. She said, "I think her a sullen girl; she always looks so sour and waspish."

Soon after that, a girl wrote to us about a visit she had made to a so-called friend. She had been received so charmingly and warmly. A little later, we met this "friend" and thanked her for her kind reception of our little friend. She replied, "I find her to be a gloomy girl; she always looks so sour and irritable."

Innumerable times we have witnessed fantastic kisses between persons whom we knew hated one another. And it was not the despised "nonas"[2] who did this, but white people of unmixed blood; educated, and brought up with every advantage. We saw too how harmless, simple "nonas" were held up to ridicule by clever, educated Hollanders. "The Javanese is a born liar—wholly untrustworthy." We leave the accusation there. We only ask that when a child sins through ignorance, and a full grown, thinking person commits the same sin deliberately and with calculation, which of the two is the most guilty? We think sometimes with reason, what is civilization? Does it consist in a commanding tone, or in hypocrisy?

In countless instances, we've seen unbelievable kisses exchanged between people we knew despised each other. And it wasn't the hated "nonas" [2] doing this, but white individuals of pure descent; educated and raised with every advantage. We also noticed how innocent, simple "nonas" were ridiculed by clever, educated Dutch. "The Javanese is a natural liar—completely untrustworthy." We leave that accusation there. We just ask, when a child makes a mistake out of ignorance, and an adult, thoughtful person commits the same mistake intentionally and with calculation, who is guiltier? Sometimes we reasonably wonder, what is civilization? Is it about having a commanding tone, or is it about hypocrisy?

Oh, what do we do? what have we said? Forgive us little Mother. You know that it is not our intention to grieve you by being honest. Is it not true that honesty is the basis of our friendship—of our love? Often it is not polite to be honest. We do not enjoy being impolite; we are Javanese, to whom "politeness" belongs as a natural heritage.

Oh, what do we do? What have we said? Forgive us, dear Mother. You know that we never meant to upset you by being honest. Isn't it true that honesty is the foundation of our friendship—of our love? Often, it's considered impolite to be honest. We don’t like being rude; we are Javanese, where "politeness" is part of our heritage.

We think that you ought to know our opinion of some things in your civilization. Because you seem to think that we look upon the European world as our ideal. It is not always there that we have found true education, and we know that you must think the same thing. True education is not the exclusive property of those who have had the advantage of books; it is to be found as well among the people upon whom a majority of the white race, convinced as it is of its own excellence, looks down with disdain. Our people have faults, certainly, but they also have virtues which could very well serve as examples to the civilized nations. We have degenerated, gone backward you see, or we would not have lost what a superficial glance can recognize as one of the peculiar qualities of the Javanese people—modesty.

We believe you should know what we think about some aspects of your civilization. You seem to assume that we view the European world as our ideal. However, true education isn’t always found there, and we know you must feel the same way. Genuine education isn’t just for those who have had the privilege of books; it can also be found among the people whom the majority of the white race, convinced of its own superiority, looks down upon. Our people have their flaws, that’s true, but they also possess virtues that could serve as examples for civilized nations. We have declined and regressed, you see, or we wouldn't have lost what even a cursory observation might recognize as one of the unique qualities of the Javanese people—modesty.

Father said to me once, "Ni, do not imagine that there are many Europeans that really love you." Father did not have to tell me that, I knew it very well myself. We could count upon our fingers, and we would not have to use two hands either, those who are really our sincere friends. Most of them pretend sympathy for effect, or through calculation, with some end in view. It is amusing; if one looks at the humorous side of such things, then one is not distressed.

Father once told me, "Ni, don’t think that many Europeans truly care about you." I didn’t need him to say that; I already knew it well. We could count on one hand those who are genuinely our true friends. Most just fake sympathy for show or for some ulterior motive. It’s kind of funny; if you look at the amusing side of things like that, you won’t feel upset.

People often do such foolish things. Do not imagine that I do not see that many of those who now talk about native art, only do it to make themselves agreeable to me, and not because they have any real appreciation of it. Before me every one is enthusiastic. Is it from conviction? But that does not matter, the result will be good, and through such people the real friends of Java and the Javanese may be reached.

People often do really stupid things. Don't think that I don't notice that many who talk about native art only do it to please me, not because they actually appreciate it. In front of me, everyone acts enthusiastic. Is it genuine? But that’s not important; the outcome will be positive, and through those people, the true friends of Java and the Javanese might be found.

We know why the Echo is glad to publish our articles. It is because we are a novelty, and make a fine advertisement for that paper. The Dutch Lelie placed its columns at my disposal, and time and again the directress has asked for letters from me. Why? For the advertisement. Letters from a true daughter of the Orient, from a real "Javanese girl," thoughts from such a half-wild creature, written by herself in a European language, how interesting! If in despair we cry aloud our miseries in the Dutch language, again it is so very "interesting." And if—which may God forbid—some day we should die of our broken hearts—then it would all be so terribly "interesting." Oh, there are people who think that only the interesting is desirable.

We know why the Echo is happy to publish our articles. It’s because we’re something new and make for great advertising for that paper. The Dutch Lelie offered me space in its columns, and time after time the director has asked for letters from me. Why? For the publicity. Letters from a genuine daughter of the East, from a real "Javanese girl," thoughts from such a wild spirit, written by her in a European language—how intriguing! If we cry out in despair about our struggles in Dutch, it's still so very "intriguing." And if—God forbid—one day we were to die from our broken hearts, it would all be incredibly "intriguing." Oh, there are those who think that only the intriguing is worth having.


There is much that is beautiful in the Javanese religious law. It is only a pity that it is not taken more as a symbol.

There is a lot that is beautiful in Javanese religious law. It's just a shame that it's not seen more as a symbol.

People take the things that the wise men preach, literally. They abstain from food and sleep; as now interpreted it means, that one must eat and sleep as little as possible and all will be well in this life and in the life hereafter. The great idea that is back of it, they pass by. That is "It is not eating and sleeping that is the aim of life."

People take what the wise say literally. They give up food and sleep; today's interpretation means you should eat and sleep as little as possible, and everything will be fine in this life and the next. They overlook the bigger idea behind it, which is: "The goal of life isn't just eating and sleeping."

I am a child of Buddha, and it is taught that we should eat no animal food. When I was a child, I was very ill. The doctors could not help me, they could suggest nothing. Then a Chinese convict,[3] who had been friendly with us children, begged to be allowed to help me. My parents consented, and I was healed. What the medicines of learned men could not accomplish was done by "quackery." He healed me simply by giving me ashes to drink of the burnt-offerings dedicated to a Chinese idol. Through drinking that potion, I became the child of that Chinese divinity, Santik-Kong of Welahan. A year or so ago we made a visit to the holy one. There is a little golden image before which incense is burned day and night. In times of epidemic it is carried around in state to exorcise the evil spirits. The birthday of the holy one is celebrated with great brilliancy and Chinese come from far and near. Old Chinese residents have told us the legend of the golden image, which for them really lives.

I am a child of Buddha, and it's taught that we shouldn't eat animal products. When I was a kid, I was very sick. The doctors couldn’t help me; they had no solutions. Then a Chinese convict,[3] who had been kind to us kids, pleaded to be allowed to help me. My parents agreed, and I was healed. What the medicines of educated men couldn’t do was accomplished by "quackery." He healed me simply by having me drink ashes from the burnt offerings dedicated to a Chinese idol. By drinking that mixture, I became the child of that Chinese deity, Santik-Kong of Welahan. About a year ago, we visited the holy one. There’s a small golden image where incense is burned day and night. During epidemics, it’s paraded around to drive away evil spirits. The holy one’s birthday is celebrated with great splendor, and Chinese people come from all over. Long-time Chinese residents have shared the legend of the golden image, which they believe truly lives.

Our land is full of mysticism, of fairy tales, and of legends. You have certainly heard many times of the enviable calmness with which the Javanese meets the most frightful blows of destiny. It is Tekdir—foreordained, they say, and are submissive. The fate of every man is determined, even before he sees the light of life. Happiness and misery are meted out to him before his birth. No man may turn away that which God has decreed. But it is the duty of every one to guard against misfortune as far as possible; only when it comes despite their efforts, is it Tekdir. And against Tekdir nothing in the world can prevail.

Our land is full of mysticism, fairy tales, and legends. You've definitely heard many times about the remarkable calmness with which the Javanese face the harshest blows of fate. It's called Tekdir—predestined, they say, and they accept it. The destiny of each person is decided before they even see the light of day. Happiness and suffering are assigned to him before his birth. No one can escape what God has determined. However, it is everyone's responsibility to protect themselves from misfortune as much as possible; only when misfortune strikes despite their efforts is it considered Tekdir. And against Tekdir, nothing in the world can stand a chance.

That tells us to be steadfast and to push forward and to let happen, what happen will, to submit calmly to the inevitable, and then to say it is Tekdir. That is why our people would not set themselves for ever against that which had actually happened. Brought face to face with a fact, they are face to face with Tekdir and are submissive. God give us strength.

That tells us to be steadfast, to move forward, and to accept whatever happens, to calmly submit to the inevitable, and then to say it is destiny. That’s why our people would not forever resist what has actually occurred. When confronted with a fact, they confront destiny and are accepting. May God give us strength.

We are in deep sorrow. We are preparing to go away from our loved ones. To break loose the bonds which until now have been our happiness. But better a sound little hut than a castle in ruins, better a strong little skiff than to go in a splendid steam-boat and be driven upon a reef.

We’re really sad. We’re getting ready to leave our loved ones behind. We’re about to cut the ties that have brought us joy until now. But it’s better to have a cozy little home than a castle falling apart, and better to have a sturdy little boat than to travel on a fancy steamship and get wrecked on a reef.

For a long time now I have had to go to bed without Father's good-night greeting. Until a few months ago, Father never went to bed without stopping first outside our chamber door, and putting his head inside to see his little daughter once more and to call her name before he went to rest. If the door was locked, he knocked, softly; his little daughter must hear and know that she was not forgotten.

For a long time now, I've had to go to bed without Dad's good-night greeting. Until a few months ago, Dad always stopped outside our room before going to bed, poking his head inside to see his little girl one last time and call her name before he turned in. If the door was locked, he knocked gently; his little girl needed to hear and know that she wasn't forgotten.

Gone now is that dear, dear time. I have had much love—too much—all to myself. For when one has had too much, then there must be another, who goes lacking. Now it is my turn to do without. I have bathed long enough in the over-flow.

Gone now is that precious time. I've had a lot of love—too much—all to myself. Because when someone has too much, there’s bound to be someone else who doesn’t have enough. Now it’s my turn to do without. I've soaked long enough in the overflow.

It is hard for me, but for him, my Father, I hope and pray fervently that he may be so fortunate as to banish me from his heart utterly. My poor, dear loved one will then be spared much misery. I shall always love him dearly in spite of everything; he is more to me than ever, and I am thankful for all the happy years that have gone by. But for my poor Father, it would be better had I never become a child of Buddha, he would then possess me wholly. Even though it were only in memory.

It's tough for me, but for him, my dad, I hope and pray really hard that he can completely forget me. My poor, dear loved one will then avoid a lot of pain. I'll always love him deeply no matter what; he means more to me than ever, and I'm grateful for all the happy years we've had. But for my poor dad, it would have been better if I had never become a child of Buddha; then he would have me entirely, even if it were just in his memories.

What Nellie said is true: "Life brings more cruel partings than death." Those whom death takes away from us in the bloom of love and friendship remain more surely ours in spirit than those whom life leaves to us.

What Nellie said is true: "Life brings more cruel separations than death." Those whom death takes away from us at the peak of love and friendship stay more truly ours in spirit than those whom life allows us to keep.

My dearest Father, that he should find this out in his old age and from his favourite child! May God forgive me, but it is not he alone who has suffered and who will suffer; we too have striven and suffered. We pray God fervently that in the course of time he may see the truth and will learn to be proud of his little daughters. That we may atone to him in some measure for the deep disappointment we are causing him now.

My dearest Father, how could he discover this in his old age and from his favorite child! May God forgive me, but he’s not the only one who has suffered and will suffer; we have struggled and suffered too. We pray to God earnestly that eventually he may see the truth and learn to be proud of his little daughters. That we can make amends for the deep disappointment we are causing him now.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] A half-breed woman, child of a native mother and European father.

[2] A mixed-race woman, daughter of a Native American mother and a European father.

[3] Formerly in Java convicts were released from prison to work the government lands.

[3] In the past, in Java, convicts were let out of prison to work on government land.


LI

November 21st, 1902.[1]

November 21, 1902. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

When we love, is it not our earnest wish that the object of our love should be happy? and those are happy who love and are loved in return. I am not speaking here of the love of man and woman; that is a delicate question and one that I am not capable of judging. But I mean a love which one can feel for many; and never mind how much for one, for another in just the same measure.

When we love, isn't it our genuine desire for the person we love to be happy? Those who love and are loved back are truly happy. I'm not talking about romantic love between a man and a woman; that's a complicated issue and one I'm not qualified to assess. Instead, I'm referring to a kind of love you can feel for many people; it doesn't matter how much you feel for one person because you can feel the same way for another.

Is it selfish when we expect those whom we love and who love us in return, to rejoice in our happiness, even when it consists in the giving of our hearts to another?

Is it selfish when we expect the people we love and who love us back to be happy for us, even when our happiness involves giving our hearts to someone else?

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


LII

November 21st, 1902.[1]

November 21, 1902.[1]

Three of the four shelves of our book-case are plump full of books; the fourth we keep free for photographs and other souvenirs, so that we have all of our friends before us. You are between Mamma and Brother Kartono. A little further away is Dr. Adriana, the learned man who is such a friend of humanity. Then comes a charming little creature, a pure, fresh, unspoiled flower of nature, whom we love very much. Papa, too, has a place of honour. You are in good company truly. And we have you with us—every day; in fact, the day has not begun for us until we have seen our friends and looked into their dear, true faces.

Three of the four shelves in our bookcase are packed with books; we keep the fourth one clear for photographs and other keepsakes so we can keep all our friends close. You’re sitting between Mom and Brother Kartono. A little further away is Dr. Adriana, the knowledgeable man who cares deeply for humanity. Next is a charming little person, a pure, fresh, untainted flower of nature, whom we adore. Dad also has a spot of honor. You’re definitely in good company. And we have you with us every day; in fact, our day doesn’t start until we’ve seen our friends and looked into their lovely, genuine faces.

We have an idea that we shall see you just once, and that the meeting will be brief. A meeting—a brief greeting and then a—parting; all in a few moments of time. We shall catch, as it were, a glimpse of one another, and then vanish for ever—each from the other's ken. It is silly, but we have this idea and are not able to get it out of our heads. But why do we yearn for the personal, bodily meeting when the spiritual meeting is so pleasant? We ought not to need anything more—is not the spiritual the best in us?

We have this notion that we will only see you once, and that our time together will be short. Just a meeting—a quick hello and then goodbye; all in just a few moments. We will, in a way, catch a glimpse of each other and then disappear forever—out of each other’s lives. It’s a bit foolish, but we can’t shake this thought. But why do we crave a face-to-face meeting when the connection we have spiritually is so nice? We shouldn’t need anything beyond that—isn’t the spiritual side the best part of us?


What do you think of the Japaraesque fire-screen? It is splendid, is it not? Hail to all noble friends of Java, who brought the art of her people, and with it the beauty of their souls, into the light! We hope fervently that the interest now taken will not dwindle as has that in all too many other things, and that it will not prove only a fleeting fashion.

What do you think of the Japaraesque fire-screen? It’s amazing, right? Cheers to all the noble friends of Java who introduced the art of its people, along with the beauty of their spirits, into the spotlight! We sincerely hope that the current interest doesn’t fade away like it has with so many other things, and that it doesn’t end up being just a passing trend.

No, it shall not do that, although we realize that the majority of those who now show interest in our art do so only because it is the fashion; but those who gave the movement its first impetus did so from sincere conviction, and that will prevail in the long run.

No, that's not going to happen, even though we know that most people who are interested in our art right now are doing so just because it’s trendy; however, the ones who initially inspired this movement did it from genuine belief, and that will ultimately win out.

You see, I should enjoy living so many different kinds of lives. I should like to be in a mining district—among mine workers; or in a native Christian community, among native Christians. In a Chinese or Malay camp, or what not. But above all I should like to experience life, as it is lived in Dessa and Kampong among our own people; that has always had a great charm for me. I know that my people would then grow still nearer to my heart. One cannot learn the soul of a people without living and working among them. The love that I have for our people is only a foretaste of what I should feel under more intimate circumstances. We try to come in contact with the people as much as possible. When we go out alone, we always stop and pay a visit to some of the Kampong houses. In the beginning they looked at us with strange, unfriendly eyes, but it is not so any longer.

You see, I would love to live so many different kinds of lives. I would enjoy being in a mining town—among miners; or in a local Christian community, with native Christians. In a Chinese or Malay camp, or something like that. But above all, I would love to experience life as it's lived in Dessa and Kampong among our own people; that has always drawn me in. I know that my people would then grow even closer to my heart. You can't truly understand the soul of a people without living and working alongside them. The love I have for our people is just a taste of what I would feel in more intimate circumstances. We try to connect with the people as much as possible. When we go out alone, we always stop and visit some of the Kampong houses. At first, they looked at us with strange, unfriendly eyes, but that's no longer the case.

A child's hand is quickly filled, so too is the hand of a childlike people. They are very sensitive to kindness and also have a quick sense of humour. Under the influence of a ready word which will bring a hearty laugh, a sullen karwei is changed into a cheerful human being. Every day for some months, we have had a gang of workmen from the water-staat on our place. They are busy building an addition to our house. We are going to have a splendid pendopo at our rear. During the rest hour, we often go and talk a little with the work-folk. Picture your sister, sitting on a heap of sand, surrounded by workmen who have almost no clothes on their bodies and who are smoking straw, or eating rice. Naturally we must begin the conversation, for an inferior would rather be silent a whole day than to speak first to his superior.

A child's hand fills up quickly, just like the hand of a childlike people. They are very attuned to kindness and have a sharp sense of humor. With just a few kind words that can spark a real laugh, a grumpy person can turn into a cheerful one. For several months now, we've had a group of workers from the water authority at our place. They're busy adding on to our house. We're going to have a beautiful pavilion in the back. During their breaks, we often go and chat a bit with the workers. Imagine your sister sitting on a pile of sand, surrounded by laborers who are mostly bare and either smoking straw or eating rice. Of course, we have to start the conversation because someone of lower status would rather stay quiet all day than speak first to someone above them.

They work under the supervision of an "Indo."[2]

They work under the supervision of an "Indo."[2]

He is good to his people, who come and go freely in his presence, and are always treated with consideration. We often hear them make little pleasantries with the toewan, a certain indication that the "baas" is good to them. If they receive orders to work over-time, we never hear them grumble. That is pleasant, is it not? And this sinjo[3] might well serve as an example.

He treats his people well, allowing them to come and go freely around him, and they are always treated with respect. We often hear them joke around with the boss, which clearly shows that he is good to them. When they’re asked to work overtime, we never hear them complain. That's nice, right? And this guy might serve as a great example.

[1] To Heer E.C. Abendanon.

To Heer E.C. Abendanon.

[2] Indo-European used commonly to denote a many-mixed blood.

[2] Indo-European was often used to refer to a diverse mix of ethnic backgrounds.

[3] Sinjo from the Portuguese "Senhor," indicating master, used toward natives with European blood.

[3] Sinjo comes from the Portuguese word "Senhor," which means master, and is used for natives with European ancestry.


LIII

December 12th, 1902.[1]

December 12, 1902.[1]

We think that your little table is the most beautiful of all the carved work that our Singo has done. A short while ago he was saved as though by a miracle, from a great calamity. Eleven houses near his own were burned to the ground. The cocoanut tree in his little garden was all ablaze, but by great good fortune his house remained uninjured. The whole village ran out to see the miracle and asked the lucky owner of the only remaining house, what "Ilmoe"[2] or "Djamat"[3] he had to protect him. For they thought, of course, that he had saved his house through some magic spell. No, he had no "Ilmoe" or "Djamat," nor magic spells, he had only "Goesti Allah" who had spared him for his own purposes. The day after the fire, the man came to us, and fancy! he thanked us for the preservation of his dwelling. He insisted that it was the power of our prayers for him that had kept his house from misfortune. Such naïve and simple faith is touching.

We believe that your little table is the most beautiful of all the carvings our Singo has created. Not long ago, he was miraculously saved from a terrible disaster. Eleven houses nearby were burned to the ground. The coconut tree in his small garden was completely on fire, but fortunately, his house remained unharmed. The whole village rushed out to witness this miracle and asked the lucky owner of the only intact house what "Ilmoe"[2] or "Djamat"[3] he had to protect him. They assumed, of course, that he had saved his home through some magic spell. No, he had no "Ilmoe" or "Djamat," nor any magic spells; he had only "Goesti Allah," who had spared him for his own reasons. The day after the fire, the man came to us, and believe it or not! he thanked us for keeping his home safe. He insisted that it was the power of our prayers for him that had protected his house from disaster. Such naive and simple faith is truly touching.

I asked myself if it would be right to take away from these poor souls the simple faith that makes them happy. What could I give them in its stead? The stupidest person can tear down, but it is quite another matter to build up.

I wondered if it was fair to take away the simple faith that brings these poor souls happiness. What could I offer them instead? Anyone can destroy, but it's a whole different challenge to create something new.

We have found so many charming qualities in our humble friends.

We have discovered many delightful traits in our modest friends.

We were turned away for a long time from all religion, because we saw so much uncharitableness under its mantle. We learned, at first slowly; that it is not religion that is uncharitable, but man who has made what was originally Godlike and beautiful, bad and ugly. We think that love is the highest religion, and must one be a Christian in order to love according to that Heavenly command? For the Buddhist, the Brahmin, the Jew, the Mohammedan and even the Heathen can lead lives of pure love.

We stayed away from religion for a long time because we saw so much unkindness hiding beneath its surface. At first, slowly, we learned that it’s not religion that lacks compassion, but people who have corrupted something that was originally divine and beautiful into something bad and ugly. We believe that love is the highest form of religion, and must one be a Christian to love according to that heavenly command? A Buddhist, a Brahmin, a Jew, a Muslim, and even a pagan can live lives filled with pure love.

A little while ago I received a letter from Dr. Adriani in which you would be interested. I told him what you had done for us, and he is so glad for our sakes. "What Mevrouw Van Kol has made you see," he wrote, "is the substance of all religion, the recognition of God as a person, not as goodness, but the Good."

A short while ago, I got a letter from Dr. Adriani that I think you’d find interesting. I told him what you’ve done for us, and he’s really happy for us. "What Mevrouw Van Kol has helped you understand," he wrote, "is the essence of all religion, the acknowledgment of God as a person, not just as goodness, but as the Good."

There are many earnest things in his letter, I wish that I could read it to you and talk about it with you; I must answer it. Somewhere he says, "But I can see no other way, Christianity alone does not bring one happiness, only the personal love of God does that, of which Christianity is the symbol."

There are many sincere things in his letter; I wish I could read it to you and discuss it with you. I need to respond to it. At one point, he says, "But I can see no other way; Christianity alone doesn't bring happiness; only the personal love of God does that, of which Christianity is the symbol."

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] Magic power to obtain what one wishes.

[2] The ability to get whatever one desires.

[3] A talisman which protects from calamity.

[3] A charm that keeps you safe from disaster.


LIV

January 14th, 1903.[1]

January 14, 1903.[1]

My brother; my little brother, will positively not become priaja, and enter the service of the Indian Government. If Mevrouw has told you something of my letters, you will know that I am not sorry, but am rejoicing with brother in his decision. We think it splendid that brother has not for an ideal that which thousands of his fellow countrymen have always looked upon as most desirable, as the very height of good fortune—to be a little Prince, glittering with buttons, under a gold striped parasol. It is a great joy to us that pomp and ceremony have no charm for him, and that he has realized so young that he wishes to go another way from the one that has always been followed, and trodden flat, by the feet of thousands.

My brother, my little brother, definitely will not become a civil servant and join the Indian Government. If Mevrouw has mentioned anything about my letters, you’ll know that I’m not upset but am actually celebrating with him about his choice. We think it’s great that he doesn’t aspire to what thousands of his fellow countrymen have always seen as the most desirable fate—the chance to be a little Prince, shining with buttons and carrying a gold-striped parasol. We're really happy that he finds no appeal in pomp and ceremony, and that he’s figured out at such a young age that he wants to take a different path from the one that has always been followed and worn out by the feet of thousands.

I should have liked for him to dedicate himself to the service of suffering humanity, and to have studied medicine. That is perhaps part selfishness in me, I should have been glad to see him become a doctor because it is such a beautiful calling, and it would have inevitably taught him to understand our ideals. He could have done so much to further the mutual respect between the European and native elements. He could have taught his people to trust the European methods of healing, and he could have called the attention of the European world to the simple native methods whose value has been many times proven.

I would have loved for him to dedicate himself to helping suffering humanity and to study medicine. Maybe it's a bit selfish of me, but I would have been happy to see him become a doctor because it's such a noble profession, and it would have definitely helped him understand our values. He could have done so much to promote mutual respect between Europeans and the local people. He could have taught his community to trust European healing methods, and he could have highlighted the simple traditional methods whose effectiveness has been proven time and again.

I spoke to little brother about the Doktor-Djawa School, but he had no inclination in that direction, and we do not wish to press him.

I talked to my little brother about the Doktor-Djawa School, but he wasn't interested, and we don’t want to force him.

[1] To Dr. Abendanon.

To Dr. Abendanon.


LV

January 17, 1903.[1]

January 17, 1903.[1]

For three longs weeks not a drop of rain has fallen. It is boiling hot as it has never been before, even in the dryest Oostmoesson.

For three long weeks, there hasn't been a single drop of rain. It's scorching hot like never before, even in the driest monsoon season.

Father is in despair; the young rice in the fields is turning brown, Oh, our poor people! So far they have had enough to eat here and they do not know the most frightful of all calamities which a land can suffer—Famine. But what has not been, may be; and this great drought in the time of the wet season presages anything but good. What will happen if it keeps up? For several mornings the wind has blown as it usually does first in May. Has the turning point been reached, has the dry season begun?

Father is feeling hopeless; the young rice in the fields is turning brown. Oh, our poor people! Until now, they've had enough to eat, and they don't know the worst disaster a land can face—famine. But just because it hasn't happened yet doesn't mean it can't; this severe drought during the rainy season doesn't bode well. What will happen if this continues? For several mornings, the wind has been blowing like it usually does at the beginning of May. Have we reached the tipping point? Has the dry season started?

It is frightful, every one looks on helpless. It is hard to see everything that has been sown and planted turn brown and die, without being able to turn a finger to help it, and the great heat harasses the body too; one feels dull and listless.

It’s terrifying; everyone watches helplessly. It’s tough to see everything that’s been planted turn brown and die, without being able to do anything to help, and the intense heat wears the body down too; you feel sluggish and drained.

What do you think of such a complaint from a child of the sun? Oh, how frightful for the people who are working out in the fields, if for us in here it is so scalding hot, and this is the wet season (Westmoesson). Do not be chary with your cold; could you not spare a little of it? You may take as much of our warmth as you wish.

What do you think about a complaint like that from a child of the sun? Oh, how terrifying for the people working in the fields, if it’s so blistering hot for us in here, and this is the rainy season (Westmoesson). Don’t hold back with your cold; can’t you share a little of it? You can take as much of our warmth as you want.

[1] To Mevrouw Van Kol.

To Ms. Van Kol.


LVI

January 27th, 1903.[1]

January 27, 1903.[1]

I have been thinking of the time that is past, the old time when I sat with your father and your dear mother by the sea; those were moments of delight, such as one never forgets. The last time too that we sat with your father by the shore, and he talked to us of our plans, will always live in our memory.

I have been thinking about the past, the old days when I sat with your father and your lovely mother by the sea; those were unforgettable moments of joy. The last time we sat with your father by the shore, and he shared our plans with us, will always stick in our minds.

It was splendid to speak heart to heart with one whom we knew to be such a noble, sincere friend. And what was the result; I could not sleep the whole night, I tossed about in my bed with your father's earnest affectionate words still in my mind and in my heart. That was what we had needed, what we had longed for; an earnest affectionate word, spoken face to face. The next morning early, your father had to go away, to our great sorrow. We went with his Excellency in the carriage past the way where we had talked on the sand; the result of that talk is that very soon, with the full consent of our parents, we are going to present a petition to the Government through the Governor General, asking it to give us an opportunity to help the Javanese woman of the future by completing our education at Batavia. Are you not startled, Brother? I do not know what you will think—that we are fickle? To strive with all our might at first to go to Holland, move heaven and earth to get there, and when at last, thanks to the work of our friends, we can go—to say "I am going to stay." What do you think of such instability? But is it not better to turn! back and acknowledge one's mistake than to persist in a wrong course for the sake of consistency?

It was amazing to connect on such a deep level with someone we knew to be a truly noble and sincere friend. And what was the result? I couldn’t sleep all night; I tossed and turned in bed, your father's heartfelt words echoing in my mind and my heart. That’s what we needed, what we had been longing for: a genuine, affectionate word spoken face to face. The next morning, your father had to leave, which deeply saddened us. We traveled with his Excellency in the carriage past the spot where we had talked on the sand. The outcome of that conversation is that very soon, with our parents' full approval, we plan to submit a petition to the Government through the Governor General, asking for a chance to help the Javanese woman of the future by completing our education in Batavia. Are you surprised, Brother? I don’t know what you’ll think—do you believe we are unreliable? To strive with all our strength at first to go to Holland, move heaven and earth to get there, and then, when we finally can, say, "I’m going to stay"? What do you think of such inconsistency? But isn’t it better to turn back and admit one’s mistake than to keep going down the wrong path just for the sake of being consistent?

Do you know when that idea of going to Holland first took such a fast hold of us? It was in the December days of 1901, when we suffered without knowing why. Then there came to us a wild longing to go away—far away. Away, away—away into another atmosphere—to another land, where we should breathe a different air, and all our soul's wounds should be healed, where we should be strengthened in spirit and perhaps also in body. Strengthened and born anew, we would come back to work for the regeneration of our people. While we were away, people would cease to think of us. Alas, that it would seem so good to be forgotten. We should be forgotten by those for whom we would work, whom we so longed to help.

Do you know when the idea of going to Holland first grabbed us? It was in December 1901, when we were suffering without really understanding why. Then we started to feel a strong desire to escape—far away. Away, away—into a different atmosphere, to another country where we could breathe different air, and all our soul's wounds would heal, where we would gain strength in spirit and maybe even in body. Renewed and revitalized, we would return to work for the revival of our people. While we were gone, people would forget about us. Sadly, it would feel so nice to be overlooked. We would be forgotten by those we wanted to help, whom we desperately wanted to support.

O, poor illusions! You know that it has always been one of our dearest dreams to be educated for our work, in Holland. But Father's last, severe illness has made us think deeply. We understood at last as we stood over his sick bed how fast his dear heart was bound up in us. But I still ask myself, should we have come to this decision if your father had not been here and talked with us? I do not know, but there is no doubt that our parents have to thank your father for much, and we ourselves, are very grateful to his Excellency too.

Oh, poor illusions! You know it’s always been one of our greatest dreams to get an education for our work in Holland. But Father’s recent serious illness has made us think deeply. As we stood by his bedside, we finally understood how much his dear heart was tied to us. But I still wonder, would we have made this decision if your father hadn’t been here to talk with us? I don’t know, but there’s no doubt that our parents owe a lot to your father, and we are very grateful to his Excellency as well.

Sister and I have talked and pondered over your father's words for a long time. The result is that our going to Holland is still in the air—has flown to the moon, but that we hope to go to Batavia with all speed.

Sister and I have discussed and thought about your father's words for a long time. The outcome is that our trip to Holland is still uncertain—it seems impossible now—but we hope to head to Batavia as quickly as possible.

This is all personal. More important, is the effect which our decision will have upon our cause. In the first place if we go to Batavia, we could begin to study at once. While if we go to Holland, we must wait a long time. I think always of your father's words, "Why not do what can be done at once—something will have been accomplished then, while in Holland everything would lie far in the future." Your father spoke of the wounded man who called for help; some one comes to him and says, "No friend—I cannot help you now, I must first study, and learn how wounds should be dressed." Then the some one goes away, and when at last he had learned the art of binding wounds, the man who had called to him, had long been dead.

This is all personal. More importantly, we need to consider how our decision will impact our cause. First of all, if we go to Batavia, we can start studying right away. But if we go to Holland, we’ll have to wait a long time. I often think of your father's words, "Why not do what can be done now—then we've accomplished something, while in Holland everything would still be waiting." Your father talked about the injured man who cried out for help; someone comes to him and says, "No, friend—I can’t help you right now, I first need to study and learn how to treat wounds." Then that person leaves, and by the time they finally learn how to dress wounds, the man who called for help has already died.

Then your father spoke of a pearl lying deep in the sea. You know that it is there but you do not know precisely where. You wade out into the sea and try to find it. The water comes up to your lips, some one calls to you and says-"Friend do not do that, go no further. The water already comes up to your lips, if you are drowned, still you will not have the pearl; get into a boat, measure and fish for it."

Then your father talked about a pearl resting deep in the sea. You know it’s out there, but you don’t know exactly where. You walk into the water and try to find it. The water reaches your lips, and someone calls out to you, saying, "Hey, don’t go any further! The water’s already at your lips; if you drown, you still won’t have the pearl. Get in a boat, figure out where it is, and fish for it."

Your father said we could open a school at once without having to pass a single examination. There is nothing in the law that compels one to pass examination before teaching native girls. We could get some European teachers to help us, that would be as we wished, but do you think it would be well for us to open it at all without adequate preparation? It is true that in "Our School" (how pleasant that sounds) we want to give more of a moral than an academic education. If it is not erected by the Government we would not have to follow the prescribed paths, and we want the whole idea of our school to be the education of children, not as though they were in a school, but in a home, as a mother would bring up her own children.

Your father said we could start a school right away without needing to pass any exams. The law doesn't require anyone to pass an exam before teaching local girls. We could get some European teachers to help us, which would be great, but do you think we should open it without proper preparation? It’s true that in "Our School" (doesn’t that sound nice), we want to focus more on moral education than academic. If it’s not established by the Government, we won’t have to follow the standard rules, and we want the whole concept of our school to be about educating kids, not in a traditional school setting but in a home environment, like a mother raising her own children.

It must be like a great home community. Where the inmates all love one another and learn from one another, and where the mother is not a mother in name but in spirit, the educator of the child's soul and body.

It must be like a wonderful home community. Where the residents all care for each other and learn from each other, and where the mother is not just a title but embodies the role, nurturing the child's mind and body.

We have thought much about that other idea of your father's; but in this way; if we are not able to study, but have to remain at home, could we not take the little daughters of regents here, as many as the kaboepaten would hold? Let them go to school outside, but give them their moral education here with us. We could lead the young hearts through play and help to form the young characters. During the hours when those children would be at school, we could take other little children of native chiefs here in our own neighbourhood and teach them elementary branches, handiwork and other things. All the while unperceived, we would be knocking at the little hearts and trying to get nearer to the little souls. But if we find that we can open a school, then we had rather study first. Do you not think we are right, Brother? The school would be at Magelang or at Salatiga. Your father has talked with ours about it, and there is no objection at all. That would be almost as good as going to Holland. It would be splendid—Hé Brother?

We’ve thought a lot about your father's other idea, but here’s my take: if we can’t study and have to stay home, why not take in the little daughters of regents, as many as the kaboepaten can accommodate? They can attend school elsewhere, but we can provide their moral education right here with us. We could guide those young hearts through play and help shape their characters. While those children are at school, we could take in other little kids from local chiefs and teach them basic subjects, crafts, and more. All the while, we’d be subtly reaching out to their hearts and trying to connect with their souls. But if we discover that we can open a school, then we’d prefer to study first. Don’t you think we’re right, Brother? The school would be in Magelang or Salatiga. Your father has discussed it with ours, and there are no objections at all. It would be just as good as going to Holland. It would be amazing—Right, Brother?

Our grandfather in the past brought up the sons of other nobles. Grandfather had a tutor for his children, and he took the sons of the Pangerang of Solo and of a regent of middle Java to be educated with his own sons. So you see there is nothing new under the sun; our idea which is called startlingly new, is old, inherited from our grandfather. Our plan of education—our spirit, has descended from him. Grandfather was a pioneer; we are only carrying on his work—they were good people, both grandfather and grandmother.

Our grandfather once educated the sons of other nobles. He hired a tutor for his children and invited the sons of the Pangerang of Solo and a regent from central Java to learn alongside his own. So, nothing is really new; what we think is groundbreaking has actually been passed down from our grandfather. Our educational approach and mindset have their roots in him. Grandfather was a trailblazer; we're just continuing his legacy—they were both wonderful people, our grandfather and grandmother.

Your father has told us that according to form a note must be presented in which our plans, and ideas are set forth plainly and exactly. It must be written from the heart, not at all as though it was intended for the Governor General. We should like for your father to read the note first, but his Excellency does not think it necessary. We must write simply, just as we feel.

Your father has told us that we need to present a note outlining our plans and ideas clearly and accurately. It should be written sincerely, not as if it's meant for the Governor General. We would like your father to read the note first, but his Excellency believes that's not necessary. We should write plainly, just as we feel.

[1]To Heer E.C. Abendanon.

To Heer E.C. Abendanon.


LVII

February 1st, 1903.[1]

February 1, 1903.[1]

I must thank you once more for your advice. Your talk did us a tremendous amount of good. Why should I not acknowledge to you that we had never looked at things in that light before, and had never dreamed that if we went to Holland we might endanger our own cause. Our "Friends" would be only too glad to spread abroad the report that we had grown to be wholly "blanda,"[2] and many parents would shudder at the mere thought of entrusting their children to us. You have opened our eyes; we are grateful from our hearts.

I want to thank you again for your advice. Your discussion really helped us a lot. I have to admit that we had never considered things from that perspective before, and we never thought that going to Holland could jeopardize our own cause. Our so-called "Friends" would be all too happy to spread the word that we've become completely "blanda,"[2] and many parents would cringe at the thought of letting their children be with us. You've helped us see things clearly; we're truly grateful.

This morning we were taking a drive and we witnessed a naïve example of native faith. It was out in the fields. Men and animals were uniting in prayer to the All-Highest to bathe the thirsty earth with blessed rain.

This morning we went for a drive and saw a simple display of local faith. It was out in the fields. Men and animals were coming together in prayer to the Almighty to soak the dry ground with much-needed rain.

In the foreground sat the priest and santries,[3] behind the priestesses in white garments and around them hundreds of men, women and children. Sheep, goats, horses and buffaloes were bound to stakes. A priest stood before them and led the service, praying in a loud voice. Most of the people fell in with "Amin-amin," in which chorus the Meeting of the sheep was blended.

In the foreground sat the priest and the santries,[3] behind the priestesses in white robes, surrounded by hundreds of men, women, and children. Sheep, goats, horses, and buffalo were tied to stakes. A priest stood in front of them, leading the service and praying loudly. Most of the people joined in with "Amin-amin," blending with the chorus of the sheep.

This ceremony is called "sembajang istira." They prayed for three days and three nights. You can imagine the delight and gratitude of the people, because now it has rained. Their prayers were effectual and do you know what they say now? We cannot get the idea out of their heads, that we had a share in it.

This ceremony is called "sembajang istira." They prayed for three days and three nights. You can imagine the joy and gratitude of the people because it has finally rained. Their prayers worked, and you know what they say now? They can't shake the feeling that we played a part in it.

Before this at other places the people had held "sembajang istira," but never a drop of rain fell. Chance willed it that we should be present at the solemnities here, so our simple people draw the conclusion that we gave strength to that last prayer and supplication which, plainly, was heard and answered.

Before this, in other places, people had held "sembajang istira," but never did a drop of rain fall. Fate had it that we were here for the ceremonies, so our humble people believe that we strengthened the final prayer and plea, which, clearly, was heard and answered.

Such childlike, confiding faith is touching.

Such innocent, trusting faith is heartfelt.

I wish so often that I had a photographic apparatus and could make a permanent record of some of the curious things that I see among our people. There is so much which we should like to preserve, so that we could give to outsiders a true picture of us Javanese.

I often wish I had a camera to capture some of the fascinating things I see among our people. There’s so much we’d like to preserve, so we could show outsiders an accurate picture of us Javanese.

It would mean so much more than mere written description if they would see the whole scene on the paddi—the buffaloes and the botjok-angongs[4] included. I could then write what I, as a child of Java, think and feel about these things.

It would mean so much more than just a written description if they could see the whole scene in the rice paddies—the buffaloes and the botjok-angongs[4] included. I could then express what I, as a child of Java, think and feel about these things.

You know that I am always glad to be able to do anything for you, and when you ask a favour of me, it is a joyful occasion. I am also glad to do what I can for "East and West." I feel that I am only doing myself a service, for it is for our people, and I and my people are one. So dispose of my time as you will, with a quiet mind, and do not be afraid that you will be asking too much of me. I only ask your forbearance when something that you have ordered does not come quickly enough.

You know I’m always happy to help you with anything, and when you ask me for a favor, it makes my day. I’m also glad to do what I can for "East and West." I feel like I’m really helping myself, since it’s for our people, and I consider myself one of them. So feel free to use my time as you need, and don’t worry about asking too much from me. I just ask for your patience if something you requested doesn’t come through as quickly as you’d like.

I have talked with the goldsmith about going to Solo to learn to work in tortoiseshell there. He is eager to go; already he can make little combs, he has the tools for that, but he does not understand polishing very well; he could learn that at Solo. He is also anxious to learn to work in horn and mother of pearl. That too could be learned there.

I talked to the goldsmith about going to Solo to learn how to work with tortoiseshell. He’s excited to go; he can already make small combs and has the tools for it, but he doesn’t really understand polishing yet; he could learn that in Solo. He’s also eager to learn how to work with horn and mother of pearl. He could learn that there too.

But the revival of our art is just beginning and naturally all of these things cannot be done at once. I have had a pleasant letter from Dr. Pijzel, one of the editors of Eigen Haard. I also received some copies of my article on wood-carving. The illustrations are reproduced beautifully. Do you not think so? I have one set of them made on very fine paper. Do you know what I think so splendid? That the very first time that I write for the public under my own name, "Moedertje" should introduce me. Though it is even as pleasant that the little article should be in demand. We have heard that in the Minahassa, a native girl has "crazy" ideas just as we have. You see we are not the only simpletons. If the nobles here disdain us, and we are rejected by the people too, then we can fly away and seek that sister soul. Far away from the whirl of the markets, in some forgotten place, together we will find work for the head, the heart and the hand. In the great wide world somewhere there must be a place for us.

But the revival of our art is just starting, and naturally, all of these things can’t happen at once. I’ve received a nice letter from Dr. Pijzel, one of the editors of Eigen Haard. I also got some copies of my article on wood-carving. The illustrations look amazing. Don’t you think? I have one set printed on really nice paper. What I think is so great is that the very first time I write for the public under my own name, "Moedertje" should introduce me. It’s also nice that the little article is in demand. We’ve heard that in the Minahassa, a native girl has "crazy" ideas just like we do. You see, we’re not the only ones who are a bit foolish. If the nobles here look down on us, and if the people reject us too, then we can fly away and find that kindred spirit. Far away from the hustle and bustle of the markets, in some forgotten place, we’ll find work for our minds, hearts, and hands. Somewhere in this vast world, there has to be a place for us.

My eldest sister has been here, but she went away yesterday, not back to Kendal, but to Koedoes to visit her mother-in-law and to try to arouse the latter's interest in our cause. Some one goes now to plead for us, who herself once bitterly opposed us. When she was coming here, we did not plan an elaborate speech that would soften her heart. We talked to her simply, just as we felt, and it was sweet and strange when our sister with moist eyes said tremulously "Good, may you carry out your plans and meet with success. I shall pray God to bless you."

My oldest sister was here, but she left yesterday, not going back to Kendal but to Koedoes to visit her mother-in-law and to try to get her interested in our cause. Now, someone is going to advocate for us who once strongly opposed us. When she was coming here, we didn’t prepare a fancy speech to win her over. We just spoke to her honestly, as we felt, and it was both sweet and surprising when our sister, with teary eyes, said softly, “Good, may you follow through with your plans and find success. I will pray for God to bless you.”

We asked her, "Will you still cling to us if others revile us and condemn us?"

We asked her, "Will you still stick with us if others criticize and judge us?"

And she answered, "Even the loudest talkers will be silent some day." Sister thinks that her mother-in-law will help us, and that her husband too will have sympathy for us.

And she replied, "Even the loudest speakers will be quiet someday." Sister believes that her mother-in-law will assist us, and that her husband will also have compassion for us.

But how are things here at home? Formerly we must never speak to others about the subject nearest our hearts, now they bring it up themselves. We talked not long ago with a stranger about several things. My heart beat with joy and happiness when I saw Father standing next to me the whole time. "I am his child in spirit too," sang my heart! Father invited the stranger to come here so that we could exchange our thoughts and ideas. He thought it would be good for us. Oh is my dream to really become reality? Are we going on our way with our parents' full blessing? Before we had an opportunity to write to the Heer Sijthoff, we received a very cordial letter from him last week, reproaching us for our obstinacy. A few lines further on, he declared that we had forced his respect and promised to give us his support. When we need it, we have only to ask him.

But how are things at home? In the past, we could never talk to others about what was closest to our hearts, but now they bring it up themselves. We recently talked with a stranger about various topics. My heart filled with joy and happiness when I saw Father standing beside me the whole time. “I am his child in spirit too,” my heart sang! Father invited the stranger to come here so we could share our thoughts and ideas. He believed it would be beneficial for us. Oh, is my dream really coming true? Are we moving forward with our parents' full support? Before we had a chance to write to Mr. Sijthoff, we received a warm letter from him last week, scolding us for our stubbornness. A few lines later, he stated that we had earned his respect and promised to offer us his help. When we need it, we just have to ask him.

[1] To Dr. Abendanon.

To Dr. Abendanon.

[2] Blanda: European.

Blanda: European.

[3] Those who live pious lives and scrupulously observe all forms of religion. A student of theology.

[3] Those who lead devout lives and carefully follow all aspects of their religion. A theology student.

[4] Boys who herd buffaloes.

Boys herding buffalo.


LVIII

March 4th, 1903.[1]

March 4, 1903.[1]

I have been laid low by sickness; for days they watched over me anxiously—I was in the most frightful pain. Thank God, that is now behind me. And the suffering is a thing of the past. I was freed from my pain by such a strange remedy; we have preserved it and given it to all of our family. Later, it may do our children good.

I've been really sick; for days, they watched over me with worry—I was in such terrible pain. Thank God that's now behind me. The suffering is a thing of the past. I was relieved from my pain by this strange remedy; we've kept it and shared it with all our family. Hopefully, it will help our children in the future.

Yesterday I began work again. And today for the first time, I went driving. Father's pleasure was touching. Naturally I sat next to him, and he held on to me tightly as if he were afraid of losing me. It was a delightful hour, the precious memory of which will be with me always.

Yesterday I started working again. And today, for the first time, I went driving. Father's joy was heartwarming. Naturally, I sat next to him, and he held onto me tightly, as if he were afraid of losing me. It was a wonderful hour, a precious memory that will stay with me forever.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


LIX

March 9th, 1903.[1]

March 9, 1903.[1]

We have received word that the tortoiseshell will be here before many days. And then the goldsmith will go with it to Solo. Now all three branches of the artistic industry of my birth place are growing and thriving. And we are still looking for others that can be spurred back into life. The people know that our aim is their well-being, and they show their appreciation by working with eagerness and enthusiasm. I am thankful that they understand that we have their good always before our eyes; otherwise everything that we might do for them would be useless.

We’ve heard that the tortoiseshell will arrive soon. Then, the goldsmith will take it to Solo. Now all three areas of the arts from my hometown are flourishing. We're still seeking other opportunities that can be revived. The people realize that our goal is their welfare, and they demonstrate their gratitude by working with eagerness and enthusiasm. I’m grateful that they understand we always have their best interests at heart; otherwise, everything we do for them would be pointless.

It is splendid to see life waking and stirring around us. They are beginning to grow vegetables on a large scale, even in the Kampong, around the Malay camp. Everything goes so well. The goldsmith has taken more boys as apprentices, and there are some clever youths that want to be educated for the wood-carving trade also. I have noted one thing with great pleasure; among the apprentices, there is a boy from the kota, and consequently not a child of Blakang-Goenoeng, the wood-carving village. We have to seek out other apprentices, but this boy from the kota came of himself and asked us to take him.

It’s great to see life waking up and moving around us. They’re starting to grow vegetables on a large scale, even in the Kampong, near the Malay camp. Everything is going really well. The goldsmith has taken on more boys as apprentices, and there are some talented young people who want to be educated in wood carving too. I’ve noticed one thing with great pleasure; among the apprentices, there’s a boy from the kota, and he’s not a child of Blakang-Goenoeng, the wood-carving village. We need to look for other apprentices, but this boy from the kota approached us himself and asked to join.

The little ones here will carry on our work when we are gone. We can lead them from a distance so long as they need leading.

The kids here will continue our work when we're no longer around. We can guide them from afar as long as they need guidance.


Some one complained to us about ingratitude, among our inferiors. We told him that if he were distressed at the ingratitude of the people, it was his own fault.

Someone complained to us about the ingratitude of those below us. We told him that if he was upset about their ingratitude, it was his own fault.

He looked at us with his great eyes and said; "My fault, when people are ungrateful to me?"

He looked at us with his intense eyes and said, "Is it my fault when people are ungrateful to me?"

"Yes, your fault, when you allow yourself to be distressed by it. For we must never do good with the thought of gratitude before our eyes. We must do good, simply because it is good, and because only in so doing will we fulfil ourselves." I believe that to be happy ourselves, and to make others happy, we must understand. The more we understand the less bitterness we feel, and the easier it is to be just.

"Yes, it's your fault when you let it upset you. We should never do good expecting gratitude in return. We should do good simply because it's the right thing to do, and because that’s the only way we can truly fulfill ourselves." I believe that to be happy ourselves and to make others happy, we need to understand. The more we understand, the less bitterness we feel, and the easier it is to be fair.

He asked us too, "What would happen if you should meet some one in whose presence your heart would beat?"

He asked us too, "What would happen if you met someone in whose presence your heart would race?"

"I should be happy and thankful because that would indicate that I had met a companion soul, and the more companion souls we find, the better it is for our cause, and that of those whom we love."

"I should feel happy and grateful because that would mean I’ve found a kindred spirit, and the more kindred spirits we discover, the better it is for our mission and for those we care about."

"You will never meet a companion soul."

"You will never meet a kindred spirit."

That was said forcefully. What did he mean? Does he place our men too low—or me undeservedly high. If he but knew, I had just received an enthusiastic letter from a young—and to me unknown—companion soul. I shall send the letter to you. It is from a student of the Native Artisans school. A spontaneous expression of sympathy about the article that appeared in Eigen Haard which you induced me to write. It is so like a young boy—young in its glowing enthusiasm, but through it a spirit speaks that is far from commonplace; there is candour in every line.

That was said with a lot of intensity. What did he mean? Does he think our men are not worth much—or me too highly? If he only knew, I just got an enthusiastic letter from a young—and to me unknown—like-minded person. I’ll send the letter to you. It's from a student at the Native Artisans school. It’s a spontaneous expression of support about the article that appeared in Eigen Haard which you encouraged me to write. It feels very much like a young boy—it has that youthful enthusiasm, but through it speaks a spirit that’s anything but ordinary; there’s honesty in every line.

That is a luxury which writers can enjoy, unknown people feel that they are friends when they strike a sympathetic chord. I love to think that it was you who induced me to make my own name known to the public, and such an introduction from one whom I admire deeply is like a benediction.

That’s a luxury writers have; people they don’t know feel like friends when they connect on a personal level. I love to think it was you who encouraged me to share my name with the world, and having an introduction from someone I admire so much feels like a blessing.

If that article has met with success, I attribute it to the fact that it first saw the light through your hands. There were many things that had to be included in that introduction, but in none of them did it miss its mark. Its success has meant much to our artists, and since its appearance many questions have come to me about our wood-carving.

If that article has been successful, I give credit to the fact that it was first released through you. There were a lot of things that needed to be included in that introduction, but it managed to hit the mark on all of them. Its success has been significant for our artists, and since it came out, I've received many questions about our wood-carving.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


LX

April 25th, 1903.[1]

April 25, 1903.[1]

It is stupid and unpardonable that we did not write to you as soon as the great decision was made; that we were not to eat the fruit of the noble work which you and others have done for us. No one could be more surprised at this determination than we ourselves. We had been prepared for anything, but we had never expected that we would say of our own free will "We want to stay." But do not think of us, think of the cause and what will be best for that; it is there we must rest our case.

It’s foolish and unforgivable that we didn’t reach out to you right after the big decision was made; that we wouldn’t enjoy the rewards of the incredible work you and others have done for us. No one was more surprised by this choice than we were. We were ready for anything, but we never thought we would willingly say, "We want to stay." But don’t focus on us; think about the cause and what’s best for it; that’s where we need to focus our efforts.

Do not think that our feelings have changed, they have not. When our request was on the way to the Governor General, we believed firmly that for the sake of our future pupils, education in Europe was an absolute necessity. But after that another truth was impressed upon us: "At this time, it would be far better for the cause if we remained in India."

Do not think that our feelings have changed; they haven’t. When our request was on its way to the Governor General, we firmly believed that for the sake of our future students, education in Europe was essential. But after that, another truth became clear to us: "At this time, it would be much better for the cause if we stayed in India."

You know that it is our dearest wish to complete our educations in Europe. Can you realize what it will cost us to give up the idea on the very eve of its realization? We have been through a terrible struggle. But we threw aside our own desires, when we found that the cause could be served best in a different way. We saw this as soon as we ceased to think of ourselves, but only of our cause.

You know that it's our greatest hope to finish our education in Europe. Can you imagine what it would cost us to abandon that dream just when it's about to happen? We've gone through a tough struggle. But we set aside our own wishes when we realized that we could best support the cause another way. We understood this as soon as we stopped focusing on ourselves and started thinking only about our cause.

The people for whom we wish to work, must learn to know us. If we went away, we should become as strangers to them. And when after some years, we came back, they would see in us only European women. If the people do not like to trust their daughters to European women, how much less would they be willing to trust them to those who were worse in their eyes, Javanese turned European.

The people we want to work with need to get to know us. If we leave, we'll become strangers to them. And when we return after a few years, they will only see us as European women. If they’re hesitant to trust their daughters with European women, they’d be even less likely to trust them with those they view as worse—Javanese women who act European.

Our aim is our people; and if they should be set against us, of what good would the help of the Government be? We ought to strike as quickly as possible, and place before the public as an accomplished fact a school for native girls. Just now they are talking about us, and we are known over the whole of Java. We must strike while the iron is hot. If we went away, interest would grow luke-warm and after a time dwindle away altogether. Now we can make ourselves personally known to our people. Seek to win their sympathy, teach them to trust us. If we had their sympathy and their trust then we should be at peace.

Our focus is on our people; if they turn against us, what good would Government support do? We need to act quickly and establish a school for local girls as a reality. Right now, we're in the spotlight, and we're known all across Java. We need to take action while we have momentum. If we leave, interest will fade and eventually disappear. This is our chance to connect with our people personally. We should aim to earn their support and help them trust us. If we have their support and trust, then we can find peace.

We have not entirely given up the idea of going to Holland, Stella. We could still go, always, and if we should go from Batavia, it would be better than from here. Our parents would then be accustomed to having us at a distance, and after they had once gotten used to the idea, it would not be so hard for them, if the distance were made greater.

We haven’t completely abandoned the idea of going to Holland, Stella. We could still go, anytime, and if we left from Batavia, it would be better than leaving from here. Our parents would then be used to having us at a distance, and once they got used to the idea, it wouldn’t be as hard for them if the distance increased.

For us too that would have a good side. Consider this, we have never been away from home, and if we were suddenly taken from our warm little nest, from our own country, and placed in another environment far from all who loved us, the change would be great.

For us, that would definitely have its upsides. Think about it: we’ve never left home, and if we were suddenly taken from our cozy little nest, from our own country, and placed in a completely different environment far away from everyone who cares about us, the adjustment would be huge.

But that is only a side issue. We knew that all along, and had never seen anything against it. The main question is the danger to our undertaking itself. We had never looked at the other side, from defiant courage, or courageous defiance, call it what you will—carried away by our enthusiasm, we thought little—or not at all—of the temper of the public. Yes, we thought it to our credit to defy it, and to hold our own ideas high against the world. Not disturbing ourselves one way or another about its approbation, so long as we ourselves were convinced of the holiness of our cause. We still think that is right, but in this instance, we may not live up to our ideal. For now everything depends for us upon the good will of the public. Always we wish to work for the good of our people, and we must not set them against us by crushing with relentless hands the ideas upon which they have thriven and grown old through the centuries.

But that's just a minor issue. We always knew that and never found anything to suggest otherwise. The main concern is the risk to our project itself. We hadn’t considered the other perspective, whether you call it defiant courage or courageous defiance—we were so caught up in our enthusiasm that we didn’t think much—or at all—about how the public might react. Yes, we took pride in standing against it and championing our own ideas in the face of the world. We didn’t let its approval worry us as long as we felt convinced of the righteousness of our cause. We still believe that’s the right attitude, but in this case, we might not be able to live up to our ideals. Right now, everything relies on the public’s goodwill. We always want to work for the benefit of our people, and we shouldn’t alienate them by crushing the ideas that they’ve cherished and upheld for generations.

Patience, the wise have said to us all along. We heard them but did not understand. Now we are beginning to understand. Stella, now we know that the watchword of all reformers must be Patience. We cannot hasten the course of events, we only retard them when we try to push forward too hastily. If the public should be aroused against us, the whole cause would be held back. People would be unwilling to give their daughters a liberal education, for education would be held responsible for such impossible creatures as we.

Patience, the wise have always told us. We heard them but didn't get it. Now we're starting to understand. Stella, we now realize that patience must be the guiding principle for all reformers. We can't rush things; trying to push too quickly only slows progress. If the public turns against us, it would set the entire cause back. People would hesitate to give their daughters a liberal education, as education would be blamed for producing such challenging individuals like us.

Patience! patience, even unto eternity. Stella, I was so miserable when this truth penetrated at last. We must curb ourselves in our enthusiasm, we will not pass our goal without seeing it. Mevrouw Van Kol wrote to us, that before we can realize an ideal, we must first lose many illusions. The first illusion that we have thrown aside is not to give ourselves to the public frankly just as we are. No, that may not be. The public must not know what we are really fighting—the name of the enemy against which we take the field must never, never be cried aloud. It is—polygamy. If that word were heard no man would trust his child to us. I have struggled against this, it is as though we began our work with a lie.

Patience! Patience, even to eternity. Stella, I was so miserable when this truth finally sank in. We need to hold back our excitement; we won't reach our goal without recognizing it first. Mevrouw Van Kol wrote to us that before we can achieve an ideal, we must first let go of many illusions. The first illusion we've discarded is the idea of being completely open with the public about who we really are. No, that can't happen. The public must not know what we're truly fighting—the name of the enemy we're battling must never, ever be spoken aloud. It is—polygamy. If that word were to be heard, no man would trust his child with us. I've fought against this; it feels like we're starting our work with a lie.

We hoped to make ourselves known just as we were, and that even so, from conviction that we were right, parents would send their children to us. It would be impossible.

We wanted to present ourselves as we truly were, and we believed that because we were right, parents would choose to send their children to us. But that seemed impossible.

We have not yet begun our work and yet we have seen our illusions dwindle away one by one. Oh Stella, do not make the loss of this great illusion harder to us by your sorrow. It is hard enough as it is. You have always known that it was my dearest wish to go to your country and to gather wisdom there for my own people. Let us never speak of it again.

We haven't even started our work, and already we've watched our dreams fade away one by one. Oh Stella, please don't make the loss of this dream even harder for us with your sadness. It's tough enough already. You've always known that my greatest wish was to go to your country and gain knowledge there for my own people. Let's not talk about it again.

I thank you, in the name of my parents too, a thousand times for all that you have done for us and—for nothing. No, Stella, your work is not lost, the work of you all. Though we may make no use of its fruits now, it will be of great good to our cause, attention will have been drawn to it.

I thank you, on behalf of my parents as well, a thousand times for everything you’ve done for us—and for no reward. No, Stella, your efforts aren't in vain; none of your work is. Even if we can't benefit from it right now, it will greatly help our cause because it has brought attention to it.

Before this, questions relating to the education of the Javanese people, have always been brought up by those who had some interest of their own at stake.

Before this, questions about the education of the Javanese people have always been raised by those who had their own interests involved.

Now the interest is free from ulterior motive; would that have been the case if you had not drawn the attention of the liberal to us? Would the Government have been ready to help us if you had not worked for us? I thank you a thousand times for your great love. In the name of my people, I thank you sincerely. Great good will come of your work for the Javanese. Be sure of that.

Now the interest is genuine and without hidden motives; would that still be true if you hadn't brought the attention of the liberal to us? Would the Government have been willing to help us if you hadn't advocated for us? I thank you a thousand times for your incredible support. On behalf of my people, I sincerely thank you. Great things will come from your efforts for the Javanese. You can count on that.

Our plan is, if our request is answered favourably, to go at once to Batavia. Roekmini will study drawing, handiwork, hygiene and nursing. In drawing, she will have lessons from the teacher at the Gymnasium, and she will take the course in hygiene at the Dokter-Djawa School. I shall take a normal course, continuing the same studies, with which I have already been working here for several months.

Our plan is, if our request is granted, to go straight to Batavia. Roekmini will study drawing, crafts, hygiene, and nursing. For drawing, she will have lessons from the teacher at the Gymnasium, and she will take the hygiene course at the Dokter-Djawa School. I’ll enroll in a normal course, continuing the same studies that I’ve already been working on for several months here.

[1] To Mejuffrouw Zeehandelaar.

To Ms. Zeehandelaar.


LXI

July 4th, 1903.[1][2]

July 4, 1903.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—[2]

Whatever the future may have in store for us, I pray that we may always remain confident and gay and full of faith.

Whatever the future holds for us, I hope we can always stay positive, cheerful, and full of faith.

I have said so often to others, "do not despair, do not curse your cross, weary one. Through suffering comes power." Now it is my fate to apply what I have been preaching.

I have often told others, "don’t lose hope, don’t resent your struggles, tired friend. Strength comes from suffering." Now, it's my turn to put into practice what I've been preaching.

But I will not think any more of strife or suffering, of care and of anxiety. It makes my head so tired, and my heart so sick. I will smell the perfume of flowers and bathe in the sunshine; they are always here to comfort us.

But I won't dwell on conflict or pain, on worries and anxiety anymore. It makes my head tired and my heart sick. I will enjoy the scent of flowers and soak up the sunshine; they’re always here to comfort us.


Moeske, we have begun our work. We thank your husband for his advice to begin at once, just as we were. We had not dared to hope that it would begin so easily.

Moeske, we’ve started our work. We appreciate your husband’s suggestion to get started right away, just like we were. We didn’t expect it to kick off so smoothly.

We started with one pupil, quickly the number jumped to five, and tomorrow morning eight will come to the kaboepaten, and soon there will be ten. We are so pleased when we look at our little children. They are such a fresh unspoiled little band; they always come exquisitely neat, and they get along so amiably together. They learned to trust us quickly; while they pay all due respect to form, they are still as free and unrestrained before us as though there were no such thing as rank or difference of degree.

We began with one student, and before we knew it, the number jumped to five. Tomorrow morning, eight will come to the kaboepaten, and soon there will be ten. We feel so happy when we see our little children. They are such a fresh and innocent group; they always arrive looking neat, and they get along so well with each other. They learned to trust us quickly; even while showing all the proper respect, they are still as open and relaxed around us as if there were no hierarchy or differences in status.

The day before yesterday the djaksa of Karimoen Djawa[3] brought a daughter to me. Picture it Moeske, they send their daughters away from home, and let them eat with us here in a strange place.

The day before yesterday, the djaksa of Karimoen Djawa[3] brought a daughter to me. Imagine that, Moeske; they send their daughters away from home and let them eat with us here in this unfamiliar place.

Yesterday, a young mother came to me in great distress; she said that she lived too far away, if it were not so, she would be so glad to come and study with us herself. As that cannot be, she wants to provide for her little daughter, the education which she has not had the opportunity to gain. Her child is not yet a year old; as soon as she is six years old, her mother will send her to us, wherever we may be.

Yesterday, a young mother came to me, really upset. She said that she lived too far away; if it weren't the case, she would be thrilled to come and study with us herself. Since that’s not possible, she wants to give her little daughter the education she never had. Her child isn't even a year old yet; as soon as she turns six, her mother plans to send her to us, no matter where we are.

The children come here four days in the week, from eight to half past twelve. They study, writing, reading, handiwork and cooking. We teachers do not give lessons in art unless the pupils show a special aptitude for it.

The kids come here four days a week, from eight to twelve thirty. They study writing, reading, crafts, and cooking. We teachers don't teach art unless the students show a special talent for it.

Our school must not have the air of a school, or we that of school-mistresses. It must be like a great household of which we are the mothers. We will try and teach them love as we understand it, by word and deed.

Our school shouldn't feel like a typical school, and we shouldn't act like school teachers. It should be like a big family where we are the nurturing figures. We will try to teach them love as we see it, both through our words and our actions.

In our own youth, we were guided by that simple precept which is universally understood: "Do not unto others what you do not wish done unto yourself."

In our youth, we were guided by that simple principle that everyone understands: "Don’t do to others what you don’t want done to yourself."

Mevrouw Van Kol has told us much of your Jesus, and of the apostles Peter and Paul.

Ms. Van Kol has told us a lot about your Jesus and the apostles Peter and Paul.

Of whatever belief or race a man may be, a great soul is a great soul—a noble character, a noble character. I have read "Quo Vadis," and I have been thrilled with admiration for the martyrs to their faith, who amid the bitterest suffering, still looked faithfully and trustingly toward the Highest and proclaimed His praise in beautiful song. I have suffered with them and I have rejoiced with them.

No matter what someone's beliefs or background are, a great soul is still a great soul—a noble character is a noble character. I've read "Quo Vadis," and I’ve been filled with admiration for the martyrs of their faith, who, despite immense suffering, still looked faithfully and trustingly toward the Highest and proclaimed His praise in beautiful songs. I’ve shared in their suffering and rejoiced with them.

Do you know "We Two," by Edna Lyall? That is a very fine book. It treats of atheism and Christianity, of true Christianity and of its frightful perversion, of which, alas, there is so much in the world. The atheist, Luke Raeburn, is a great figure, and Erica Raeburn too is a noble character, who from a zealous atheist becomes a sincere and believing Christian. They were a father and daughter who loved each other devotedly, and depended each upon the other.

Do you know "We Two," by Edna Lyall? It's a really great book. It deals with atheism and Christianity, exploring true Christianity and its terrible distortions, of which, unfortunately, there is so much in the world. The atheist, Luke Raeburn, is a significant character, and Erica Raeburn is also a noble figure, who evolves from a passionate atheist to a sincere and believing Christian. They were a father and daughter who loved each other deeply and relied on one another.

We read too the "Soul of a People." That is about Buddhism and is also a beautiful book. We are anxious now to read something about Judaism (do you not say that?). Perhaps Zangwill's book "Dreams of the Ghetto" will be what we seek.

We also read "Soul of a People." It's about Buddhism and is a beautiful book. We're eager now to read something about Judaism (don't you agree?). Maybe Zangwill's book "Dreams of the Ghetto" will be what we're looking for.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] Written with a pencil after an illness.

[2] Written with a pencil after being sick.

[3] A group of islands off the coast of Japara.

[3] A cluster of islands near the coast of Japara.


LXII

August 1, 1903.[1]

August 1, 1903.[1]

A few words to announce to you, as briefly as possible, a new turn in my life. I shall not go on with our great work as a woman alone! A noble man will be at my side to help me. He is ahead of me in work for our people; he has already won his spurs while I am just beginning. Oh, he is such a lovable, good man, he has a noble heart and a clever head as well. And he has been to Holland, where his bride would so gladly go, but must not for her people's sake.

I want to quickly share some news about a new chapter in my life. I won’t continue our important work alone as a woman! A wonderful man will be by my side to support me. He is more advanced in our efforts for our community; he has already made his mark while I am just starting out. Oh, he is such a kind, lovable person, with a big heart and a sharp mind. He has been to Holland, where his fiancée would love to go, but can’t for the sake of her people.

It is a great change; but if we work together, and support and help one another, we may be able to take a far shorter road to the realization of our hopes than could either alone. We meet at many, many points. You do not yet know the name of my betrothed; it is Raden Adipati Djojo Adiningrat, Regent of Rembang.

It’s a big change; but if we collaborate and support each other, we might be able to reach our goals much quicker than we could alone. We connect at many points. You don’t know the name of my fiancé yet; it’s Raden Adipati Djojo Adiningrat, the Regent of Rembang.

And now, adieu! Soon, I shall write again, and I hope at greater length.

And now, goodbye! I’ll write again soon, and I hope to share more then.

[1] To Mevrouw Van Kol.

To Mrs. Van Kol.


LXIII

August 1st, 1903.[1]

August 1, 1903.[1]

I want to make myself worthy of the highest title, and that is a Child of God. Have I not told you often that we were done with all personal happiness?

I want to make myself worthy of the highest title, and that is a Child of God. Haven't I often told you that we were done with all personal happiness?

Now life comes to demand that promise of me. I have said that nothing could be too bitter or too hard for us, if it would but enable us to add one little grain of sand to the building of that great structure, the happiness of a people.

Now life insists on that promise from me. I’ve said that nothing could be too bitter or too difficult for us if it would just let us add one small grain of sand to the construction of that great structure, the happiness of a people.

Now I have been tested—What am I worth?

Now I've been tested—What am I worth?

Yesterday was again an exciting day for us. We received a communication from the Department of Education, telling us if we did not wish to make use of the opportunity granted us to be educated as teachers, to send a statement accordingly in writing to the Governor General. How must the statement which has been asked for, be worded? Briefly and to the point, that I no longer wish to make use of the offered opportunity because I am engaged to be married; or because now a still better opportunity has presented itself to me of working for our people at the side of a noble man, whom I respect, who loves the people with me, and who will ably support me in my work. I shall be of much greater service with him, than we two, as women standing alone, could ever be.

Yesterday was another exciting day for us. We got a message from the Department of Education saying that if we didn’t want to take the chance to be educated as teachers, we should send a written statement to the Governor General. How should we word this statement? Clearly and directly, saying that I no longer wish to pursue the offered opportunity because I’m getting married; or because I now have an even better chance to work for our community alongside a noble man, whom I respect, who loves the community as I do, and who will strongly support me in my work. I will be much more effective with him than we could ever be as two women on our own.

And Roekmini does not wish to take advantage of the opportunity, because she may not, nor does she wish even if she could, to go alone. She will reach her goal in a different way.

And Roekmini doesn’t want to take advantage of the opportunity, because she can’t, and she wouldn’t even if she could, go alone. She’ll achieve her goal in another way.

Then I wish to express my respect and gratitude to the Government for having taken the interests of Java to heart, and because when a child of the people asked for aid, it lent an ear to her request, and was willing to meet her half way in her regard for the future welfare of her race. Holland has now grown nearer to us. We are convinced now that the Netherlands wishes the happiness of India; that is no hollow phrase; we mean it.

Then I want to express my respect and gratitude to the Government for taking Java's interests seriously. When a member of the community asked for help, they listened to her request and were willing to work with her for the future well-being of her people. Holland feels closer to us now. We are confident that the Netherlands genuinely wants India to be happy; that's not just empty words; we truly mean it.


All of my friends among my humble fellow countrymen have always wished and prayed this for me, "That Bendora Adjeng Tini might go nowhere but to a kaboepaten."

All my friends among my humble fellow countrymen have always wished and prayed for me, "That Bendora Adjeng Tini might only go to a kaboepaten."

And the simple minded hearts rejoice now because their dream is to be realized, they are happy because their wish for their Bendora is coming true. You see how my simple friends triumph. "Vox populi vox dei." If that is true then it is under the guidance of a higher power that my path in life has taken a different direction from that which I myself had planned.

And the simple-minded hearts are celebrating now because their dream is coming true; they’re happy because their wish for their Bendora is being fulfilled. You can see how my simple friends are winning. "Vox populi vox dei." If that’s true, then it’s with the guidance of a higher power that my life has taken a different path than the one I had planned for myself.

"May you be a blessing, a refuge to many, the tree in whose shade they find refuge from the heat of the day." That is what many old people here pray for me. May I live up to the expectations of these who are simple of heart.

"May you be a blessing, a refuge to many, the tree in whose shade they find shelter from the heat of the day." That is what many elders here pray for me. May I live up to the expectations of those who are pure of heart.

A great task lies before me; unquestionably it is hard, but if I succeed, and bring it to a good end, I shall serve our people as I could never have served them in any other way. If my work is well done, it will be a lesson that will have a powerful effect upon our cause, because to my fellow countrymen my future will be the most beautiful and desirable in the world.

A big challenge is ahead of me; it’s definitely tough, but if I succeed and see it through to the end, I’ll be able to serve our people in a way I could never have done otherwise. If I do a good job, it will set an example that will have a strong impact on our cause, because to my fellow countrymen, my future will be the most amazing and appealing in the world.

The mere fact of my marriage will do good; it will interest the parents, spur them on to educate their daughters, and impress them more than could a thousand inspired words. It stands for a fact, that beauty and riches are to be despised before gifts of the heart and mind.

The simple fact that I’m married will be beneficial; it will motivate parents, encourage them to educate their daughters, and impact them more than a thousand inspired words could. It's clear that beauty and wealth should be valued less than gifts of the heart and mind.

I remember my own words, when some one asked me how the idea of education could be impressed upon our women and girls. The Javanese people are just like other children of nature: they are children of the sun, worshippers of splendour and brilliancy. Very well, gratify that wish, give them what their hearts desire, but at the same time give them something that is true, that is of real worth.

I remember when someone asked me how we could instill the value of education in our women and girls. The Javanese people are just like any other natural people: they are children of the sun, drawn to beauty and brilliance. That’s great—satisfy that desire and give them what they want, but also provide them with something genuine and truly valuable.

Now we shall not infringe too harshly upon the customs of our land, our childlike people can still have their pomp and splendour. The freedom of women is inevitable; it is coming, but we cannot hasten it. The course of destiny cannot be turned aside, but in the end the triumph has been foreordained.

Now we won't harshly disrupt the traditions of our land; our innocent people can still enjoy their grandeur and glory. The freedom of women is unavoidable; it's on its way, but we can't rush it. The path of destiny can't be changed, but in the end, victory has already been determined.

We shall not be living to see it, but what will that matter? We have helped to break the path that leads to it, and that is a glorious privilege!

We might not be around to witness it, but what does that matter? We've helped pave the way that leads to it, and that's an incredible privilege!

Do not be uneasy; my betrothed will not cut my wings short; the fact that I can fly is just what has raised me so high in his eyes. He will only give a larger opportunity to stretch out my wings; he will help me to broaden my field of work. He appreciates your Meiske for herself, and not as a possible ornament for his home.

Don't worry; my fiancé won't clip my wings; the fact that I can fly is exactly what has made me so important to him. He will provide me with more opportunities to spread my wings; he will help me expand my scope of work. He values you, Meiske, for who you are, not just as a potential decoration for his home.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Ms. Abendanon.


LXIV

August 8th, 1903.[1]

August 8, 1903.[1]

Do you know what day this is? It is the third anniversary of our meeting. Three years ago today, three simple, childlike girls received a costly gift from heaven, the gift of a friend after their own hearts! The childlike girls have grown to be women, life has furrowed wrinkles in the still young faces; their hearts have been through fire. Have they wasted and gone to ashes, or have they come forth from the fire purified?

Do you know what day it is? It's the third anniversary of our meeting. Three years ago today, three simple, youthful girls received a precious gift from above, the gift of a true friend! Those youthful girls have become women, and life has left its marks on their still young faces; their hearts have endured challenges. Have they crumbled to nothing, or have they emerged from those challenges stronger?


Just now we have company; at the table where I sit there are five of us working. Justinah the wise woman came this morning and will stay until next week. We think her a treasure. She spends her time here usefully, teaches embroidery and is so severe when we are careless. When we make a mistake, she immediately pulls everything out. How rich I felt this morning when she laid her hand trustingly on my shoulder, while I explained something or other to her. Now she feels at home with us; I look with so much pleasure into her fine intelligent eyes; they say so much.

Right now, we have company; at the table where I'm sitting, there are five of us working. Justinah, the wise woman, came this morning and will stay until next week. We consider her a gem. She uses her time here well, teaching embroidery and being quite strict when we’re careless. If we make a mistake, she immediately unravels everything. I felt so appreciated this morning when she placed her hand trustingly on my shoulder while I explained something to her. Now she feels at home with us; I look with so much pleasure into her beautiful, intelligent eyes; they say so much.

She is a dessa-child. Oh, how full of love is her calling! You would enjoy meeting her. She listens with attention when one speaks, and then asks such intelligent questions. If you ever come to our neighbourhood again, I hope to be able to take her to you. This clever little woman has already attended forty-eight women in child-birth, and she is such a young thing still, with all a child's eagerness.

She is a dessa-child. Oh, how full of love is her calling! You would enjoy meeting her. She listens attentively when someone speaks and then asks such smart questions. If you ever come to our neighborhood again, I hope to be able to introduce her to you. This clever young woman has already assisted forty-eight women during childbirth, and she is still so young, full of a child’s eagerness.

The Regent of Rembang comes on the seventeenth of this month. I have asked him to bring his children with him. I am so anxious to make the acquaintance of my future family. The children are to be my future, and I shall live and work for them, strive, and suffer, if need be, for them. I hope that they will love me. I have asked their father to give the entire control of his children to me. My dream is to make them feel, in so far as it is possible, that they are my own children.

The Regent of Rembang is coming on the seventeenth of this month. I've asked him to bring his kids with him. I'm really eager to meet my future family. The children are my future, and I’ll live and work for them, putting in the effort and enduring anything if needed, for them. I hope they will love me. I've asked their dad to let me take full responsibility for his kids. My dream is to make them feel, as much as possible, that they are my own children.

There are others that call themselves my children; the Under-Collector here, a rich regent's son and heir, said, "Make my child your servant, let her scrub the floor, draw water, anything that you will, if you will but let her stay with you." I listened with a smile on my face, but I felt like crying.

There are others who call themselves my children; the Under-Collector here, a wealthy regent's son and heir, said, "Let my child be your servant, have her scrub the floor, draw water, whatever you want, just let her stay with you." I listened with a smile on my face, but I felt like crying.

I said nothing, promised nothing, but only prayed silently that I might lock all the little children entrusted to me safely in my heart, and nourish them with my love.

I said nothing, promised nothing, but only prayed quietly that I could keep all the little children entrusted to me safe in my heart and nurture them with my love.

I am only going to take one child with me to my new dwelling—a girl of eight or so, who has been given into my care by her parents. She is the daughter of a teacher and has been to school. She is a lovely child, clever and quick. If she shows any inclination at all, I shall educate her for some profession. Now she receives lessons from my sister in handiwork. In the Rembang there are women and children of gentle birth who have been educated. I shall try to gain their interest in our work later.

I'm only taking one child with me to my new home—a girl around eight years old, who has been entrusted to me by her parents. She’s the daughter of a teacher and has been to school. She's a lovely child, smart and quick. If she shows any interest, I'll educate her for a profession. Right now, she's getting lessons in handiwork from my sister. In Rembang, there are women and children from noble families who have been educated. I’ll try to get them interested in our work later.

My future sister-in-law is already "tainted" by a Western education; that will be pleasant for me. My days, at home are numbered; only two more short months and my future protector will come for me. He and his younger brother, the regent of Toeban, have been here. The day is set; it is the twelfth of November. The wedding will be very quiet, only our families will be present and neither of us is to wear bridal dress; he will be in his uniform, as I have already seen him. That is my wish. His children are not coming, to my great disappointment. They are still too little, and the journey is tiresome.

My future sister-in-law is already "tainted" by a Western education; that will be nice for me. My time at home is limited; just two more short months and my future husband will come for me. He and his younger brother, the regent of Toeban, have been here. The date is set; it's the twelfth of November. The wedding will be very low-key, just our families will be there and neither of us will wear a wedding dress; he’ll be in uniform, as I've already seen him. That’s what I want. Unfortunately, his kids aren’t coming, which disappoints me greatly. They're still too young, and the trip is tiring.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


LXV

August 25th, 1903.[1]

August 25, 1903.[1]

I shall find a rich field of work at Rembang, and thank God, there I shall not stand alone. He has promised to stand at my side and support me; it is also his wish and his hope to support me in my efforts to help our people. He himself has already laboured diligently for their welfare for years. He too would like to help in the work of education, and though he cannot give personal instruction himself, he can have it done by others. Many of his various relatives are being educated at his expense. He expects me to be a blessing to him and to his people; may he not be disappointed! I am very grateful for one thing: his family share his ideas and approve of his choice. They look upon me as the future rearer of their children, and I really hope to serve in that capacity; I do not think of anything else.

I’m going to find a great opportunity to work at Rembang, and thankfully, I won’t be alone there. He has promised to stand by me and support me; he also wants to help me in my efforts to assist our people. He has already worked hard for their well-being for years. He also wants to contribute to education, and even though he can’t teach personally, he can arrange for others to do it. Many of his relatives are being educated at his expense. He expects that I will be a blessing to him and his community; I hope I won’t let him down! I’m very thankful for one thing: his family shares his views and supports his choice. They see me as the future caretaker of their children, and I truly hope to fulfill that role; it’s all I think about.

Sometimes I forget that I have lost so many beautiful illusions; and I think that I am still following my calling, only along a different way from the one that I had mapped out for myself, and I shall think that always; it gives me peace and helps me to be cheerful.

Sometimes I forget that I've lost so many beautiful dreams; and I think I'm still pursuing my passion, just on a different path than the one I had planned for myself, and I believe that always; it brings me peace and helps me stay upbeat.

Nothing is perfect, and nothing may ever be perfect in this world. I had hoped and prayed that I might become the mother and sister of many, and God has heard my prayer, though it is a little different from what I meant.

Nothing is perfect, and nothing may ever be perfect in this world. I had hoped and prayed that I could become the mother and sister of many, and God has heard my prayer, though it’s a little different from what I meant.

It is one of his dreams, too, to be able to raise up our people. He is truly good to his people and to the officials under him; they feed out of his hand.

It’s also one of his dreams to lift up our people. He is genuinely kind to his community and the officials working with him; they rely on him completely.

Day before yesterday a collector was here and spent the whole evening talking to Father about his daughter. He wishes me to undertake her education. His wife has already spoken to me and now he came to talk to Father.

The day before yesterday, a collector came by and spent the entire evening chatting with Father about his daughter. He wants me to take on her education. His wife has already talked to me, and now he came to discuss it with Father.

I am asked to take other children from here; I do not know whether I shall be able to take them all, it is hard to refuse, but I will promise nothing. We shall first see how it goes. We shall wait some days before coming to the hard duty of making a decision, and meanwhile I shall not speak of it save under stress of urgent necessity. I will be forgiven when they see that I do not refuse from pride, but from expediency and out of consideration for others; perhaps for the sake of their own children too.

I'm being asked to take other kids from here; I'm unsure if I can take them all. It's tough to say no, but I can't promise anything. We’ll see how things go first. We'll wait a few days before tackling the difficult task of making a decision, and in the meantime, I won’t mention it unless absolutely necessary. They’ll understand that my refusal isn't out of pride, but rather practicality and concern for others; maybe even for the sake of their own kids too.

Fortunately Rembang is a quiet little place, and it is good that he cares as little as I for amusements.

Fortunately, Rembang is a quiet little spot, and it's great that he cares as little as I do about entertainment.

I am delighted that the Resident there is interested in our cause, so that I shall not go as a stranger. And there will be my great friend, the sea! It lies not more than a hundred feet from the house.

I’m glad that the Resident there is interested in our cause, so I won’t be going as a stranger. Plus, my great friend, the sea, will be right there! It’s only about a hundred feet from the house.

When they told him that I was much interested in the art and kindred industries of our people, he said that there were goldsmiths and wood-carvers there; they only needed a little directing. And listen to this: it is something very pleasant. Perhaps our good friend, Singowirio will go there with me; you know whom I mean, the man from Blakang-Goenoeng.

When they mentioned that I was really interested in the art and related industries of our people, he said there were goldsmiths and wood-carvers there; they just needed some guidance. And check this out: it's something really nice. Maybe our good friend, Singowirio, will go there with me; you know who I mean, the guy from Blakang-Goenoeng.

He could not have followed his Bendoro to Batavia, but now that the plan is somewhat different he is anxious to go. We are planning to take him. But capital and leadership are needed first of all, before our artistic industries can be placed upon a practical basis. A large work-place ought to be built, and many apprentices and artisans taken to work under regular supervision in our immediate neighbourhood.

He couldn't have accompanied his Bendoro to Batavia, but now that the plan has changed, he's eager to go. We intend to take him with us. However, we need funds and leadership first before we can establish our artistic industries on a practical level. A large workspace should be constructed, and many apprentices and artisans should be brought in to work under proper supervision in our local area.

If we only had the money, we could build a work-place, buy material, employ workmen and train apprentices. Singo could be placed at the head of the establishment. I believe in less than a year or two years at most, the capital thus invested would be doubled.

If we just had the money, we could set up a workplace, buy materials, hire workers, and train apprentices. Singo could lead the operation. I believe that in less than a year, or maybe two at the most, the capital we invest would be doubled.

I should have been glad to begin here, but both of us had our eyes upon Batavia. When we were gone our little sisters would have had to take the responsibility for everything, and that would have been too hard for them. Now it is different, we could take the responsibility, if we had the necessary money. I am convinced that our artistic industry has a great future.

I should have been happy to start here, but we were both focused on Batavia. When we left, our little sisters would have had to handle everything, and that would have been too tough for them. Now it's different; we could take on the responsibility if we had the money we need. I truly believe our artistic work has a bright future.

Not long ago, while we were on a little journey, we met the Heer Brandes, brother of Doctor Brandes. He expressed much interest in the art of our country. When I told him of a tokootje[2] of productions of native art at Semarang, he set out immediately to look for it. You must understand that the people of Semarang are opposed to sending the products of their own neighbourhood to Batavia. "East and West" wishes to open a tokootje at Semarang. But again money is needed, and "East and West" cannot give very much as yet. When I told Heer Brandes this, he said, "Oh, do not worry about that, the money will be found, if you will only take care of the other side."

Not long ago, while we were on a short trip, we met Heer Brandes, the brother of Doctor Brandes. He showed a lot of interest in our country’s art. When I mentioned a gallery of local art in Semarang, he immediately went out to find it. You should know that the people of Semarang are resistant to sending their local products to Batavia. "East and West" wants to open a gallery in Semarang. But again, they need more funding, and "East and West" can't contribute much at this point. When I shared this with Heer Brandes, he said, "Oh, don't worry about that; the money will be found as long as you take care of the other side."

I said, "But there must be some one of discrimination who will stay at Semarang."

I said, "But there has to be someone with good judgment who will stay in Semarang."

"That will be found too, and your only care will be to see that beautiful things are produced."

"That will be discovered too, and your only concern will be to ensure that beautiful things are created."

I have received a short letter from him. He has spoken to various friends about the plan, and they were all much interested, and have promised their financial support. I spoke to him of our other idea in regard to the art of wood-carving. At once he asked how much money we would need for that. I did not mention any certain amount, I must first ask those who know, how much the work-place would cost, how much the wood, and how what wages would have to be paid out to the workmen every month. The work-place could be very simple at first. The great difficulty is that there must be a force of fifty men kept steadily working, and there would have to be money with which to pay them, because they could not afford to wait for their wages until their work was sold. Rembang would be an excellent country for wood-carving. It is the land of dati and there is also much sono there.

I got a short letter from him. He talked to several friends about the plan, and they were all really interested and promised their financial support. I mentioned our other idea about wood-carving. Right away, he asked how much money we would need for that. I didn’t give a specific amount; I first need to check with those who know how much the workspace would cost, how much the wood would be, and what wages we’d need to pay the workers each month. The workspace can be pretty simple at the beginning. The big challenge is that we need to keep fifty men consistently working, and we have to have money to pay them because they can’t wait for their wages until their work is sold. Rembang would be a great place for wood-carving. It’s known for dati, and there’s a lot of sono there too.

Singo himself thinks the idea excellent, if we only had the money!

Singo thinks the idea is great, if only we had the money!

If everything goes well, what a retinue I shall take with me, even though I am a modern woman. I shall certainly have a strange bridal dower.

If everything goes well, what a group I’ll take with me, even though I’m a modern woman. I’ll definitely have a unique bridal gift.

The Regent of Rembang is marrying a whole kotta. What business has he to put himself between the people and their bride? Oh, heavens! I shall strike an unfortunate time, for I shall arrive in the dry season of the year. (Poeasa-Leberan Nieuwjaar). I have said all along that I would not allow my foot to be kissed. I could never allow any one to do that. I want a place in their hearts, not outward forms.

The Regent of Rembang is marrying an entire kotta. What right does he have to come between the people and their bride? Oh my goodness! I must be arriving at a really bad time since I’ll be there in the dry season. (Poeasa-Leberan Nieuwjaar). I’ve always said I wouldn’t let anyone kiss my foot. I could never let someone do that. I want a spot in their hearts, not just superficial gestures.

I cannot think of the future without my Roekmini. How shall I get along without her and she without me! When I think of her my eyes stay wide open the whole night long.

I can't imagine the future without my Roekmini. How will I manage without her and she without me? When I think about her, I can't close my eyes all night.

[1] To Mevrouw Dr. Abendanon.

To Dr. Abendanon.

[2] Little shop.

Small shop.


LXVI

October 19, 1903.[1]

October 19, 1903.[1]

Do you know what has happened? At his earnest request, the date has been changed. The wedding will not be on the twelfth, but on the eighth of November, and on Wednesday the eleventh, at about five o'clock, I shall leave my home.

Do you know what happened? At his sincere request, the date has been changed. The wedding will not be on the twelfth, but on the eighth of November, and on Wednesday the eleventh, around five o'clock, I will leave my home.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


LXVII

November 3, 1903.[1]

November 3, 1903.[1]

Our girl is alive again, she is alive. Her heart glows and thrills, and it is not burning pain or bitter, dumb despair that makes the strings vibrate; love is sounding the chords. Why did I complain, ungrateful that I was, with such a rich treasure within me?

Our girl is alive again; she is alive. Her heart shines and feels alive, and it’s not the burning pain or deep, silent despair that makes the strings vibrate; love is playing the chords. Why did I complain, ungrateful as I was, with such a rich treasure inside me?

Love is greater than all else! And she is richest who gives most. And I shall give, as a rich father's child, with a full hand. What has been given me, I shall give back with interest. Oh, there are so many that hunger and thirst after love!

Love is more important than anything else! And the one who gives the most is the richest. I will give, just like a wealthy father's child, generously. Everything I've been given, I will return with even more. Oh, there are so many people who crave love!

Strange and wonderful things can happen in life. He and Father were drawn together from the very first moment that they set eyes upon each other two years ago. He and Father have been friends ever since; and he has visited us often.

Strange and amazing things can happen in life. He and Dad were connected from the very first moment they saw each other two years ago. He and Dad have been friends ever since, and he has visited us frequently.

It was one of his poor little wife's wishes to come and see us, with him and all of the children. Both of them called my father, "Father." She was so anxious to make our acquaintance; alas, before her wish could be granted, death took her away.

It was one of his poor little wife's wishes to come and see us, with him and all of the kids. Both of them called my father, "Father." She was so eager to meet us; sadly, before her wish could be fulfilled, death took her away.

Shortly before her death, he saw his wife in a dream; she was deep in fervent prayer, and the prayer that was sent up to the All-Highest was, that she and Raden Adjeng Kartini might meet and be friends through all eternity. Since that time, I have never been out of his thoughts.

Shortly before her death, he saw his wife in a dream; she was deeply engaged in fervent prayer, and her prayer to the All-Highest was for her and Raden Adjeng Kartini to meet and be friends for all eternity. Since that moment, I have never left his thoughts.

Yes, he has suffered much, when she went away it was a deep blow to him, he loved her very dearly.

Yes, he has been through a lot; when she left, it hit him hard. He loved her very much.

And his hope for himself is, that Father's treasure—his wasiat djati,[2] as he calls me—shall help him to forget his grief.

And he hopes that Father's treasure—his wasiat djati,[2] as he calls me—will help him forget his sorrow.

May I not find a little message from you when, on the eleventh, I enter my new home for the first time? It will be as if you had raised your dear hand to bless me.

May I find a little note from you when I walk into my new home for the first time on the eleventh? It will feel like you’ve raised your dear hand to bless me.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] Heir to his existence in whom his whole being begins and ends.

[2] Heir to his life, the one in whom his entire essence begins and ends.


LXVIII

November 7.[1]

November 7. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

My Dearest Moedertje:

Dear Mom:

This is the last greeting from your little daughter as a young girl, on the day before her wedding. Tomorrow, at half-past six, we are to be married. I know that tomorrow my whole heart will be with you. Good-bye, my dearest. Greet your husband heartily for me, and remember that you will always have the deep affection of

This is the last message from your little girl as a young woman, on the day before her wedding. Tomorrow, at 6:30, we will be getting married. I know that my whole heart will be with you then. Goodbye, my dearest. Please send your husband my warmest regards, and remember that you will always have my deep affection.

Your own little daughter
K.

Your little daughter

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Mrs. Abendanon.


LXIX

Rembang,

Rembang,

December 11th, 1903.[1]

December 11, 1903.[1]

My Dearest, Best Friends:

My Dearest Best Friends:

You do not know with what affection this, my first letter from my new home, is written. A home where, praise God, there is peace and love everywhere, and we are all happy with and through one another.

You can’t imagine how much love went into writing this, my first letter from my new home. A place where, thank God, there is peace and love all around, and we’re all happy with each other and because of each other.

I regret so deeply that only through the press of circumstances I have not been able to write to you before. Forgive me. The first days were so frightfully hard; then our children were ailing, and at last I felt the reaction from the wearisome days through which we had passed. I was far from well and was obliged to take care of myself. Now I am again fresh and happy. Once more it is the old irresponsible, hare-brained creature of other days, who can look forward to the future with smiling eyes.

I really regret that I haven’t been able to write to you until now because of everything going on. Please forgive me. The first few days were incredibly tough; then our kids got sick, and finally, I felt the exhaustion from all those tiring days we went through. I wasn’t feeling great and had to focus on taking care of myself. But now I’m feeling refreshed and happy again. Once more, I’m like the carefree, impulsive person I used to be, who can look forward to the future with a smile.

Do I have to express myself still more plainly, dearest? I bless the day on which I laid my hand in that of him who was sent by the All-Father to be my comrade in the journey through this great and difficult life.

Do I need to say it even more clearly, my dear? I cherish the day I placed my hand in the hand of the one who was sent by the Almighty to be my companion on this challenging journey through life.

Everything that was noble and beautiful in my eyes I find here realized before me. Some of the dreams that I still dream he has carried out years ago, or he dreams them now with me. We are so entirely one in thought and ideas that often I am frightened. You would both love him if you knew him. You would admire his clear brain and honour his good heart. I have thought so often that the noble should live for the people, and I have wanted to preach this aloud. Our nobles would not care to hear it, but he, my heart's king, has gone before me.

Everything that I consider noble and beautiful, I see it realized right in front of me. Some of the dreams that I still dream, he made a reality years ago, or he dreams them now alongside me. We're so completely in sync with each other in thought and ideas that it often scares me. You would both love him if you knew him. You would admire his clear mind and respect his good heart. I've often thought that the noble should live for the people, and I've wanted to express this openly. Our nobles wouldn't want to hear it, but he, the king of my heart, has already taken that step.

It is just a month today since my husband brought me here to his country, and led me into his house, now our home. The Queen could not have been more warmly welcomed. All of Rembang made festival; even on the border, every house was decorated with flags; the very hired carriages on the highways bore the tricolour. The enthusiasm of the people was so spontaneous and genuine, the expressions of sympathy came so warmly from their hearts. The people were gay and rejoiced because their beloved ruler was happy. Again and again my husband took me out on the balcony—the people must see his new Goesti-Poetri.

It's just a month today since my husband brought me to his country and led me into his house, now our home. The Queen couldn’t have received a warmer welcome. All of Rembang celebrated; even at the borders, every house was decorated with flags; the hired carriages on the highways displayed the tricolor. The enthusiasm of the people was so spontaneous and genuine, their expressions of support came straight from their hearts. The people were joyful and celebrated because their beloved ruler was happy. Again and again, my husband took me out on the balcony—the people had to see his new Goesti-Poetri.

I sat on a stool near him, silent, my eyes full of tears, and my heart overflowing with emotion; there was happiness, there was gratitude, there was pride; pride in him, that he had gained such a warm place in the heart of the people; gratitude because one of my dearest dreams was realized, and happiness because I sat there at his side.

I sat on a stool next to him, quiet, my eyes filled with tears, and my heart overflowing with feelings; there was happiness, gratitude, and pride; pride in him for having earned such a special place in the hearts of the people; gratitude because one of my dearest dreams had come true, and happiness because I was sitting there beside him.

And our children—how can I tell you of these delights? I felt drawn to them at once, they are such dear, unspoiled creatures; and every day they grow closer and closer to my heart. Their father has laid a good foundation to their education; it began just as I always wished education to begin in simplicity and modesty. My little treasures do not hold themselves above the most humble person here in the house; every one is alike to them. The field is prepared, I have only to go forth and sow.

And our kids—how do I explain how much joy they bring me? I was instantly drawn to them; they are such sweet, innocent beings, and every day they feel closer to my heart. Their dad has built a strong foundation for their education, starting just the way I always wanted—with simplicity and humility. My little treasures don’t look down on anyone in this house; they treat everyone the same. The groundwork is ready, I just need to step out and start planting.

In January I hope to be able to open our little school. We are looking for a good teacher; and till we have found one, I shall have charge of the lessons myself. If unforeseen circumstances should intervene and I be prevented in any way, one of my sisters will carry on the work for me, till I am able to take charge of it again.

In January, I hope to open our little school. We're looking for a good teacher, and until we find one, I’ll manage the lessons myself. If something unexpected comes up and I'm unable to do it, one of my sisters will take over until I can return to it.

Several parents have already asked me to teach their children. Our idea is to open a school for daughters of the native chiefs here, if we can get a suitable teacher. If we could find a good governess, then she could care for the mental development of our children and also for the formation of their characters.

Several parents have already asked me to teach their kids. Our plan is to start a school for the daughters of the local chiefs here, if we can find a suitable teacher. If we could find a good governess, she could help with the education of our children and also shape their character.

When everything is in good working order, could we not hope for a subsidy from the Government? The expenses of the school would be as low as possible; the children would receive their board and lodging free from us. Shall I write a letter about it?

When everything is in good working order, can we hope for a subsidy from the Government? The school's expenses would be kept to a minimum; the kids would get their meals and accommodation for free from us. Should I write a letter about it?

The parents are full of confidence and are asking us to take their children. This is now our opportunity. We must begin. After a while I shall write to you at greater length about our plans. I have the fullest confidence that a girls' school, held by us at our home, under the direction of a European teacher with me as head mistress, would succeed. We have great plans, and we would give anything to be able to talk this over with you and your husband face to face.

The parents are really confident and are asking us to take their kids. This is our chance. We need to get started. Later, I’ll write to you in more detail about our plans. I truly believe that a girls' school run by us at our home, with a European teacher and me as the headmistress, would be successful. We have big plans, and we would give anything to discuss this with you and your husband in person.

I am writing this at five o'clock in the morning. The children are awake and hanging over my chair; mother must give them bread and milk.

I’m writing this at five in the morning. The kids are awake and leaning over my chair; Mom needs to give them bread and milk.

You must see our youngest just once; he is not yet two years old, but so intelligent. As I sat here, he came with a little footstool; it was too heavy for him to carry, so he dragged it to mother; mother's feet must not hang. Then the darling child climbed on my lap. When I call the children to me, they fight to see which one shall reach me first, and our little sister brings me the spoons and forks.

You have to see our youngest just once; he isn't even two yet, but he's so smart. While I was sitting here, he came over with a little footstool; it was too heavy for him to lift, so he dragged it to mom because her feet shouldn’t touch the ground. Then the sweet little guy climbed onto my lap. When I call the kids to me, they compete to see who can get to me first, and our little sister brings me the spoons and forks.

The one who is naughty must not come to mother. They have the greatest fun when they bathe with me, and I too enjoy this more than anything else. It is such a pleasure to see the fresh, laughing little faces.

The one who is mischievous shouldn’t come to mom. They have the most fun when they splash around with me, and I enjoy it more than anything else. It’s such a joy to see those bright, laughing little faces.

And now I am going to talk about myself. I have not thanked you yet for the many expressions of love which we have received from you of late. I was made so happy by the letter from your husband and yourself, which I received at Japara; my warmest thanks to you both. And you, Moedertje dearest, I kiss you heartily on both cheeks for your welcome greeting, which I found upon my arrival.

And now I’m going to talk about myself. I haven’t thanked you yet for all the love we’ve received from you lately. I was so happy to get the letter from you and your husband, which I received in Japara; I send my warmest thanks to both of you. And you, dear Moedertje, I kiss you warmly on both cheeks for your lovely greeting that I found upon my arrival.

December, 16. Today I feel a great peace. A whole history lies behind it. And this letter must not go until I have told it to you.

December, 16. Today I feel a deep sense of peace. There's a whole story behind it. And I can't send this letter until I've shared it with you.

Guess who has been staying here and who went away only this morning. Mevrouw and Heer Bervoets, from Modjowarno. They had been to Japara to see my parents, who sent them here to us. It was an inspiration of Father's, and we bless the happy chance which led those good angels here.

Guess who has been staying here and just left this morning. Mr. and Mrs. Bervoets from Modjowarno. They had gone to Japara to see my parents, who sent them here to us. It was Father's idea, and we’re grateful for the happy chance that brought those wonderful people here.

I had been anxious for a long time to make the acquaintance of this noble couple. My wish has been granted, and in what manner! I have always thought of them with sympathy, but now deep gratitude is mingled with the sympathy.

I had been eager for a long time to meet this distinguished couple. My wish has been fulfilled, and in what a way! I have always regarded them with warmth, but now deep gratitude is mixed in with that warmth.

Day before yesterday, my husband was cheerful and wide awake the whole day. At noon the Bervoets came, and he was so well that one would have little thought that a few hours later he would be lying desperately ill. Much interested, it was past midnight before we took leave of our guests. An hour later, my husband was suffering from a violent indisposition; the sickness came suddenly, and in less than three minutes it was so severe that he hardly expected to see the morning. How I felt, you can easily imagine. I had Doctor Bervoets called. He had expected to leave the next morning at eight, but neither he nor his wife had the heart to go away and leave us in so much trouble; they would go at one o'clock instead. But even then they saw that my husband needed constant medical attention, and our doctor was away on a journey.

The day before yesterday, my husband was cheerful and awake all day. At noon, the Bervoets came over, and he seemed so well that you wouldn’t have thought, just a few hours later, he would be lying there seriously ill. We were so engaged in conversation that it was past midnight before we said goodbye to our guests. An hour later, my husband started to feel very unwell; the illness hit him suddenly, and in less than three minutes, it became so severe that he hardly thought he would make it to morning. You can easily imagine how I felt. I called Doctor Bervoets. He had planned to leave the next morning at eight, but neither he nor his wife had the heart to leave us in such distress; they decided to go at one o'clock instead. Even then, they realized that my husband needed constant medical care, and our doctor was away on a trip.

It was an acute case of colic; an illness from which my husband had never suffered before in his life. Yesterday at midday he began to mend, and fell asleep. You can imagine how thankful I was. This morning at eight o'clock, our new friends went away. My husband is improving steadily and is only very weary. At this moment he is sleeping quietly, and has been for a full half hour. God grant that he may soon be entirely well!

It was a severe case of colic; something my husband had never experienced before. Yesterday around noon, he started to get better and fell asleep. You can imagine how grateful I was. This morning at eight o'clock, our new friends left. My husband is steadily improving and is just very tired. Right now, he’s sleeping peacefully and has been for half an hour. I hope he gets completely well soon!

It is so strange that in her last days his first wife should have thought of me. She longed to know me, and to become friends with me. Her dream was to go to Japara and to take her children to me; she hardly laid my portrait out of her hand, and even on her last sick-bed she had it by her.

It’s so odd that in her final days, his first wife thought of me. She wanted to know me and to be friends with me. Her dream was to go to Japara and bring her kids to meet me; she barely let go of my portrait, and even on her last sickbed, she kept it by her side.

After she had departed, and her earthly pain was over, every one here, even the native officials, have had but one wish, which has now been granted since the eighth of November. That is why there was such general rejoicing when we came.

After she left and her suffering ended, everyone here, even the local officials, had just one wish, which has now been fulfilled since November 8th. That’s why there was such widespread celebration when we arrived.

My husband received your letter with great pleasure. The horse trappings for "East and West" are ready. They are now packed and as soon as he is better, they will be sent. He has also several kinds of pea-cock feather cigar holders, and we are looking for some examples of real Lassemsche sarongs. We shall then see what we can do further for "East and West."

My husband was very happy to receive your letter. The horse decorations for "East and West" are ready. They’re packed up, and as soon as he’s feeling better, we’ll send them out. He also has several types of peacock feather cigar holders, and we’re on the lookout for some genuine Lassemsche sarongs. After that, we’ll see what else we can do for "East and West."

My husband thinks the idea of moving the Japara wood-carvers here excellent. He supports me warmly in that, just as he does in all my other projects. A handcraft school for natives has been one of his dreams all along.

My husband thinks the idea of bringing the Japara wood-carvers here is great. He supports me wholeheartedly in that, just like he does with all my other projects. A craft school for locals has always been one of his dreams.

My husband is anxious for me to write a book about the sagas and legends of Java. He would collect them for me, and we could work on them together—a wonderful prospect.

My husband is eager for me to write a book about the stories and legends of Java. He would gather them for me, and we could work on them together—a fantastic opportunity.

There is so much that he wants to do with me; on my writing-table several articles from his hand are already lying.

There’s so much he wants to do with me; on my writing desk, several articles he’s written are already lying there.

[1] To Mevrouw and Dr. Abendanon.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To Mrs. and Dr. Abendanon.


LXX

Rembang, March 6th, 1904.

Rembang, March 6, 1904.

My Own Dearest Moedertje:

My Own Dearest Mom:

I wish that I could throw my arms around your neck, I long from my soul to tell you of my great joy, to make you a sharer in our splendid secret. A great, sweet happiness awaits me. If Gods so wills it, toward the end of September, there will come one sent from heaven to make our beautiful life still more beautiful, to draw the bond closer and tighter that already binds us together. Mother, my mother, think of the little soul that will be born from our two souls to call me mother.

I wish I could wrap my arms around you; I genuinely want to share my immense joy with you and include you in our amazing secret. A deep, sweet happiness is just around the corner for me. If the universe allows, by the end of September, someone sent from heaven will arrive to make our wonderful life even better, to strengthen the bond that already connects us. Mom, think about the little one that will be born from our love to call me mom.

Can you picture it? I a mother! I shall make you, old Moedertje, I shall make you a grandmother! Will you come later on to see your grandchild? I shall not be able now to go to Batavia. Our plan was first to go on a journey this month, to take a month's holiday. Now we must give up the idea. I am not able to travel, and when our little one is here, then, too, I may not travel. So I shall see Batavia no more, at least while you are there. And what would it be worth to me without you and Mijnheer? My husband is so glowingly happy because of this new life which I carry under my heart. That alone was wanting to our happiness.

Can you imagine it? Me, a mother! I'm going to make you, dear Moedertje, a grandmother! Will you come later to see your grandchild? I can’t go to Batavia right now. We had planned to go on a trip this month, to take a month-long vacation. Now we have to give that up. I can’t travel, and when our little one arrives, I won’t be able to travel then either. So I won’t see Batavia again, at least not while you’re there. And what would it mean to me without you and Mijnheer? My husband is so incredibly happy about this new life I’m carrying. That’s what we were missing for our happiness.


LXXI

Rembang, April 10th, 1904.[1]

Rembang, April 10, 1904.[1]

Highly Honoured Friends:

Esteemed Friends:

It must have seemed strange to you to have heard from me in reply to your cordial letter, and to have had no word of acknowledgment for the splendid presents with which we have been so greatly pleased. If every thought sent to you had become a deed, what an array of letters you would now have! Forgive me, dear friends, that no word has gone to you long before this.

It must have seemed odd to you to hear back from me in response to your friendly letter, and to have received no acknowledgment for the wonderful gifts that have brought us so much joy. If every thought I had sent your way had turned into action, you would have a huge collection of letters by now! I'm sorry, dear friends, for not reaching out to you sooner.

The change from a simple young girl to a bride, a mother, and the wife of a highly placed native official—which means much in our Indian life—is so great that I could think of nothing at first but of how best to fulfil my new duties. But that was not the only reason. Shortly after our wedding, my husband was taken very ill. After that I myself began to ail. Even now the Rembang climate does not agree with me. We live flat by the sea, but what, at Japara was an advantage, is here, at Rembang, a plague. Here we must have a care for the sea wind, which is very unwholesome, because it must first blow over coral reefs and slime before it reaches us. But let me thank you, also in my husband's name, most gratefully for the magnificent presents which you sent to us at the time of our marriage.

The transition from being a simple young girl to becoming a bride, a mother, and the wife of a high-ranking local official—which means a lot in our Indian life—is so significant that I could only think about how to best handle my new responsibilities at first. But that wasn't the only reason. Shortly after our wedding, my husband fell seriously ill. After that, I started feeling unwell myself. Even now, the climate in Rembang doesn't suit me. We live close to the sea, but what was an advantage in Japara has turned into a nuisance here in Rembang. We have to be careful of the sea breeze, which is very unhealthy, as it blows over coral reefs and muck before it reaches us. But let me also express my heartfelt thanks, on behalf of my husband and myself, for the amazing gifts you sent us for our wedding.

The interesting painting, and the coloured photograph of Jena hang in our sitting-room, where my husband, who is a great lover of statues and pictures, keeps his art treasures. I look at them so often with great pleasure and then many loving, grateful thoughts fly to my friends in Jena. How charming of you to want to give me a "boomkoek," the German national cake, which no single festival in your country must be without. That you were not able to express the thought in deeds, makes no difference to me. I appreciate it just as much as though it had become an accomplished fact.

The interesting painting and the colored photograph of Jena hang in our living room, where my husband, a big fan of statues and art, keeps his collection. I look at them often with great pleasure, and many loving, grateful thoughts arise for my friends in Jena. How sweet of you to want to give me a "boomkoek," the German national cake, which no festival in your country can do without. The fact that you couldn't turn that thought into action doesn’t change anything for me. I appreciate it just as much as if it had actually happened.

And now I must tell you about my new life. You will be glad to hear of that, will you not? Because you take such interest in your Javanese friend, and have been so concerned about her future. God be thanked, your fears for me have proved groundless. A young wife writes you these lines, a wife whose happiness beams in her eyes and who can find no words adequate to express it.

And now I have to share about my new life. You’ll be happy to hear about it, won’t you? Since you care so much about your Javanese friend and have been worried about her future. Thank goodness, your concerns for me have turned out to be unfounded. A young wife writes you this message, a wife whose happiness shines in her eyes and who can’t find the right words to express it.

My husband (and it is known through the whole of Java that I am different from others; yet he has bound himself to me) is not only my husband, he is my best friend.

My husband (and it's known all over Java that I'm different from others; yet he's chosen to be with me) is not just my husband; he's my best friend.

Everything that I think has been thought by him too, and many of my ideas have already been expressed by him in deeds. I have laid out for myself a full life. I have planned to be a pioneer in the struggle for the rights and freedom of the Javanese woman. I am now the wife of a man whose support gives me strength in my efforts to reach the ideal which is always before my eyes. I have now both personal happiness and also my work for my ideal.

Everything I think has also been thought by him, and many of my ideas have already been put into action by him. I've mapped out a complete life for myself. I've aimed to be a leader in the fight for the rights and freedom of Javanese women. I’m currently the wife of a man whose support empowers me in my quest for the ideal that is always in front of me. I now have both personal happiness and my work for my ideal.

I know that you will both be pleased to know that your little Javanese friend of the turbulent spirit is now anchored in a safe haven. I wish that you could see me in my new surroundings. You know how little I cared for luxury and worldly position; they would have no value in my eyes, were it not that it is my husband who gives them to me. But they are means by which I may reach my goal more easily. The Javanese are deeply loyal to their nobles. Everything that their chiefs desire is readily accepted by them. So now at the side of my husband I shall reach the hearts of the people much more easily.

I know you'll both be happy to hear that your little Javanese friend with a fiery spirit is now in a safe place. I wish you could see me in my new surroundings. You know how little I cared for luxury and status; they wouldn’t matter to me at all if it weren’t for my husband giving them to me. But they are tools that will help me achieve my goals more easily. The Javanese are incredibly loyal to their leaders. Anything their chiefs want is quickly embraced by them. So now, standing beside my husband, I’ll be able to connect with the hearts of the people much more easily.

The success of the plans for our school shows that I have their confidence.

The success of the plans for our school shows that I have their trust.

We began to teach at home in Japara, and now our younger sisters are carrying on the work there. Our little school now has one hundred and twenty pupils, daughters of native chiefs. My sisters give them instructions. But here too I have begun our work; my own little daughters were my first pupils. So you see that the little Javanese are beginning to realize the dream of their girlhood.

We started teaching at home in Japara, and now our younger sisters are continuing the work there. Our small school now has one hundred and twenty students, the daughters of local chiefs. My sisters teach them. But here, I've also begun our work; my own daughters were my first students. So you can see that the young Javanese are starting to realize the dreams they had as girls.

[1] To Professor and Mrs. Anton of Jena.

[1] To Professor and Mrs. Anton of Jena.


LXXII

Rembang, June 28th, 1904.[1]

Rembang, June 28, 1904. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

We do not go out often, and we entertain very little, yet my life is always full. Splendid! I divide my days between my dear husband, my housekeeping, and my children—both my own and the adopted ones. And these last take the largest share of my time and attention. When father is at work, then the children work with me from nine until twelve o'clock. At half-past twelve, father finds a troop of clean-faced but very hungry children. At half-past one the little ones are sent to bed,[2] and if father is in bed, and I am not too tired, I work with the young girls. At four o'clock I preside at the tea-table. When the little ones have drunk their milk and have bathed, they can drive the fowls to the coops, or walk with us, or play in the garden. We amuse ourselves for a little, and prattle about everything or about nothing.

We don't go out much, and we host very few gatherings, but my life is always fulfilling. It's wonderful! I spend my days with my dear husband, taking care of the house, and looking after my kids—both my biological ones and the adopted ones. The adopted ones require the most of my time and attention. When Dad is at work, the kids help me from nine until noon. At twelve-thirty, Dad returns to a group of clean-faced but very hungry kids. At one-thirty, the little ones are sent to bed,[2] and if Dad is resting and I'm not too tired, I work with the young girls. At four o'clock, I host tea time. After the little ones finish their milk and bathe, they can either help wrangle the chickens, join us for a walk, or play in the garden. We have a bit of fun and chat about everything and nothing.

When our little troop comes in, then we are done with play. Father sits down to read the paper, and they range themselves around mother. I sit in a rocking-chair with the two smallest on my lap, a child on each arm of the chair and the two eldest at my knee. We tell stories; soon afterward supper-time comes around. We eat early with the little ones, the smallest of all sits next to mother. The little fellow has taken upon himself the task of lifting the glass cover for mother. No one must take that little work away from him, and if he is not allowed to do it, he knows it is because he has deserved a punishment.

When our little group comes in, it's time to stop playing. Dad sits down to read the paper, and everyone gathers around Mom. I settle into a rocking chair with the two youngest on my lap, one child on each arm of the chair, and the two oldest at my feet. We share stories, and before long, it's time for dinner. We eat early with the little ones, with the smallest sitting next to Mom. The little guy has taken it upon himself to lift the glass cover for her. No one is allowed to take that little job away from him, and if he isn’t allowed to do it, he understands it’s because he deserves a punishment.

At eight o'clock the little treasures are sent to bed. And we parents sit up and talk to each other till Klaas Vaak drives us to the poeloe kapok, and this is not so late as at Japara, for we get up very early in the morning.

At eight o'clock, the little ones are sent to bed. Then we parents stay up and chat until Klaas Vaak takes us to the poeloe kapok, which isn't as late as in Japara, because we wake up early in the morning.

Sunday is a holiday for both of us. We begin it always with a walk; after that I teach my girls cooking, and then the mother and wife can do the things for which she has not had time during the week. It is not much that she can do, for my husband is happier when I sit by him. He charms me sometimes with beautiful gamelan music and songs. I think it is delightful in my husband to add the songs. For the gamelan music alone makes too great an impression upon me. It takes me back to times of which I must not think. It makes me weak and sad.

Sunday is a day off for both of us. We always start it with a walk; after that, I teach my girls how to cook, and then the mother and wife can take care of the things she didn’t have time for during the week. There’s not a lot she can do, because my husband is happier when I’m sitting next to him. Sometimes he delights me with beautiful gamelan music and songs. I think it’s wonderful of him to add the songs. The gamelan music alone has too strong of an effect on me. It brings back memories I shouldn’t dwell on. It makes me feel weak and sad.

So the days fly by, calm, quiet and peaceful as a little brook deep in the forest.

So the days pass by, calm, quiet, and peaceful like a small stream deep in the forest.

If the child that I carry under my heart is a girl, what shall I wish for her? I shall wish that she may live a rich full life, and that she may complete the work that her mother has begun. She shall never be compelled to do anything abhorrent to her deepest feelings. What she does must be of her own free will. She shall have a mother who will watch over the welfare of her inmost being, and a father who will never force her in anything. It will make no difference to him if his daughter remains unmarried her whole life long; what will count with him will be that she shall always keep her esteem and affection for us. He has shown that he respects women, and that we are one in thought, by his desire to trust his daughter wholly to me.

If the child I'm carrying is a girl, what should I wish for her? I wish for her to live a rich, fulfilling life and to continue the work her mother has started. She should never be forced to do anything that goes against her true feelings. Whatever she chooses to do must be her own decision. She will have a mother who looks after her deepest well-being, and a father who will never pressure her into anything. It won't matter to him if his daughter stays unmarried her entire life; what matters to him is that she maintains her respect and love for us. He has shown that he respects women and that we share the same values by his desire to trust his daughter completely to me.

Oh, if you only knew the things that slander has spread abroad about me! What I heard before my marriage was praise compared to what I have since learned. My husband must indeed have had courage, to offer me his heart, his hand, and his name. He had heard many things concerning me, but never a single word of praise; still, in his heart there was a conviction, which nothing could shake, that we were the bearers of new ideas, which were incomprehensible to the great multitude, who scorned us because they could not understand. When his first wife was still living, he would always take my part when they dragged my name through the mud. She had been so anxious to know me and during her last illness, she slept with my portrait in her hand. And he had a premonition that some day I should play an important rôle in his life. Every one here in the house had been interested in me. So there are premonitions, secret longings, that come often as forerunners of what will happen in the future. Only I alone did not think, did not dream that this would be my future existence.

Oh, if you only knew the things that rumors have spread about me! What I heard before my marriage was nothing compared to what I've learned since. My husband must have had real courage to offer me his heart, his hand, and his name. He heard many things about me, but never a single word of praise; still, in his heart, there was a belief that we were carrying new ideas, which were beyond the understanding of the masses who looked down on us because they couldn't comprehend. When his first wife was still alive, he always defended me when they dragged my name through the mud. She had been so eager to meet me, and during her last illness, she held my portrait in her hand while she slept. He had a feeling that one day I would play an important role in his life. Everyone in this house had shown interest in me. There are indeed intuitions and secret desires that often act as forerunners to what will happen in the future. Yet, I alone did not think or dream that this would be my future existence.

I am not giving my little ones any vacation; they will have one in September when my child is born. For the first fortnight I must rest, and then my baby will go into the schoolroom. I have already prepared a corner where baby can sleep, while mother and little sisters and brothers study. Now we shall have something à la Hilda van Suylenburg—a mother who with a suckling baby goes out to work.

I’m not giving my little ones any vacation; they’ll have one in September when my child is born. I need to rest for the first two weeks, and then the baby will go into the schoolroom. I’ve already set up a corner where the baby can sleep while mom and the little sisters and brothers study. Now we’ll have something à la Hilda van Suylenburg—a mother who goes out to work with a nursing baby.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] In Java it is customary to take an hour's rest in the afternoon.

[2] In Java, it's common to take a break for an hour in the afternoon.


LXXIII

Rembang, June 30, 1904.[1]

Rembang, June 30, 1904. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

When shall I ever be able to write to you as of yore? From all sides come reproaches that I write so seldom. But I cannot do anything else; I have undertaken a great task, and it is my hard duty to carry it through to completion. The children are doing their best, and I have now twelve, among them several who are full-grown.

When will I ever be able to write to you like I used to? I'm getting criticized from every direction for writing so infrequently. But I can't help it; I've taken on a huge task, and it's my tough responsibility to see it through to the end. The kids are doing their best, and I now have twelve of them, including several who are all grown up.

I am busy now with the outfit for your little grandchild. My sisters are eager for a girl, and my husband for a son. If it should be a girl, then I shall have to love her doubly, for every one here is anxious for a boy.

I’m currently working on the outfit for your little grandchild. My sisters are really hoping for a girl, and my husband is hoping for a boy. If it turns out to be a girl, I’ll have to love her even more since everyone here is eager for a boy.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.


LXXIV

Rembang, July 17, 1904.

Rembang, July 17, 1904.

My Own Dearest Moedertje:

My Dearest Mom:

My love for you and my interest in everything that concerns you must not be measured according to the number of my letters to you.

My love for you and my interest in everything about you shouldn't be measured by the number of letters I send you.

With the best will in the world, it is almost impossible for me to write to any one at all, now especially, when I am struggling against bad health. I have been quite sick: I caught a cold and suffered severely. That is now past, thank God! but I still have to take care of myself. And I must—I will be well, for our child's sake.

With all the best intentions, it's nearly impossible for me to write to anyone right now, especially since I'm dealing with health issues. I've been pretty sick: I caught a cold and it was really rough. That's behind me now, thank God! but I still need to take care of myself. And I have to—I will get better, for our child's sake.

How much a child costs its mother! All the tedious suffering is still to come. Oh Moeska, I must take care of myself, and be prudent in everything. For a month past, I have only received members of the family, who can come into my room. I write this in a long chair. I cannot sit up straight comfortably.

How much a child costs its mother! All the exhausting pain is still ahead. Oh Moeska, I have to take care of myself and be careful about everything. For the past month, I’ve only let family members into my room. I’m writing this while lounging in a chair. I can't sit up straight comfortably.

Mamma was with me last week; the dear one, nothing is too much for her, where the welfare of her children is at stake. Just so she went to Pamalang when Kardinah was sick, and just so she came all the way here, when my husband in his distress telegraphed for her. My husband is looking forward to the approaching time with great apprehension. He cannot bear to see me suffer, poor dear one; he really suffered more than I when I was so sick. He would turn the whole world upside down to spare me suffering and pain.

Mom was with me last week; the sweet lady, nothing is too much for her when it comes to the well-being of her kids. Just like she went to Pamalang when Kardinah was sick, she came all the way here when my husband urgently wired for her. My husband is really worried about the upcoming time. He can't stand seeing me in pain, the poor guy; he actually suffered more than I did when I was really sick. He would do anything to spare me from suffering and pain.


LXXV

Rembang, August 10, 1904.[1]

Rembang, August 10, 1904.[1]

Moeska Dearest:

Moeska Loved One:

I think of you so much! Above all do I think of you now, always with a feeling of tenderness, but at the same time, a deep sadness.

I think about you all the time! More than ever, I think of you now, always with a sense of warmth, but also a deep sadness.

Sadness because you are so far from me, and will be even further removed beyond my reach. Why must it be that just those souls that are most closely akin should be separated so far from one another? I am so unhappy when I let myself long for you. I sit still, looking straight ahead, neither hearing nor seeing what is happening around me. I live in the past, that sweet and that bitter past, when I was so eager for suffering, and where your love is interwoven always like a garland of light. I suffered and I rejoiced. My heart is full of sadness, but also of gratitude, for the happiness which your love has brought me. I never cease to thank God for having brought you to us.

I feel sad because you’re so far away from me, and it seems like we’ll only grow further apart. Why is it that the souls who are the closest to each other have to be so separated? I feel so unhappy when I let myself miss you. I sit here, staring into space, not really hearing or seeing what's going on around me. I’m stuck in the past, that sweet and bitter past, when I was so ready for suffering, and where your love always shines through like a light. I experienced pain and joy. My heart is heavy with sadness, but also filled with gratitude for the happiness your love has given me. I never stop thanking God for bringing you into our lives.


Why is it that the Javanese is so poor, they ask? And at the same time, they are thinking how they will be able to get more money out of him. Who will that money come from? Naturally from the little man for whose woe and weal we express such extreme concern that a whole commission is named to inquire into the cause of his retrogression; "What makes the Javanese so poor?" When grass-cutters who earn 10 or 12 cents a day are made to pay a trade tax. Every time a goat or a sheep is butchered a tax of twenty cents is paid. A Satee[2]-merchant who butchers two every day, must pay this tax, which amounts to one hundred and forty-four florins in the course of a year. What is left for his profit? Barely enough to live on.

Why do people ask why the Javanese are so poor? At the same time, they're figuring out how to squeeze more money from him. Where will that money come from? Obviously, from the little guy for whom we show such deep concern that an entire commission is set up to investigate the reasons for his decline; "What makes the Javanese so poor?" Grass-cutters who make 10 or 12 cents a day are hit with a trade tax. Whenever a goat or sheep is butchered, a twenty-cent tax is imposed. A Satee[2]-merchant who butchers two every day has to pay this tax, which totals one hundred and forty-four florins a year. What’s left for his profit? Just enough to survive.

I learned much of this at my parents' house, but here where my husband shares every thought with me, where I share his whole life, his work and his troubles, I have come to know of conditions of which I was not only in ignorance, but the very existence of which I did not dream.

I learned a lot of this at my parents' house, but now, with my husband sharing every thought with me and me being involved in his entire life, his work, and his troubles, I've become aware of situations I not only didn’t know about but that I didn’t even know existed.

There is so much crying injustice, and he who loves righteousness and holds office, must suffer indeed. He must see much, and do much himself that is against all principles of right.

There’s a lot of crying injustice, and anyone who loves fairness and holds a position of authority must truly endure. They have to witness and engage in many actions that go against all principles of what is right.


Good-day, Moeska; perhaps this will be my last letter to you. Think sometimes of your daughter who loves you and your husband so dearly, and who presses you now to her heart.

Good day, Moeska; this might be my final letter to you. Think about your daughter, who loves you and your husband so much, and who holds you close to her heart now.

[1] To Mevrouw Abendanon.

To Ms. Abendanon.

[2] Satee is a dish composed of meat strung on a stick and roasted.

[2] Satee is a dish made of meat skewered on a stick and grilled.


LXXVI

Rembang, August 24, 1904.

Rembang, August 24, 1904.

Dearest Moedertje Mine:

Dear Mom:

After all, that was not to be my last letter. I have been afraid; but perhaps it will be for the best that my time is coming quickly. I feel it, Moedertje; it is very probable that your grandchild will be born sooner than we first expected him.

After all, that wasn't going to be my last letter. I’ve been scared, but maybe it’s for the best that my time is coming up fast. I can feel it, Moedertje; it’s very likely that your grandchild will be born sooner than we initially thought.

Greetings, my dear one. Think well of me, both of you; in my heart there is a prayer which says, "God keep my dear friends."

Greetings, my dear one. Keep me in your thoughts, both of you; in my heart there is a prayer that says, "May God protect my dear friends."

Your own little daughter,

Your own little girl,

Kartini.

Kartini.


LXXVII

Rembang, September 7th, 1904.

Rembang, September 7, 1904.

My Dearest Moedertje:

My Dearest Mom:

How can I thank you for the precious little frock that you have given our baby. It has all the more worth in our eyes because we know under what circumstances you have worked this present for your little grandchild. We heard through Roekmini that you made it yourself after your return to Batavia. To think that you, who were indisposed yourself and had so many cares upon your shoulders as always, but especially at that time when you were under great pressure, could still take such delicate and patient stitches for our child. Your friendship must indeed be great, and your love for me deep and sincere. I looked at the little frock yesterday with wet eyes and a grateful happy heart; and often I feel I must look at it again. It tells me so much, Moedertje dearest. It has made your daughter so happy.

How can I thank you for the beautiful little dress you made for our baby? It means even more to us because we know the circumstances under which you created this gift for your grandchild. We heard from Roekmini that you made it yourself after you got back to Batavia. It's incredible to think that you, who were unwell and had so many worries as always, especially at that difficult time, could still put in such delicate and careful stitches for our child. Your friendship must truly be strong, and your love for me deep and genuine. I looked at the little dress yesterday with tears in my eyes and a grateful, happy heart; often, I feel the need to look at it again. It speaks to me so much, dearest Moedertje. It has brought so much joy to your daughter.

Later your little grandchild can wear the figured ornament around his neck, when the dress grows too small for him. I shall keep it for him till he can understand me, when I tell him of the great love which God has given to his mother, so that the little ornament will be even more precious to him than it is now to me.

Later, your little grandchild can wear the decorative pendant around his neck when the outfit becomes too small for him. I'll hold onto it for him until he can understand when I tell him about the great love that God has given to his mother, so that the little pendant will be even more valuable to him than it is to me now.

My husband said to me yesterday, when we received your present, "Go, wife, and write to Moedertje right away, or it may be too late," and I have followed his advice and, at the same time, the voice of my own heart.

My husband told me yesterday, when we got your gift, "Go, wife, and write to Mom right away, or it might be too late," and I took his advice and, at the same time, listened to my own heart.

Our little one is not here yet, but it may be any moment now. I feel that his coming is very near.

Our little one isn't here yet, but it could happen any moment now. I feel like he's about to arrive.

Thank you so much for your encouraging words, dear. The thought that far from here there is one, a part of my soul, who hopes and prays for me, makes me strong, and does me unutterable good.

Thank you so much for your encouraging words, dear. The idea that there is someone out there, a part of my soul, who hopes and prays for me gives me strength and brings me immense comfort.

People who have seen me during these last days think me unusually cheerful. And why should I not be cheerful when such great happiness awaits me? What matter all the hours of pain, when they are the price of such sweet happiness? I long so for my little treasure, and it is sweet to know that many whom I love are with me in thought in these last days. Do I not know how at my dear home, hour by hour, they think of me, hope and pray for me?

People who have seen me these past few days think I look unusually happy. And why shouldn't I be happy when such incredible joy is coming my way? What do all the hours of pain matter when they lead to such sweet happiness? I miss my little treasure so much, and it feels nice to know that many of the people I love are with me in spirit during these final days. Don't I know how they think of me, hope for me, and pray for me at my dear home, hour after hour?

When so many hearts pray the same prayer, Heaven will not be deaf to it. Moeske, I am so firmly convinced that all will go well with your daughter; naturally you will be notified at once as soon as the great event has taken place.

When so many hearts share the same prayer, Heaven won't ignore it. Moeske, I'm really confident that everything will turn out fine for your daughter; you'll be informed right away as soon as the big event happens.

Oh, if you, my good angel, could but stand at the cradle of my child, how blissfully happy I should be! I know that you will love our child even though it should grow into a greater simpleton than its mother. If it is only not too sensitive, all will be well—he, Moeske? And that will not be unless the evil spirits watch by its cradle. But your talisman will take care of that and protect your little one from evil spirits.

Oh, if you, my good angel, could just be at the cradle of my child, how incredibly happy I would be! I know that you will love our child even if it grows up to be more of a simpleton than its mother. As long as it’s not too sensitive, everything will be fine—right, Moeske? And that won't happen unless the evil spirits are keeping watch over its cradle. But your talisman will make sure of that and protect your little one from evil spirits.

My mother has been with me for two weeks, and there is also an old grandmother who has come to be with me during the hard hours that are coming. I am waited upon, spoiled, and watched over like a princess.

My mom has been with me for two weeks, and there's also an old grandmother here to help me through the tough times ahead. I’m being pampered, spoiled, and taken care of like a princess.

The layette and the little bed are in our room all ready for the coining of our treasure.

The baby clothes and the crib are in our room, all set for the arrival of our little one.

And Moeske, how are you, my little Grandmother? How is Mijnheer getting along? Oh, I hope that you will both be in the best of health when this reaches you. How is Edie? Is he still in China? I read his article in Elsevier's magazine, with much interest. What does the youth write? Ask brother Edie if he still remembers me. I have always regretted so much that I have never met him personally and now the chances of that have gone by for ever.

And Moeske, how are you, my dear Grandma? How is Mr. doing? Oh, I hope you both are in great health when you read this. How is Edie? Is he still in China? I read his article in Elsevier's magazine with great interest. What is he writing about? Please ask brother Edie if he still remembers me. I've always regretted never meeting him in person, and now it seems that chance is gone forever.

When you write to him give him a cordial greeting from Sister Kartini. Tell him of my great happiness, and that my husband and I both think of him with sympathy.

When you write to him, send him a warm greeting from Sister Kartini. Let him know how happy I am, and that my husband and I both think of him with compassion.

How delightful is the odour of the little fruit which is our true native perfume! I have put it away with the baby's frock, in a chest with other garments, so that they will be perfumed delicately. My treasure must smell sweet.

How delightful is the scent of the little fruit that is our true native perfume! I've stored it away with the baby's dress in a chest with other clothes, so they will be lightly scented. My treasure must smell sweet.

Good-night, dearest Moedertje; accept again sincere thanks from us both. Greet Mijnheer heartily for us, and feel yourself softly kissed by your own little daughter.

Good night, dear Mom; once again, thank you sincerely from both of us. Please say hello to Mr. for us, and imagine being gently kissed by your little daughter.

KARTINI.

KARTINI.

(This was her last letter. On the 13th of September, her son was born, and four days later, she died suddenly, being just twenty-five years old. She was deeply mourned by all who had known and loved her.)

(This was her last letter. On September 13th, her son was born, and four days later, she died unexpectedly, at just twenty-five years old. She was deeply mourned by everyone who had known and loved her.)

CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!